《Shikigami Dance: Naruto/BNHA Crossover》


 Chapter 1 - Introduction

    HOW TO READ...


    Not for those under 13...


    By the way... If you want a manipulative character, harem, antihero, or smut this isn''t your story. If you want a guy who hates Izuku then begone.


    If you don''t like the story development then you are welcome to leave quietly.


    *


    The story is in the third person, mostly from the perspective of the main character.


    ''Thoughts are in single quotations''


    [Voices on speaker, tv, or radio, are in square brackets]


    WARNING: THIS STORY WILL CONTAIN SOME MOMENTS OF BLOOD, GORE, AND LANGUAGE. BE AWARE THAT SOME INDIVIDUALS ARE AFFECTED MORE THAN OTHERS...


    NONE OF THE CHARACTERS OR EVENTS IN THE STORY ARE BASED OFF OF REAL LIFE PEOPLE OR EVENTS. ANY SIMILARITIES ARE CONINCIENTAL UNLESS STATED OTHERWISE.


    I may not regularly update this story since my main account is on Quotev. There is even a small potential that I may not complete it... there may be a few grammar problems and typos as well.


    Disclaimer: I do not own any of the Naruto or the My Hero Academia franchises.


    Please note that if you are not familiar with the plots of the franchises, many parts of this story will not make sense.

 Chapter 2 - Tips For Potential Fanfic Writers

    I just thought I''d post a page with tips for new fanfic writers. (I''m not the fanfic guru or anything, just my own personal feedback on different methods and techniques on how to create a good fanfiction)


    I am not criticizing anyone''s works. This is just friendly advice for those who want it.


    ***


    (Tips)


    ***


    Make use of official wiki pages.


    Goldmines of information, wiki pages can be what helps make your story if properly utilized.


    *


    Use simple grammar and spelling apps.


    *


    Proofread your work.


    Only you really know what you want, so double check before publishing. The best method is to wait a short time after writing it down before proofreading. You can be surprised by what you missed before.


    *


    Don''t play too much in the grey.


    There has to be a clear set of black and white in some areas. Too much blurriness between the two can make the story monotonous. Masterful writers (writers at a level I can never achieve) are the only ones who can do so properly. Let''s just say this is an area of writing that requires lots of insight and creativity.


    ***


    (Pitfalls to Avoid)


    *


    Do not have a character''s name as (Y/N), (L/N), (M/N), Etc. Same with description.


    Lots of people do this and to be honest, many of them write some of my favorite fanfictions. This could also be seen as lazy or could be distracting to the reader. I know finding a name is very hard sometimes but in the end, it''s worth it. A proper name helps flesh out the character and makes them even more unique. The same goes for hair color/length and eye color. Just any feature of the character should be decided by the author and not be put as (H/C), (E/C), (S/C), etc, etc, etc... It''s the same as with the name and could make visualizing the character very difficult.


    *


    Be realistic, but not too realistic.


    Details are key. If a fanfic is in the real world, a few google searches can mean everything when making certain situations more true to life. Don''t change the world or fictional universe too drastically without a good reason. You also want to be fun, don''t be too intent on being realistic.


    *


    Research stuff you do not understand.


    This could save you confusion, rewriting, and tons of embarrassment. For example, if you are not familiar with how certain stab wounds or illnesses affect people, look it up. Details can make the story more gripping for the readers. A Little Disturbing Example: Getting stabbed in the arm can actually be highly lethal in some cases. If you got stabbed in the wrist, the severed nerves could permanently cause the thumb to fold over the palm of your hand, completely paralyzed.


    *


    Proper use of dialogue.


    Don''t write the sentences of two different people on the same line or paragraph. Separate the dialogue of different characters. Readers can get tired when they have to pause and figure out who is talking. Not everyone is Gollum, Twice, or Zetsu.


    *


    Have your character''s power grow overtime.


    I''m not really one to talk, but don''t make your character overpowered from the get-go. Give them weaknesses, trials to overcome, problems to solve.


    *


    For Naruto fanfics, don''t choose mindreading Kekkei Genkai. For BNHA fanfics, don''t choose light or wing-based Quirks.


    These powers are overused in their respective fanfiction genres. They were unique once, but now they are becoming common. Please don''t add any more unless your story behind its existence is exceptionally good.


    *


    If all of this becomes too much work or sucks the fun out, ignore all of the above.

 Chapter 3 - Prologue: The Angel on the Battlefield

    (Akatsuki Hideout: Mountain Graveyard...)


    The network of mountain caves echoed softly to the steady footsteps of the present leader of the Akatsuki. A man known by many names and titles in his lifetime. Tobi... Madara Uchiha... Masked Madara... Masked Man... Savior... None of them his true identity.


    A squishy pop sounded from the wall behind him as the bicolored figure of Zetsu leaned out from the wall.


    "So at long last, you''re finally heading out."


    The masked figure stopped. "There have been many changes to our plans," his deep voice held a note of suppressed annoyance.


    "You say that as if I''m the one to blame for everything," a soft voice mused behind him.


    Madara''s single Sharingan flickered around to look at his newest ally, Kabuto Yakushi, "It was because of you that we had to change our strategy."


    Kabuto smirked, as he let his white snake appendage slither up to wind around his torso, "Thanks to me, your military might and range of attacks increased. You will do well to remember that in the future."


    "Don''t do anything outside of what we agreed upon while I''m away," Madara warned.


    Kabuto''s glasses glinted as he spoke in a condescending tone, "We are comrades. So you really do need to learn to have a little more trust in me."


    There was silence before Madara spoke again, "You are only looking out for your own interests. Don''t pretend otherwise." He slowly stalked off towards the cave entrance.


    Kabuto raised his hand in a ''what can I do?'' gesture, "Aren''t you even going to bother telling me where exactly you''re heading off to?"


    "The Hidden Rain Village..." Madara''s voice held a dismissive tone.


    "The Hidden Rain Village?" Kabuto asked in faked confusion, "But they aren''t even directly involved in the Great Ninja War... So why go there?"


    The masked leader''s silhouette slowly faded as he entered the sunlight, "It doesn''t concern you."


    ***


    (The Hidden Rain Village...)


    Konan surveyed the rainy landscape of the village she now protected. The village she was born in, had grown up in, had fought for, and had watched her friends die for.


    It had been three months since Nagato had exchanged his own life to resurrect the Hidden Leaf forces and civilians he had killed. The peace in his eyes due to his change of heart had been her one comfort at the event of his death. Now he lay buried with Yahiko in a place only known to her.


    A Rain Shinobi landed behind her, "Milady, all the preparations you asked for are taken care of."


    Konan didn''t turn around, "Very good. If things go wrong, you know what to do. Do not fail me."


    The man''s breath hissed through the gas mask he wore and he bowed his head, "Your will in this matter is the village''s will. We will follow your orders in letter and spirit."


    Konon nodded, her amber eyes hardening as she looked out into the rain and spoke, "He''s here. Tell everyone to take shelter. Follow the orders I gave you."


    "Right," the shinobi faded from view in a cloud of mist.


    Konan watched the air warp in front of her as Madara appeared with his back to her.


    "Are you trying to find something?" she asked, her voice devoid of emotion.


    "Yes," Madara glanced over his shoulder, "Just tell me where you have hidden Nagato''s corpse."


    The former ''Angel'' lowered her eyes dismissively, "You are not going to find him here?"


    Her body dissipated into a flurry of paper bu??erflies that instantly headed outside the village.


    Madara turned around to look after them before warping away as well.


    The bu??erflies flew out over a nearby lake and merged together over a boulder. As she regained her form, Konon eyed the pile of wreckage a short distance from her as Madara slowly appeared.


    "Seems like you''re not going to tell me where you''ve hidden the Rinnegan," Madara noted, "I mean, Nagato," he corrected as an afterthought.


    Konan''s eyes were cold, "I was sure that you would show up looking for it sooner or later. I''ve been waiting for you. Now that you''re here, I''ll stop you."


    The storm began to intensify as if sensing the battle that about to commence.


    "I won''t go easy on you because we were once comrades," the masked figure warned, "The Akatsuki does not abide traitors. Understood?"


    The masked man paused for a moment before continuing, "One question, why would such loyal members such as you and Nagato betray me? You both approve my project Tsukinomi after all. If you lost to Naruto Uzumaki, it would be one thing that could be helped. But Nagato sacrificed himself using the Rinne Rebirth just for Naruto. That Jutsu was to be used for my sake. But even Zetsu wasn''t able to see what made Nagato change his mind so drastically."


    Konan''s mind wandered to the life-changing conversation between Nagato and Naruto.


    ***


    "I will become Hokage and I will bring peace to the Hidden Rain. I will! I''m asking you to believe in me."


    "Why should I?" Nagato looked the blonde-haired Jinchuriki in the eye, "How can you stand there and tell me you will never change your mind? Do you really think you will never stray from that ideal? No matter how much pain befalls you? You think you will always believe in yourself?" his voice lowered to a hiss, "Can you guarantee it? How can you possibly have that much faith that life won''t change you?"


    . . .


    Naruto was silent a moment. "There is pain, buried deep down inside of me... and there''s no telling what kind of pain I may face down the road... but... if I stop believing just because things get difficult if the hero in this book were to change who he is... then... it would become a whole different story. It sure wouldn''t be the story our master left behind. I can''t write like our master so the sequel will have to come from the life I live. That''s why no matter how much pain my life brings, I''ll keep walking because that''s who Naruto is."


    ***


    The rain continued to fall as Madara spoke again, "Naruto Uzumaki. You truly believe he is worthy of all this?"


    "He is the light," Konon answered raising her arm threateningly, "That''s why we can all carry flowers of hope."


    Madara scoffed, "You b?r? your fangs at me yet you wear that cloak. You still care for the Akatsuki."


    "Yahiko was the one who founded the Akatsuki, not you," Konan corrected, her paper beginning to flutter about her, "The red clouds on these cloaks symbolize the unending wars that rained blood down upon the Hidden Rain. You merely jumped on our bandwagon for your own purposes. These cloaks are our legacy, not yours," her voice hardened, "And the Rinnegan is something awakened by Nagato, a shinobi of the Hidden Rain Village. Again, it doesn''t belong to you. His eyes belong to this nation. They are this village''s treasure!"


    As she yelled out the final sentence she swung her left arm, sending out a barrage of paper shuriken towards her opponent.


    The weapons simply slipped through the man, causing him to chuckle, "You''re mistaken on two points. Since you are about to die, I will enlighten you. I encouraged and pushed Yakiho to form the Akatsuki, and I was the one who gave Nagato the Rinnegan."


    Konan gasped in shock at the news as Madara continued.


    "Perhaps it would be more correct for me to ask for it back, but nevermind. In my opinion, you''re just an ignorant little girl who knows nothing. Except now, you know the location of Nagato''s Rinnegan. Once I capture you, I shall have my answer. Do not underestimate the visual prowess of the Uchiha."


    Konan spun up in the air in a swirl of paper. Unfurling her origami wings, she shot directly at Madara, intent on killing him.


    ''I have to end this here. If not, it''s not just the Rinnegan that''s in danger.''


    She created a storm of paper blades, shooting them before her to try and overpower Madara with numbers, hoping to catch him when he materialized.


    With a swift move, Madara reached out a hand, latching onto her throat, "Got you."


    A vortex began to rotate as he su?k?d all of her origami into his dimension.


    Suddenly, a flash of black ink caught his eye. ''She mixed in paper bombs!''


    Konan smirked, "I''ll take you with me to the afterlife."


    ***


    ''As I expected. It wasn''t enough...''


    Konan breathed hard as she surveyed her failed results.


    "I didn''t take you seriously enough," Madara growled, surveying his lost arm and broken mask, "You are a former member of the Akatsuki after all," he glanced over Konan''s dilapidated figure, "It seems you planned to blow both of us up when I pulled you in, but you failed. I was faster. I pulled the explosion away though I did get hit. You are also saved. You are to thank me."


    Konan glared at him but didn''t answer.


    Madara picked himself up from where he knelt, "So is that the last of you secret schemes?"


    "Madara? I have a question?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you want me to tell you why Nagato and I decided to betray you? And why instead we put out faith in Naruto?"


    "Not really... besides that your problem. Naruto is a naive child chasing an immature dream. I can see why Nagato might be swayed by the thought of the peace and hope... but you, Konan?"


    "I realized something after meeting Naruto," a flutter filled the air as she reformed her body once again, "You are darkness! And in a world without light, all that flowers do is wilt!"


    A rumble filled the air as the water parted under Madara''s feet sending him plummeting down into a vast canyon of paper.


    Madara grunted in surprise as he gripped his mask, intending to warp out of the massive attack.


    "You will not escape!" Konan cried.


    Several paper bombs attached themselves to the Uchiha''s body forcing him to cease warping and phase through before they exploded around him.


    "You can''t transport away to safety this time," Konan told him as she flew above her cataclysm of paper bombs, "You see, I''ve been paying close attention to you all these years. When you transport yourself elsewhere, you must first materialize, and it takes longer to pull yourself in than another person or object."


    That could have gone bad very quickly. Madura thought as he continued to phase through the paper tags being directed at him.


    Konan watched his every move, her knowledge that Madara could only phase through object for no more than five minutes giving her another advantage.


    Madara began to feel the strain and looked around, "What?" his eyes widen in shock, "They''re all paper bombs?"


    He looked up into Konan''s unforgiving amber orbs as she sent off an intense wave of killing intent.


    "I have amassed 600 billion paper bombs, just to make sure that I kill you. And they''ll continue to explode for ten minutes."


    Konan raised her hand and a series of explosions sent earthquake-scale tremors throughout the surrounding area.


    Her eyes hardened as she remembers Madara''s words.


    ***


    "I encouraged and pushed Yakiho to form the Akatsuki, and I was the one who gave Nagato the Rinnegan."


    ***


    She gritted her teeth. Yahiko and Nagato were acting of their own free will. ''Whatever it looks like to you, they both fought and died for their own beliefs. They will always share that. As I will share with¨C''


    "I won''t let you interfere!" she screamed.


    The explosions intensified and continued for several minutes until Konon finally collapsed on her knees, her ?h?st heaving from her loss of chakra.


    ''My secret Paper Emissary Jutsu has come undone. I didn''t anticipate needing this much chakra.'' The origami rose in her hair wilted and fell apart as she had no chakra left to put into it. But... at least... Madara...


    "Milady, are you victorious?"


    Konan looked up to see the shinobi from earlier standing a short distance away.


    "I believe so. It seems we no longer need to carry out our plan. Now Madara¨C"


    "Is dead?"


    "Behind you, Milady!"


    Konan had no time or strength to react as she was impelled by an old pipe in Madara''s hand.


    "H-how? How are you not dead?" the female''s eyes were wide with horror.


    Her eyes flickered to the nearby shinobi, sending the man a secret pleading message.


    Without responding, the shinobi disappeared from sight, luckily being ignored by the no longer dead Uchiha.


    Konan tried stalling for time, "I ran the simulations over and over. I was sure this would work! You should be dead."


    Madara whispered a single word in her ear, "Izanagi."


    Konan''s eyes widened at the mention of the forbidden technique that could turn the reality of death into a dream at the cost of the sight of a single Sharingan.


    "But that requires the powers of the Senju as well as the Uchiha. That''s the Six Paths power, and I know that''s not a power you possess."


    Madara only gave a sinister chuckle.


    Konan coughed up blood, "Just who are you? And what exactly are you?"


    "I am the second Sage of Six Paths. I am unique. A few have managed to replicate the power, but it was imperfect. I have mastered the true power of the Six Paths."


    With a grunt of pain, Konan pulled herself off the pipe. She staggered a few steps almost falling from her loss of blood and lack of chakra.


    "You''ll be seeing Nagato soon," Madara taunted, still holding the pipe, "You can discuss how you both foolishly fell for Naruto''s childish dreams. There''s no such thing as peace. There''s no such thing as hope. Nagato only believed in Naruto to find solace in his pathetic existence."


    Konan steadied herself with a gasp of pain. She held up her hand to view her blood.


    At that moment, sunlight broke through the clouds illuminating her hand with its swarm rays.


    Memories of her entire life to that moment flooded her mind. Her days as an orphan. Her day living with Yahiko and Nagato. Their days of training with Jiraya. The founding of the Akatsuki. The betrayal of Hanzo and the death of Yahiko. The dark years following. Nagato''s redemption and death and most importantly...


    "The neverending Hidden Rain downpour is letting up," Madara sounded surprised, "What''s going on?"


    Konan straightened up, "Yahiko... Nagato... Their wills shall not be extinguished," she turned, "I too believe in Naruto, and that Haruko will carry in their legacy! It is their turn now!"


    "Hmmm?" Madara didn''t recognize that last name she mentioned.


    Konan turned around and raised her hands above her head in defiance, "Naruto will be the bridge to peace that Haruko will tread towards, and I vow right now, that I shall be the pillar that supports them!"


    Her stance steadied as she faces Madara for what she knew was her last fight.


    ''Thank you, Nagato, for giving me hope from beyond the grave.''


    "I am expendable. I am only a mere flower," she formed a paper chakram over her head, "But I''m taking you with me!"


    Madara growled and rushed forward as she shot the spinning wheel of origami at him. He jumped to the side, dodging it, and continued to charge as Konan formed another chakram. At first, he did not notice the first chakram circle around to attack from behind. For an instant, he was nearly caught between it and the second chakram Konan swung at him.


    Konan raised her arms protectively as the water in front of her exploded from the impact. Her eyes flickered around until she saw Madara had avoided the attack by jumping in the air.


    With a swift movement, she created a series of shuriken out of her paper and launched it upward, having realized Madara had exhausted his phasing ability after using Izanagi.


    Madara blocked the first barrage of shuriken with the pipe until it broke under the barrage. With a series of skilled movements, he batted away the rest of Konan''s desperate attacks with the broken piece as he fell towards the water. With a splash, he landed directly in front of the purple-haired woman.


    With a quick lunge, he gripped her by the throat.


    "You called me darkness," he lifted her up as she feebly struggled to loosen his grip, "Well then, I shall make you wilt, and cause this sparkling rainbow bridge of yours to crumble into the darkness as well."


    His Sharingan blazed and Konan''s eyes widened, "No..."


    "When my Genjustu is finished, you will be dead. After I''ve made you tell me where the Rinnegan is."


    Konan''s body slowly went limp as she fell under the power of the Sharingan.


    Madara''s processed the information he received searching for this answer.


    And he found something unexpected.


    "A child? Haruko?" he dropped Konan''s body, ignoring the splash as she hit the water, "I see, you gave birth to Nagato''s child a few months ago. How interesting... and you plan to reverse summon it to the Hidden Leaf if you failed to kill me. Looks like I have a little journey to make before I take back the Rinnegan."


    ***


    (In a secret chamber in the Hidden Rain...)


    The shinobi captain who had carried Konan''s final message looked at the ritual seal in the center of the chamber and the twelve shinobi meditating around it, "Is the ritual complete? We don''t have any time left?"


    One of the guards standing next to him responded, "Sir, it is almost ready. It is taking longer than we anticipated, but if we are uninterrupted, it will be complete at any moment."


    The captain looked at the brown-haired kunoichi who was standing in the circle, holding a tiny bundle and a scroll, "As soon as you are teleported, make your way into the Hidden Leaf. Tell the Hokage what happened. Place the child in her and Naruto Uzumaki''s care. Be sure to guard him with your life."


    The woman nodded as tears of sorrow filled her eyes as they did everyone else in the room at the knowledge that their leader was now dead.


    An explosion shook the building, signaling an intruder. The shouts and screams of fighting steadily got closer.


    "Stop the intruder at all costs," the captain ordered his squad.


    The Hidden Rain''s Anbu unit placed themselves between the doorway and the summoning circle, ready to sell their lives dearly.


    With a smash, the door shattered off its hinges.


    A series of kunai cut most of the Anbu down as Madara sailed into the room, nonchalantly killing any who approached.


    With a flick of his wrist, he sent a series of kunai at the circle, taking out five of the twelve shinobi performing the ritual.


    The remaining seven forced themselves to ignore the danger as they struggled to make up for the lost chakra reserves.


    The captain leaped forward, swinging a katana at Madara''s head.


    The masked man simply caught the weapon on a kunai, his Sharingan glowing as he placed the man under Genjutsu.


    As it turned out, the captain was just a clone as the real captain shot out a water whip to encircle the Uchiha''s neck. The attempt was futile, however, as Madara simply dodged, kicking the man into the wall with a sickening thud.


    "I heard your God and Angel had a child," Madara''s voice was chilling, "Quite a find, I must say. A descendant of the Uzumaki clan and the one person who got so close to killing me."


    The kunoichi in the center of the circle weaved a series of hand signs as she protectively cradled the bundle in the sling around her neck, "Go to hell, monster!"


    Madara chuckled in amusement at her words slowly walking forward.


    The Kunoichi ended with the dragon sign, "Fire Style: Liquid Flame!"


    A stream of oil shot from her mouth engulfing the space around the Uchiha in black liquid. With a click she gritted her teeth, igniting a spark that wreathed the room in flame.


    At that moment, the summoning circle suddenly gave a steady glow as it activated.


    "Not so fast."


    A flurry of kunai hit the remaining shinobi fueling the circle, killing them all instantly. The kunoichi watched in horror as Madara appeared in front of her kunai raised. With a swift movent, she pushed the child in her arms away and took the kunai slice across the throat.


    She fell, choking on her blood as she bled out.


    Feebly she reached for the child, who still hadn''t made a noise in the whole commotion.


    "The brat hasn''t even cried despite being dropped," Madara observed, "He might be of use."


    "Over my dead body..."


    A flutter filled the air as Madara found himself encased by paper, "Wha¨C?"


    The kunoichi coughed as she felt herself slip away, a smile on her lips, "M-m''lady," she gasped before she went limp.


    Konan staggered into the room, her paper wings dragging on the floor. She staggered to the circle and collapsed by the body of the dead kunoichi and the squirming bundle that was her child.


    "How are you alive? You are supposed to be dead after the Genjustu ended," Madara was furious as he struggled against his confinement.


    Konan''s eye glinted at the irony of how similar the words were to the ones she had asked earlier, "Do not underestimate the protective instincts of a mother," she watched Madara struggle, "It''s no use. Those are chakra suppressing seals. You cannot move until I release you. You can go free after I send my child to safety." She placed her hand on the circle.


    "In case you didn''t notice, the blood has wiped away parts of the ritual. Your child will not end up where you plan."


    Konan focused her chakra harder, "Then you will not be able to find him. I will just have to stay alive to make sure he''s safe."


    "Why not send the Rinnegan with him? He would be very powerful if he had his father''s eyes."


    Konan''s eyes blazed, "I will not burden him with the power that will make him a target like his father!"


    A green light filled the room as the circle activated.


    "You let your guard down," Madara said and he broke free of the sealed encasement.


    Konan gritted her teeth as Madara approached the circle once again.


    Suddenly the Uchiha grunted as he arched his back in pain.


    "Take the child to safety m''lady! Our hopes go with you!" the captain yelled from where had stabbed Madara in the th??h with his kunai. His body was broken but he had managed to drag himself behind the enemy without being detected and deliver one last blow.


    The green light turned white as Konan gave the man a thankful look, "Thank you, captain. We''ll meet again in the afterlife."


    A clap of thunder filled the room as the Angel and her child disappeared from the world.


    With a growl of frustration, Madara pulled the kunai from his leg and stabbed the captain through the heart.


    Even though the Rinnegan was now his to take without resistance, the victory was now bitter at the knowledge he had been outsmarted.


    ***


    (Shizuoka Prefecture, Japan...)


    A young couple exited the local hospital and slowly made their way in the direction of the train station. The red light of the setting sun caused them to hurry as they did not wish to be caught in the dark. Not that they had anything to fear exactly as they weren''t in one of the larger cityscapes.


    "Are you sure you didn''t need the wheelchair?" the husband, a brown-haired softspoken man with glasses, asked his wife in a quiet voice, "You seemed a little unsteady when you got up."


    The wife, an energetic blonde cradling her two-week-old newborn son, gave him reassuring laugh, "What? Wheelchair? I''m not some weak-willed woman who can''t handle pregnancy," she shifted her crimson eyes toward the sleeping baby, "Though I must say, he was way too active for comfort."


    Her husband smiled and placed an arm over her shoulder as they walked, "He''s going to be just like you, Mitsuki."


    "Hell no! It will be a nightmare trying to raise a little gremlin like that!" she whisper shouted so as not to wake the little one.


    A rumble of thunder made them look up at the sky.


    The woman face shifted to an expression of confusion, "What the¨C"


    Her husband pulled out an umbrella just before the rain came pelting down, "Where did this weather come from? The forecast said no rain for a week."


    His wife tucked the blanket closer around the baby, "The forecast is always wrong in my opinion. Thank goodness you always carry an umbrella."


    He chuckled, opening the umbrella, "We''d better hurry. We don''t want the baby getting wet and we can''t be late for the train."


    "Are you kidding me? The little brat is tougher than this. A little rain won''t hurt him."


    As if to answer her challenge, the downpour increased, forcing the small family to quicken their pace.


    They came to an empty intersection lit by a single lamp on the corner where they stopped to gauge their surroundings.


    "Do we turn left here?"


    "Hell if I know!"


    A boom of thunder caused the baby boy to squirm in his mother''s arm, but he did not cry.


    She quickly rocked him in her arms, "Damn it! The baby woke up!"


    "He''s not crying..."


    A shrill wail made her look at him in annoyance, "There. Now you jinxed us."


    Suddenly a rumble filled the air as the clouds swirled overhead.


    "Look out!"


    The husband pushed his wife out of the way shielding her and his son with his body as a flash of light lit up in front of them.


    They stood still for a moment with bated breaths, waiting for something to happen, but nothing did.


    The man cupped his wife''s cheek as he glanced from her to their baby, "You two okay?"


    She nodded, "Yeah we..." she trailed off, "Masaru... behind you..."


    He spun around to see a horrifying sight.


    On the ground lay two women. One with brown hair with her throat slit open and the other with purple hair with a massive stab wound in her stomach. The rain, now having subsided to a drizzle, drenched the pair, causing their blood to spread across the pavement.


    The husband dropped the umbrella hurried forward, "Mitsuki, get help!"


    She nodded, struggling to pull out her phone. She finally found it and quickly dialed the hospital number.


    Meanwhile, the husband checked the two woman''s life signs, quickly finding the brown-haired woman dead.


    ''Who could have done this? How did they get here? A teleportation quirk? A million questions flew through his head as he turned to the purple-haired woman.''


    Just as he reached for her, the mysterious female''s arm shot up and he found some sort of weapon being held at his throat.


    "Who are you?" the woman''s voice was weak.


    Masuru calmly shifted back, his hands held up to show he was unarmed, "We''re friends."


    The woman clutched a small bundle that he only just noticed for the first time, "Where are we?"


    He cleared his throat, "Shizuoka."


    A look of confusion crossed the woman''s face, "Shizuoka? I''ve never heard of it? How far are we to Konoha?"


    Masuru tilted his head, "Konoha? is that a city?"


    "What nation is this?"


    "Japan."


    "..."


    "Just stay calm. My wife is calling for help right now."


    "I DONT CARE ABOUT THE DETAILS! JUST GET YOUR LAZY ASS AMBULANCE DOWN HERE NOW!" the angry Mitsuki snapped her phone shut and hurried over to where her husband was speaking to the injured woman, "Are you okay? Where were you stabbed? Do you remember your name? Oh my, you have a child? Masuru, at least take the baby!"


    Masuru quickly plucked his son from his wife''s arms.


    "THE WRONG BABY¨C you know what? Nevermind!" the Mitsuki did a 180 on her yelling and focused on the injured person in front of her.


    With quick yet gentle movements she pulled off her jacket and place it under the injured woman''s head. She reached over to take the child but the woman clutched him closer.


    "Please..." the purple-haired female sounded desperate, "I don''t have much time left. My wounds are not just physical. Let me at least hold him one last time."


    Mitsuki didn''t argue, realizing the woman knew more than she possibly could on how deadly her wounds were, "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The woman looked into the couple''s eyes, showing the pain, sorrow, and suffering they held, "My name is Konon. I was the leader of the Hidden Rain Village. An evil man came for my deceased husband''s eyes because of their power. I tried to stop him because he planned to subjugate humanity in a powerful dreamworld. When I failed, I tried to send my child to safety through a teleportation ritual. The man killed our guards and attendants but I managed to complete the ritual. Unfortunately, the ritual seal was damaged. My guess is that we were thrown outside our reality into this one."


    Most people would have considered the woman having gone crazy with pain or high on some drugs but both Mitsuki and Masuru were both excellent judges of character and they realized that the woman, who they now knew as Konan, was telling the truth.


    In a superhuman society, new quirks were being discovered every day with new mutations and combinations appearing with each rising generation. For all they knew, their own child could end up with whatever random quirk that destroyed everything he touched. It wasn''t so strange that other realities existed when they thought of it.


    "We believe you Konan," Masuru said reassuringly


    Konan turned her head away and coughed. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    Mitsuki leaned forward in concern, pulling out a handkerchief, "Here, allow me."


    She wiped the blood away earning a sod nod of thanks as Konan turned back to look at her child''s face.


    "He looks just like his father," she whispered, "It seems the only thing he got of me was my eyes. If only Nagato could have seen him."


    Mitsuki shared a sad smile with her husband. It was heartbreaking to see how fate had been so cruel to a small family just like their own.


    Konan looked up at them again, "Please promise me, you will find a good home where he will be loved. That''s all I ask."


    "There''s no need for that," Masuru spoke up.


    Konan''s eyes widened, "What do you mean?"


    Masuru glanced at his wife earning a nod from her before he spoke again, "We will raise him as our own."


    Konan shook her head, "You already have your own child. I cannot ask this of you."


    "Nonsense," Mitsuki broke in, grabbing the injured woman''s hand. They locked eyes as she spoke, "I always wanted a family of many children, but I was told by the doctor after my son was born that I could never have another. As a mother, I understand how you feel. If you allow us to take care of your son. I promise we will raise him with the same love and care as you would have done," she punched a fist into her palm, "And if anyone ever tries to hurt my kids, I will pound them into the dust."


    Konan''s eyes welled up with tears, "Thank you... Thank you so much...!"


    She broke down crying as she cradled her child.


    "Do you have a name for him?" Masuru asked.


    Konan looked up, "Haruko. Haruko Uzumaki," she said, "Please allow him the use of your own name until he is old enough. When that time comes, give him this," she reached into her robes and pulled out a pair of scrolls, "Keep the first. It holds all his birth records. Keep the second hidden until you think he''s ready. It will explain everything he needs to know."


    The couple nodded as Mitsuki received the scrolls placing the second in her bag.


    A wail of a siren nearby made the couple look at each other.


    "It''s almost time," Konan murmured, her voice getting weaker, "Please take him now."


    "What happened here?"


    The couple looked up to see a familiar figure approaching, "Best Jeanist!"


    Masuru stood up, looking at his wife, "I will tell him what happened. Stay with her."


    Mitsuki didn''t respond as Konan held her child towards her, "Hold him near me so I can watch his face before I die."


    Mitsuki caught her breath, choking back her own tears as she took the small bundle into her arms.


    "He isn''t crying, in spite of the rain. So like my own son," she smiled tearfully as she leaned down allowing Konan a clear view of Haruko''s face.


    Konan smiled, "I know they will be good brothers..." she held up her hand, using her origami to create two white roses, "Like flowers, they will grow strong in the light."


    Feebly, she reached her other hand, cupping the baby''s cheek. In a soft voice, she crooned a lullaby.


    Somehow recognizing the song, Mitsuki sang with her, both their voices carrying over the patter of rain.


    ***


    (Play: The World Is Still Beautiful - "Beautiful Rain" ENGLISH youtu.be/Hn4wq4EwNF4)


    ***


    The sadness born today


    It soars up high above the grey clouds and hides away


    The sky opens its eyes


    And calls upon a wind on which my heart learns to fly


    I''ll keep you safe so don''t you worry


    I want to share my destiny with you


    Every tear that you cry


    When your heart begins to sigh


    I will hold you in my arms when you feel blue


    It''s a tender rain


    May this song reach where you are


    And however far


    I know I''ll see you again


    So trust in me if you believe that these words will heal your soul


    So let the love you feel make your heart whole


    Singing in the rain


    Every drop shines in the sun


    Each and every one


    They will wash away the pain


    And for this time the sky will shine and the world will bloom again


    Although apart, love in our heart remains


    Please come, the tender rain


    Neither woman noticed the ambulance as Konan''s voice slowly faded until she stopped, her hand falling limb, unable to finish the last words.


    At that moment, Haruko began to cry.


    Mitsuki picked up the origami flowers Konan had dropped and stood up quietly, "It''s going to be alright, Haruko, your mother''s at peace now."


    Masuru joined her as the medical team hovered around Konan and her dead companion, the couple knowing it was already too late.


    "This is unfortunate," Best Jeanist said, as he approached to stand near them, "Your husband told me what happened. Are you sure about your decision? If the government finds out what happened, they may wish to take him themselves."


    Mitsuki straightened up as she bristled defensively, "We made a promise."


    Masuru shifted their first son in his arms, "No matter what they may claim, we are responsible for that child now. Nothing will change that."


    Best Jeanist sighed, shaking his head, "I believe that it would be more trouble than its worth for them to try. I will pull some strings. I will take responsibility and leave the child with you. What''s his name?"


    The couple looked at each other and then at the hero, "Haruko Bakugo."

 Chapter 4 - Brothers in Junior High

    (Approximately 200 years before...)


    The first incident was in Qingqing City. An extraordinary child was born who radiated light. After that, reports of people with superpowers popped up across the globe. No one knew what was causing these Quirks. Before long, the supernatural became the totally normal. Dreams a reality. The world became a superhuman society with about 80% of the population possessing some uncanny ability. Our streets looked like scenes out of comic books. As cities swirled with chaos and confusion, a new profession dominated our collective consciousness. It was an age of heroes. With the rise of superpowers came an explosive increase in criminal activity. While the governments were stuck trying to figure out how to reform laws with Quirks in mind, courageous people started performing heroic acts to keep our cities safe. Protecting us against villains who abused their powers for evil. With overwhelming public support, heroes found an official place as peacekeepers overseen by the government. Those who performed the best were paid the most and got all the fame and glory. Their careers depended upon their ability to stay in the spotlight...


    ***


    (14 years after the Konan''s death...)


    "So, as third-year students, its time to start thinking seriously about your futures and with what you want to do with your lives," the homeroom teacher announced to a very bored class, "I could pass out some aptitude tests, but..." he snatched up a stack of papers from the desk, "Why bother! I know you want to go into the Hero track!"


    All the students grinned as they began showing off their ?ssorted Quirks.


    With a laugh the teacher tossed the stack in the air, making it rain tests all over the room as the students, with a couple of exceptions, cheered.


    "Yes, yes you''ve got some very impressive Quirks, but no power usage allowed in school!" the teacher reminded them, "Get a hold of yourselves."


    "Hey teach," an ash blonde male with an arrogant tone interrupted, "Don''t lump me in with this bunch of losers. I''m the real deal, but these guys will be lucky to end up as sidekicks to some busted D-lister."


    The teenager gave a short laugh from where he sat sprawled in his seat, his legs draped over the desk.


    The room instantly erupted in a series of angry shouts.


    "You think you''re better than us Katsuki?" a shout was heard from all of the other students.


    Katsuki Bakugo gave his classmates a feral grin, "Let''s go! I''ll take you all on!"


    The teacher had learned long ago that he was incapable of actually stopping the ruckus directly so he tried to diffuse the situation another way.


    "Huh..." he glanced at his clipboard, "You''ve got impressive test results. Maybe you will get into UA High."


    A stunning shock hit the classroom, while a certain green-haired student shrunk in his seat with a groan, trying to become invisible.


    "He tried for the national school?" a girl wonders aloud.


    "The one that''s got a 0.2% acceptance rate!"


    "It''s impossible to get into!"


    "That''s why it''s the only place worthy of me," Bakugo swung him up so he was standing on his desk, "My brother and I aced all the mock tests. We''re the only ones in this school who stand a chance of getting in. I''ll end up more popular than All Might himself," he clenched his fists in excitement, "And my brother and I will be the richest heroes in all time! People all across the world will know who we are! It all starts with UA High!"


    "Katsuki, don''t bring me into this," a quiet voice made everyone look over at a boy with flaming red hair sitting at the desk next to the blonde.


    A flutter of paper filled the room as the scattered tests beginning to move with a life of their own. Too focused on using his Quirk to notice the attention he was receiving, Haruko Bakugo, nicknamed Haru, manipulated the paper into a neat stack onto his desk.


    "You can''t start looking down on people just because they aren''t as great as you are," he stated bluntly.


    If anyone else had said that sentence, they would immediately set upon by the rest of the class, but everyone was familiar with Haru''s reputation. It was well known how much Haru practically worshiped his adopted older brother. He never intended to insult anyone purposefully, he just spoke without thinking sometimes.


    For the girls, this was one of his many adorable qualities. Quiet, a little shy, smart, talented, handsome, and most importantly, single. He was the ultimate dream guy in the opinion of many of the girls at Aldera Junior High. This cannot be said for most of the boys, but since Haru had never shown interest in dating anyone and turned down all confessions, he was at least tolerated.


    Katsuki chuckled as he ruffled his brother''s straight red hair, causing Haru to groan and bat his hand away.


    Everyone in the class felt a tug at their hearts. ''Brotherly bonds!''


    Everyone watched as the two exchanged grins before settling in their seats again.


    Even after seeing it with their own eyes, people couldn''t understand how the two boys got along so well. The brothers were complete opposites in both looks and personalities. While Katsuki had spiky ash blond and crimson red eyes, Haru had straight red hair that fell into his golden yellow orbs. Katsuki had a fiery and aggressive personality, but Haru was quiet and gentle. The only similarities to be found in them was when they¨C


    "Oh yeah, Midoriya, don''t you want to go to U.A. too?" the teacher inquired in a bored tone.


    The room became so silent that you could have heard a feather drop before most of the class burst out laughing as the cringing green-haired student that sat directly behind Haru''s spot.


    "Midoriya? Your kidding right?"


    "There''s no way you''re getting into the hero course without a Quirk!"


    Midoriya stood up desperately was he voiced a protest, "Well, they actually got rid of that rule. I could be the first one!"


    A fierce growl silenced the laughter as Katsuki slammed his hand on Midoriya''s desk, exploding it with his Quirk.


    "Listen up, Deku," his voice was dangerous as he towered over the trembling boy, "You''re even worse than the rest of these damn rejects, you Quirkless wannabe. You really think they''d let someone like you in when they can have someone like me."


    "That''s enough, Katsuki," Haru ordered, a dangerous shadow passing over his eyes.


    Bakugo ignored him as Izuku scrambled back while trying to reassure the blonde he did not intend on competing with him, "You will never be able to hang with the best of the best. You''d die in the exams!"


    "Katuski..."


    The ash-blonde''s hands were now smoking threateningly. "Defenseless Izuku," he gloated, "The schools already crappy. Do you really want to embarrass it more by failing so hard?"


    A hand grabbed the back of Katsuki''s head and slammed his face into a nearby desk, "I said. Shut. Up."


    Everyone in the classroom had an expression of mixed amusement and nervousness at the angry look on Haru''s face as they shared the same thought.


    ''There it is! The Bakugo temper.''


    Yes, Haru had a temper...


    True he was much slower to anger than his brother, but he was just a prone to fight as his sibling when pushed too far.


    Katsuki sprang back up, a pissed look on his face, "The hell?"


    He swung his leg around, causing Haruko to trip. In a swift movent, Katsuki tried to pin him down on the floor only for Haru''s body to dissolve into a blizzard of paper bu??erflies.


    "Later Katsuki, we have class," he said dismissively as he appeared again, sitting at his desk.


    A vein popped on the said blonde''s forehead, "Eh? You ignoring me now?"


    Haru made a show of writing a note in large kanji on the back of one of the tests before holding it up.


    Katsuki growled, a hidden smirk behind his angry expression now that his attention was off the unfortunate Midoriya, "You little...."

 Chapter 5 - Character Profile/Hero Constitution

    (First Name) Haruko


    (Nickname) Haru


    (Last Name) Uzumaki/Bakugo


    (Age) 14 at the start of the story/15 when he enters UA


    (Hair Color) Bright red


    (Eye Color) Amber


    (Skin Color) Pale


    (Height) 5'' 6" (a couple of inches shorter than Katsuki)


    (Gender) Male


    (Birth Date)


    Technically he was born on February 21st in the Naruto universe, but the reverse summoning warped time so he''s now a couple of weeks younger than Katsuki making his birthday May 2nd.


    (Hobbies/Likes)


    (Personality)


    Haru is often a little shy towards unfamiliar people but is comfortable to open up around people he trusts. He has an unpredictable sense of humor and a major tease, especially towards his adopted brother. He is often mistaken as soft-spoken, but he just happens to treat everyone as gently as possible. He is highly intelligent. A genius in combat and academics. Whenever he goes into a fight, he respects his opponent as he fights at full power (with the exception of killing force.) He looks up to Katsuki as an older brother and a source of inspiration for his goals in life which is to be the hero who supports the number one hero as a supporting pillar of peace. He is also unusually empathetic but could be painfully logical. More details on his personality will develop as the story progresses.


    (Faults)


    Haru can be reckless when he gets truly angry which isn''t very often. He also tends to push his limits too often. His worst mistake (and one he ends up regretting) is how lenient and forgiving he is concerning Katsuki''s behavior.


    (Quirk)


    Origami: Technically, due to his circumstances, Haru''s abilities do not fall under the Quirk category but officially his Quirk is labeled Origami. It allows him to create and/or manipulate paper. This includes changing existing paper into different types of paper and changing its shape. He is especially skilled at turning his own body into paper and creating origami animals. One special skill of his also includes changing the very substance of the paper to make it damp, absorbant, or explosive, but this requires existing materials in his surroundings.


    ***


    Family Record


    (According To The Government)


    Name: Masaru Bakugo


    Affiliation: Haru''s Adopted father. He currently works in the fashion industry with his wife.


    Age: 42


    Quirk: Acid Sweat:


    It allows him to secrete acidic sweat with combustive properties from the palms of his hands, however, he cannot f?r??b?? secrete it, it comes out like normal sweat. If he rubs his hands together, then he can create explosions.


    *


    Name: Mitsuki Bakugo


    Affiliation: Haru''s adopted mother. She currently works in the fashion industry with her husband.


    Age: 38


    Mitsuki''s Quirk gives her the ability to secrete Glycerin from her skin. Because of its moisturizing effect, she maintains great skin quality, despite her age.


    *


    Name: Katsuki Bakugo


    Affiliation: Haru''s adopted brother.


    Age: 14 at the start of the story/15 when he enters UA


    Quirk: Explosion:


    Allows him to secrete nitroglycerin-like sweat from the palms of his hands and ignite it on command, allowing him to create strong explosions.


    *


    Name: Nagato Uzumaki (Deceased)


    Affiliation: Haru''s birth father. Unknown Hidden Rain Village


    Age: Unknown


    Quirk: Unknown


    *


    Name: Konan (Deceased)


    Affiliation: Haru''s birth mother. Unknown Hidden Rain Village


    Age: Unknown, but presumed in her thirties upon death.


    Quirk: Unknown but believed to be paper-based.


    ***


    HERO CONSTITUTION


    Quirks cannot be used publicly by any non-licensed hero.


    Quirks cannot be used to injure other persons under any circumstances without just cause and a hero license.


    Hero''s quirks must be registered in the public database (can be changed).


    Quirks CAN be used for self-defense purposes when in distress or present danger. (Similar to Castle Doctrine, and Stand-Your-Ground Doctrine).


    Article II - Support Companies


    Support companies must be licensed by the government to create and maintain Hero support equipment.


    Hero gear can only be altered by the support companies.


    Article III - Non-Licensed Individuals


    Those without a license may be considered interns and can use their quirks at the discretion of the individual they are interning under.


    Article IV - Costumes


    Minor alterations can be done on the know-how and be sent to the support companies outlined in Article II.


    Major alterations must be done by the support companies directly as that is their expertise.


    Only a certain percentage of the skin may be exposed to prevent the image of heroes from being diminished.

 Chapter 6 - The Incident

    TRIVIA


    Haru''s named after Yahiko. Yahiko''s name indirectly means light. Haruko also has a similar meaning. The general translation of Haruko is ''Spring Child.''


    ***


    (At the end of the school day...)


    The last bell rang and everyone started gathering their things to go home.


    Haru shouldered his school bag, looking over at his brother, as they walked down the hallway, "I gotta grab something from the lab. I''ll meet you outside."


    Katsuki glowered a little, "This have something to do about you collecting my sweat the other day?"


    Haru gave him a closed-eyed smile, "That''s right, you little shit!"


    Katsuki shoved his younger brother''s head down, "Watch what you call me! Damn it!"


    Haru elbowed Katsuki in the stomach before dashing off as the blonde doubled over, "I''m a Bakugo! I can use whatever language I want!"


    "No shit, you paper doll!"


    "Hey! I take that personally!"


    ***


    Izuku was staring at his phone intently as he poured over the morning news.


    ''Man! That fight debuting Mount Lady this morning is all over the news! Better write some notes down before I forget anything.''


    He picked up a worn-out notebook he used to write down everything about heroes and their Quirks.


    Only for it to be snatched away by a familiar angry blonde.


    "I don''t know what you think you''re doing, Deku, but we''re not done here," Katsuki''s tone made Izuku''s heart sink when he realized Haru wasn''t around this time to help him. He was on his own with Katsuki and two of his ''friends''.


    "Whatcha got? His diary?" one of them asked mockingly as he eyed the book.


    The three bullies smirked when they saw Izuku''s handwriting reading, Hero Analysis For the Future: No. 13, on the front.


    The other teenager scoffed, "Don''t tell me he''s taking notes on how to be a hero? That''s so pathetic."


    He and his friend burst out laughing.


    Izuku gave the trio a weak smile, "Yeah, real funny guys. Just give it back."


    Katsuki slammed the book between his palms, scorching it with an explosion as Midoriya yelped in fear.


    Katsuki gave the trembling boy a blank expression, "Most first string heroes show potential early on. People look at them and just know. When Haru and I are the only students from this garbage junior high to get into UA, people will start talking about us like that. They''ll realize we''re legit. The next big thing," he gave himself a self-satisfied smile, "That''s not ego talking, I just know we''re good."


    His fellow bullies sweatdropped.


    ''Ego~''


    Katsuki placed a smoking hand on Midoriya''s shoulder, causing the boy to flinch as he felt the sudden heat of the blonde''s Quirk through his uniform.


    "Here''s a little word of advice, nerd," Bakugo gave Midoriya a closed-eyed smile that reeked of harmful intent, "Don''t even think of applying. Or else..."


    Izuku could only whimper a response, too terrified to speak. Katsuki dropped the smile and tossed the notebook over his shoulder out the open window behind him.


    "You know if really want to be a hero that badly, there actually might be another way," he failed to notice the change of expression on everyone''s faces as they stared at something behind him, "Just pray you''ll be born with a Quirk in your next life... and take a swan dive off the roof of the building."


    "What did you say?"


    The sound of his brother''s voice actually made Katsuki turn a shade pale as he slowly looked around to see a dark, winged silhouette looming over him.


    "Shit!"


    That was all he had time to say before the floor beneath him erupted in a wave of paper that quickly immobilized his body in a cocoon harder than steel.


    The look in Haru''s eyes petrified everyone in the room. If he had just been angry, it wouldn''t have been so bad. But it held hurt. Izuku had been friends with Haru since before kindergarten, yet he had never seen this level of... Disappointment? Sorrow? Betrayal?


    "Katuski," Haru placed a hand on his brother''s cheek, his amber eyes drilling into the blonde''s soul, "Why?"


    One of the bullies raised his hands passively, "Calm down, Haru. He was only joking."


    Haru''s eyes flickered dangerously and he directed a hand, palm facing downward, toward the speaker.


    The said boy jumped back in panic as he was backed against the wall by a life-size origami leopard.


    "I can report this incident to the principle and get you all suspended for bullying," Haru didn''t bat an eye as the trio flinched at his words, because they knew that he not only could, but no one would doubt his word either.


    "C''mon, it''s just Midoriya! He''s Quirkless?"


    Haru raised his hand again towards the other boy before Izuku found his voice, "It''s fine, Haru-chan, you don''t need to get angry!"


    The redhead lowered his arm, "You''re wrong, Izu."


    "Huh?"


    Haru turned to look at his brother again, "This is not just because of you," his voice sounded strained as if he found it hard to say, "What Katsuki just said could have compromised our entire family''s future."


    Katsuki, crimson eyes widened in realization at what he''d done. If Izuku had followed his advice, he''d have been indirectly responsible for the suicide. The chances of him becoming a hero would have become slim. UA at least would have been out of the question. Not just that, but his entire family would have suffered consequences for his actions. Haru, being adopted, would more likely be taken away. The thought made the teenager sick to his stomach.


    Haru stepped back, releasing his brother and dispersing his leopard, "Izuku, your dream is important. Don''t let anyone tell you otherwise," he said stepped back towards the window, "I caught your notebook before it landed in the koi pond. I''ll repair it and return it tomorrow. I''m sorry for the inconvenience my brother caused you."


    Katsuki raised his hand pleadingly as his brother turned towards the window, "Haru..."


    The boy paused, glancing over his shoulder, "See you at home."


    His body dissolved into a cloud of paper bu??erflies that fluttered out the window.


    Katsuki ran forward to see the paper insects reform into his younger brother on the path toward the school gate, "Haru!"


    He received no response as the younger Bakugo steadily walked away, completely ignoring his brother''s shouts.


    Katsuki clench his fist and slammed it against the window frame, knowing he had messed up bad.


    ''Damn it! Damn it! DAMN IT!''


    ***


    (A little later...)


    Haru didn''t feel like going home, so he decided to walk around the city for a bit. He felt like he needed a distraction from the thoughts running through his head. He felt a little guilty for acting the way he did with Katsuki''s behavior back at eh school. He had acted more out of fear than anything else. After all, there were secrets Haru wouldn''t share, even with his brother.


    It had happened several years back when he was eight. Katsuki had gone to a sleepover at a friend''s house while Haru was stuck at home with a cold. Their parents had received a surprise visit from none other than the number four hero, Best Jeanist. Haru hadn''t meant to eavesdrop, but he''d had happened to overhear a rather disturbing conversation.


    ***


    (Flashback...)


    "I''ve made my periodic check on Haruko and from what I''ve seen he''s been doing really well," the pro hero said as he sat across from Haru''s adopted parents.


    Mitsuki gave the man a smirk, "What can I say? I know how to raise kids better than I expected."


    Masaru smiled at his wife before looking at the hero, "Yes, Mitsuki has done wonders with them. Haru has grown to be a wonderful child. He and Katsuki are closer than most brothers I''ve seen. We see him as our own son."


    Jeanist''s smile was mostly hidden by the high collar of his costume, "I''m glad I helped you receive custody of the boy all those years ago. He seems to be doing better than if the government sent him elsewhere."


    Mitsuki frowned, "They still having second thoughts?"


    Best Jeanist sighed, "Not long after the night you found him, many of the higher-ups got curious about the situation behind his mother''s death and the female who was with her. They found no birth records or registration for either woman. They were curious about your account of his mother using a paper-based Quirk when tests showed her to be Quirkless. Some wanted to place Haruko under direct surveillance as he could be a potential key towards discovering the truth about how Quirks work."


    Masuru gripped his wife''s hand firmly, "Haru is not an object that they can experiment on."


    The blonde hero pinched his nose tiredly as he nodded, "Luckily, I know a few people who made things happen before they could take him. Without legal ground to stand on, they can''t do anything. Now that Haru is getting older, they have less of a chance as long as he decides to stay with you."


    A sigh of relief left the Bakugo couple before the hero gave them another warning.


    "I noticed your other son is a little aggressive. Be sure he doesn''t get into any major trouble. Some authorities may use some incident as an excuse to take Haru out of your custody on the grounds of your home being an unhealthy atmosphere for him."


    Haru suddenly became scared. The thought of being taken away was too much for him to handle. His Quirk got out of hand as it occasionally did and cause several of the school books he and Katsuki had left on the living room table to flutter open.


    His parents instantly snapped their attention towards the doorway just in time to see a flash of red hair as Haru ducked out of sight.


    Jeanist stood up, a troubled look on his face, "You said he was asleep."


    Mitsuki''s expression bore the same look, "He was."


    Masuru rose from the couch and started to follow the sound of running footsteps of the unintentional eavesdropper, "I''ll get him. I think we owe him an explanation."


    ***


    (Present...)


    There had been a long conversation after that. One that most eight-year-olds would have understood. Only Haru wasn''t ordinary. Like Katsuki, he was unusually smart for someone his age (And a lot more m?tur? than his older brother). Because of that, Masuru and Mitsuki had felt confident enough to tell him where he had come from.


    Apart from the initial shock, there had been little change in his life. Katsuki had treated him the same after hearing the truth of him being adopted. As far as he had been concerned, Haru was family. Haru had learned what could be learned about his birth parents from the Bakugo''s. It wasn''t much aside from a family name and learning they had died due to a war somewhere. They had all visited his mother''s grave where Haru and Katsuki had been given a pair of paper roses Haru''s mother had left for them.


    They still had those roses. As a matter of fact, the Bakguo''s even owned the robe his mother had worn when she died. Thanks to the information on a scroll bearing his birth information, they had learned it was a special robe that had been worn by a special organization his parents had led, the Akatsuki. Mitsuki had mended the torn bits as best she could and let Haru hang it in a display case in his room. It was a simple, high collared, black robe covered with several red clouds to symbolize the dawn of the new era of peace his parents had fought for.


    Sometimes, late at night, Haru would wonder what his birth parents were like when they were alive. He couldn''t imagine living a life with anyone other than the Bakugo''s, but somehow the knowledge of how much his parents had cared for him made him feel an unusual warmth towards the people he had never met.


    Nagato and Konan Uzumaki.


    Those were the names of his birth parents and he cherished them. He may never use the same name but he would always try to bear it with pride.


    ***


    (Elsewhere in the city...)


    Katsuki and his two friends were walking down a shady alleyway just killing time. At least that''s what Katsuki was trying to do. Mostly he was arguing with himself about whether to apologize to his brother or not. What he said had been stupid, he''d admit. He wasn''t so hardheaded to not realize that. What upset him was the look of betrayal Haru had given him. All because he had bullied Deku.


    He gritted his teeth, taking a sip of a soda he had gotten from a vending machine nearby.


    ''Stupid Deku! It''s always been about him! What''s so great about him anyway? He''s weak! A Quirkless loser!''


    His mental rant was interrupted by the boy who Haru had threatened with a leopard, "Man, that was rough. Who knew Haru could actually brush you off like that. Everyone knows he practically follows you around like a chick with its mother. "


    Katsuki''s raised his hand, sending off some threatening crackles from his Quirk, "You saying my bother can''t think for himself?"


    The other boy chuckled nervously, "No! Of course not! We were just surprised that he can create animals with his Quirk. He''s never done that before."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue not bothering to respond.


    The first boy continued, "Anyway, weren''t you and Midoriya good friends when you were kids?"


    The second nodded in agreement, "Yeah, you were a little harsh with him today."


    Katsuki caught their underlying question about why he risked Haru''s wrath with his bullying of the Quirkless teen, and stared at his drink, "It''s his own fault for getting in my way."


    He kicked a plastic bottle that lay in his way, not noticing the strange grunting sounds it made as it hit the wall.


    The first boy gave him a smug look, "You shouldn''t waste your time on the guy."


    Katsuki blew up the soda can in his hand before growling, "Someones gotta teach that worthless nerd how the world works. I hate it when he talks heroes!"


    His two friends shared a malicious snigger before the second came up with an idea.


    "Hey, we should go to the arcade. Get your mind off everything, you know?"


    The blonde glowered a little but complied, "Fine."


    The other boy wiggled his eyebrows, "Or we can sneak into the bar at the station. Pick up some ladies?"


    His companion grin anticipatingly, "Now that''s a good idea!"


    Katsuki glared at the two as he yelled at them, "Idiots! If we get caught, there''s no way UA would let me in!"


    The two boys suddenly pointed at something behind the teenager, "Hey! What''s that?"


    Katsuki whirled around to see a massive blob of green slime towering over him with a satisfied laughed.


    "Perfect! I like a skin suit with some fire!"


    Katsuki''s eyes widened as for the first time he experienced the true meaning of fear.


    ***


    (A short distance away...)


    Haru wandered around the streets, his backpack thumping on his back as he searched for his brother. If Katsuki did as he usually did, he more likely was hanging out on one of the local arcades.


    The only issue was today was not like most days. Haru had gotten into fights with Katsuki before, and they never went well. The last time something like this had happened, the two boys hadn''t interacted for over three days. That had ended when their mother had broken down their bedroom doors, dragged them both out, and made them talk it out.


    Haru was feeling uneasy about this time. Fighting was something he could deal with. Hell, he was a Bakugo! Fighting was in his blood! Metaphorically speaking. It was how Katsuki acted when they got into a fight. Katsuki got a little more irritable than he usually did, not that Haru expected otherwise, but the older boy would silently mope around until one of them fixed things. When Katsuki was like that, he got dangerously distracted.


    Haru was on the verge of panicking by now. His calls had failed to connect several times before he realized that Katuski must have forgotten to turn his phone on again after school. A result of the moping. Haru''s senses were screaming at him that he had to find Katsuki, or he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Haru-chan!"


    Haru looked up to see a bruised Midoriya waving at him from across the street.


    "Izu! I''ll be right there!"


    Haru raised his hands into a ram sign, focusing his chakra to his feet. That night many years ago, Haru had learned from his parents that the scroll his mother had left also gave a brief explanation of how his power worked.


    Haru was born with an energy called chakra. It was what fueled Haru''s Quirk and gave him his abilities. Not only that, but his particular chakra allowed him to enhance his senses and physical capabilities in odd ways.


    With a quick breath, Haru bounded out into the street, neatly bouncing himself off the tops of the passing cars. Normally, he would have gotten into trouble for this, but with the sensory skills he had inherited from his mother, didn''t detect anyone besides Izuku watching.


    Izuku''s eye sparkled as he fumbled with his backpack trying to find his notebook, "Your Quirk is so cool! You just jumped between those moving cars like they were nothing!"


    Haru sweatdropped, "I just used my chakra to my feet so I wouldn''t slip, Izu."


    The said teenager fished out a pen but still found himself misplacing his notebook, "Oh yeah! The energy that fuels your Quirk. It''s so cool you can do other things with it! Have you ever tried...?" his voice trailed off into indiscernible mumbling.


    Haru reached into his bag and handed Izuku a familiar object, "Here. I was able to repair it as I walked."


    It was Midoriya''s notebook. It''s once scorched and torn pages newly refurbished by Haru''s Quirk.


    Izuku grabbed the book gratefully and began to write down his latest facts. As he did, however, he accidentally dropped a slip of paper from his pocket.


    Haru lifted a finger and floated the scrap to his hand. He glanced at the content so the note and blinked.


    "Izuku?"


    The green-haired boy looked up from his writing and finally noticed the loose scrap and suddenly turning red.


    "Ah, yes! I ran into All Might! He signed it for me!"


    Haru could help but feel slightly jealous at his friend''s prize, "Whoa! Lucky!"


    Izuku rubbed the back of his neck as he suddenly turned gloomy, "Yeah... I tried asking him about my chances of being a hero."


    Haru looked at him expectedly, "And?"


    Izuku ducked his head, "He told me it would be impossible without a Quirk."


    He was half afraid of Haru''s reaction to the news. After it was discovered he was Quirkless, Izuku had been bullied or ignored by most of the other kids at school. Haru had been the only one who believed he could still be a hero. The younger Bakugo had supported him every step of the way when even Izuku''s mother had given up. The other kids had learned quickly not to tease him about being a hero in front of Haru. If they did, they would either face Haru''s quiet wrath or get beaten to a pulp by Katsuki for upsetting his younger brother. For the hero that Haru admired most to tell him his dreams could not become reality, Izuku didn''t dare think what would happen.


    At the present, Haru''s expression was unreadable.


    "I see..." he said at last.


    Izuku suddenly spoke in defense of his idol, "I''m sure he''s right! I mean, who am I kidding? I can''t possibly fight villains without a Quirk! It was a stupid dream anyway!"


    He stopped when Haru gripped his shoulders, his eyes overshadowed by his hair, "Don''t say that, Izu! You are misunderstanding what he meant!"


    Izuku blinked, "Huh?"


    Haru''s amber eyes looked into his green ones, "Izu," his tone was serious, "He wasn''t trying to be cruel. He didn''t want to lie and tell you it would be easy. Heroes without Quirks have been rare for a long time, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. It''s not the power that counts," he thumped his friend''s ?h?st, "Its the inner person you are that''s what will make you a hero."


    Izuku was stunned, "Haru-chan..."


    The redhead gave him a closed-eyed smile, "You just need to have confidence in yourself. Trust your instincts, young padawan!"


    "Eh?" Midoriya''s face was blank.


    ''Oops... lost him...''


    Haru chuckled, "Sorry. Star Wars reference."


    The two boys shared a quiet laugh.


    The calm was suddenly shattered by the sounds of explosions.


    Haru turned pale at the sound, "I know those explosions!"


    Izuku''s eye widened upon seeing rising smoke appear over the building a distance away, "Kacchan!"


    ***


    The air was filled with smoke from multiple fires that sprang up on the small street. Screaming cIvilians ran for safety as the heroes arrived to see a blonde teenager struggling to free himself from the slimy body of a villain.


    A police officer filled them in on the situation, "It''s taken someone hostage!"


    One of the heroes, Death Arms, ran forward screaming in righteous anger, "HOW DARE YOU PREY ON A CHILD!"


    The man leaped up into the air, using the momentum to enhance his strength-based Quirk to land a massive blow to the villain.


    His attack didn''t even faze the slime villain. For a brief moment, he found his arm stuck inside the villain''s body, the next he was sent flying by a tentacle that shot from the villain''s form.


    A couple of other heroes stepped forward, only to be sent scrambling back by another series of attacks from the villain.


    "Stay back or I''ll snap his neck!" the villain threatened menacingly.


    Katsuki struggled to pull himself away, managing to free most of his upper body, "YOU PICKED THE WRONG GUY TO MESS WITH! I''M GONNA SENT YOU BACK TO WHATEVER SEWER YOU CRAWLED FROM!" a series of explosions shot out from his slime-covered hands, "LET ME GO!"


    A blast of air fanned the flames that now covered many of the buildings on the street, making things worse.


    The villain cackled as he regained his grip on the teen, "You''ve got so much power! I really hit the jackpot! With a Quirk like yours under my control, I can take All Might down with one punch!"


    Several cries announced the arrival of the newest hero, Mount Lady, but she was unable to help as the space was too narrow for her gigantification Quirk.


    Even after the arrival of Kamui Woods, there was nothing to be done as his wood-based Quirk couldn''t handle the fire.


    The rescue specialist, Backdraft, was forced to turn his attention to the spreading fires that beginning to threaten other buildings.


    None of the heroes had a Quirk suitable to combat this villain''s Quirk and Katsuki''s sporadic explosions.


    This was the scene Haru and Izuku ran into.


    The redhead stared in horror at the sight of his brother slowly drowning in a villain''s grip.


    "KATSUKI!"


    He tried to push forward but was held back by Death Arms.


    "Kid it too dangerous! Leave it to the heroes!"


    Haru desperately tried to pull away, "He''s got my brother!"


    Kamui gripped him with his Arbor and pulled him back, "You are not authorized to use your Quirk. We can''t take responsibility for you fighting the villain. You''ll only be a liability."


    Haru stopped struggling, sending the hero a pleading look, "Please... Let me help... I can''t lose him..."


    "Kamui, people still need rescuing!" Backdraft yelled.


    The young hero saw a spark light in the boy''s amber eyes, "I can help with that. If more of you can focus on the villain then I won''t get in the way."


    Not seeing much of a choice in the situation, Kamui nodded, loosening his hold on the boy.


    Haru slammed both hands onto the ground.


    With a savage roar, two origami leopards sprang to life as they materialized on either side of the boy.


    Haru motioned at the buildings, "Shinra. Kai. Evacuate civilians."


    One of the heroes watched in horror as the two cats leaped through the flames, "Are those things made of paper? Are you crazy?"


    Haru charged up his chakra silently kneading it through his body, "My paper is tougher than some ordinary fire," he stretched out his arms to either side, "Shikagami Dance!"


    Several bystanders gasped in shock as a wave of paper peeled itself from the surrounding area and swiftly move to smother the flames.


    Backdraft observed with approval as he noted the foresight shown by the boy.


    He''s soaked all the paper in water before using it to stamp the fires out. ''This child has amazing control over this Quirk. And his leopards...''


    The two beasts traveled to and fro, helping conduct bystanders to safety. They were both quick and efficient, each animal working in sync with the heroes.


    With more hands available, the heroes redoubled their efforts to rescue the drowning Katsuki, who had increased his struggles at the sight of his brother.


    It was all that Haru could do to keep himself focused on damage control. He didn''t care if he could get in trouble later for using his Quirk. None of that mattered while Katsuki''s life was at stake, but he had promised not to interfere.


    "Right! Everyone stand back!" Backdraft yelled, aiming one of his hose at the slime villain, "Aqua Cannon!"


    A high pressured stream of water blasted at the villain''s body, dissolving enough of the slime for Katsuki to partially break free a moment. Everyone thought that maybe they had a chance until the villain pulled itself to gather again, revealing itself unhurt.


    Haru felt as if time stood still for him as he caught a glance of Katsuki''s eyes.


    They were terrified.


    He tensed his muscles to move when a blur moved past him.


    "No, you idiot!"


    "Stop! Your gonna get yourself killed!"


    Haru''s face stiffened when he realized...


    It was Izuku!


    The green-haired, Quirkless boy who had been too timid to stand up for himself for all these past years, was now running full tilt at a rampaging villain.


    The villain growled as if he recognized the desperate teen, "Not this brat again. You''re toast kid!"


    Izuku''s expression was petrified with fear, but he still kept running. With a sudden effort, he ripped his backpack off and hurled it into the villain''s face. To everyone''s shock, the villain flinched as the bag and its contents made contact with his eyes.


    The villain''s grip on Katsuki loosened finally allowing him room to breathe again.


    "KACCHAN!"


    Izuku desperately began clawing at the villain''s body surrounding his former friend.


    "What the hell? Why are you here?"


    "I don''t know! My legs... They just started moving!" his voice choked as tears ran down his face, "Kacchan, I couldn''t just stand there and watch you die!"


    The word seemed to spur the blonde into action as he pushed against his slimy prison, "GET THE HELL OFF ME!"


    The villain tightened his grip again, "Just a little bit longer kid, and I''m done playing with you!"


    Everyone watched in horror as a large tentacle rose in the air before slamming down on the helpless Izuku.


    A crash shook the ground as the villain suddenly screeched in agony, a paper shuriken lodge in his eye.


    "You''ve pissed me off for the last time," a wave of cold intent made everyone stop in their tracks.


    Haru could be seen leaning over a trembling Midoriya who he had snatched away to safety. As he stood up, his molten gold eyes glared at the pile of slime as if it were some bug he wanted to crush.


    "You messed with the wrong people. Villain," he spat out the final word with a venom that shocked everyone as he pulled out a strange-looking piece of paper with the kanji for ''explode'' written in ink, "Looks like I can show my brother my newest project. I won''t kill you because that not what a hero does, but you will suffer the consequences for what you''ve done!"


    The tag glowed and multiplied. Surrounding the villain in a loose sphere of floating tag.


    "Now," Haru directed a hand at the villain, "Katsu!"


    The tags attached themselves to the villain, who began to laugh, "Seriously? I can absorb these bits of paper just like¨C"


    A series of explosions burst at the villain from all sides, causing him to scream as they starting overwhelming him with sheer numbers.


    Haru kept his hand raise, fueling his chakra into multiplying the tags, and detonating them.


    ''I am placing the explosions so they won''t hurt Katsuki. It risky, but I don''t have much choice by now. If I can keep this up.''


    A wave of dizziness hit him hard and he fell to his knees.


    ''No! Not now! I must have used too much chakra putting out fires. I didn''t consider how much stamina it takes to control wet paper. Using a new technique was too much for me to handle.''


    The villain glared at the weakened boy as Katsuki''s eyes pleaded for Haru to run away.


    Several heroes jumped forward.


    "Save the kids!"


    Several tentacles sent them flying back before they could get close enough to help.


    Two streaks of white dashed in, sending out harsh growls of challenge.


    Haru raised a hand, "Shinra! Kai! Wait!"


    The two animals ignored the boy''s yells as Shinra leaped at the villain''s head.


    "Pesky animals!"


    The cat was struck by a tentacle and exploded into a shower of fluttering paper. Haru flinched as the repercussions of a destroyed paper clone hit him. Whenever one of his more advanced creatures got destroyed, Haru would usually be overwhelmed by all the memories and information they had gathered. Since Shinra was one of his most intelligent and independent clones, the effects were bigger.


    Kai crouched in front of his creator a wh?n? of concern rumbling from his throat.


    "Games up kid!" the villain raised several tentacles over his head, "Time to die!"


    Haru didn''t flinch as he saw his life flash before his eyes.


    ''I''m sorry Katsuki. I wasn''t strong enough.''


    "Haru-chan!"


    Izuku placed himself in front of his friend, his arms spread protectively as he braced himself to take the blow.


    Haru could only watch in horror as a tentacle descended on his friend''s helpless body. He couldn''t help but close his eyes. He didn''t want to watch him die.


    He heard the tentacle slam down and he choked on the smoke and dust caused by the impact.


    "I really am pathetic."


    Haru''s snapped his eyes open.


    That voice!


    "All Might!" Izuku exclaimed, confirming Haru''s suspicion.


    "I told you the traits that make a great champion," the hero grunted as he pushed against the villain''s absorption, "But I see now I wasn''t living up to my own ideals!"


    He jerked his arm away from the villain''s grip and stabbed his hand into the body, grabbing Katsuki''s arm. Blood began flowing from his mouth from what Haru guessed were internal injuries, but he still kept going.


    "Pros are always risking their lives! That''s the true test of a hero!"


    The number one hero pulled back a fist for an attack.


    The villain growled in frustration as struggled to keep a hold onto Katsuki, "Damn you All Might!"


    Haru sat up grabbing hold onto Izuku. He exchanged a look with Kai and the leopard nodded.


    ''Just a bit more...''


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    Kai''s body dispersed and regathered around Haru and Izuku as a pair of massive origami wings.


    "DETROIT SMASH!"


    A massive shockwave blasted through the street threatening to blow everyone away. Luckily, Mount Lady was able to protect the civilians while the other heroes were able to brace themselves. Haru grunted as he struggled to maintain his chakra as he squeezed a disoriented Midoriya to his ?h?st.


    The displacement of air caused a small cyclone to form around where All Might was standing. Luckily, it died down just before Haru collapsed in exhaustion. earning a concerned cry from Izuku.


    "Haru-chan!"


    Haru lay on his side giving his friend a soft smile, "That. Was terrifying."


    He glanced at All Might''s heaving figure as the rain began to fall.


    Several murmurs from the bystanders and heroes registered through the buzzing that was fogging his mind as he realized that the clouds were circling above them as a result of All Might''s attack.


    "He changed the weather," Izuku murmured in awe.


    Several cheers rose from the crowd as they watched the Symbol of Peace straighten up, raising his fist in victory.

 Chapter 7 - Chakra Exhaustion

    The scattered piles of sludge that had blown in every direction from the force of All Might''s punch, was gathered and sent off into police custody.


    Izuku had found himself being chewed out by the heroes for his reckless behavior.


    Katsuki found himself being praised by the other heroes for how tough he was and how impressive his Quirk was.


    Haru had fainted from exhaustion, so no one had spoken to him yet.


    For the moment, he was laid out on a stretcher as his brother sat by his side. Backdraft was looking him over, checking for any sign of injury. Finally, he stepped back, nodding in satisfaction.


    "How''s the kid?"


    The rescue specialist looked up to see Kamui Woods approaching him after having given Izuku an earful.


    "He''s fine. He just overused his Quirk," Backdraft explained, "His brother said that his Quirk saps his energy in the long run, but it''s not dangerous unless he pushes past the point where he runs dry."


    The Arbor Hero eyed the unconscious redhead in wonder, "Did you see how he used his Quirk. It was amazing! He can manipulate paper, but can keep it from burning! Even I can''t manage that with my Quirk. I have a mind to have him as an intern if he decides to become a hero."


    Backdraft nodded in agreement, "It is an impressive power, but from what I was told understand, it was soaking the paper in enough water to deal with the fire that drained his energy the most."


    "Ah, I see. The weight would force him to use more energy," Death Arms agreed from where he had been listening in on the conversation.


    Kamui rested his chin in his hand as he looked over the two brothers, "Even so. Both of those boys are going to be terrifyingly powerful if they get into UA."


    Backdraft chuckled, "I don''t think that''ll be a problem for them."


    ***


    Katsuki sat silently by his brother''s side, ignoring the praise being heaped on him by the heroes.


    Izuku had already left, afraid to approach while Katsuki was looking so forbidding.


    All Might had also disappeared, much to the consternation of the media. Only a few reporters lingered around, curious about the victims of the villain attack. The pro heroes kept them a reasonable distance from the two brothers as they finished helping clear some of their mess and make sure the area wouldn''t go up in flames again.


    After being unconscious for nearly half an hour, Haru finally woke up, his eyelids trembling a little as he slowly regained consciousness.


    Katsuki sprang to life, eagerly watching every movement his brother made.


    Haru opened his eyes with a groan, "I seriously need caffeine right now."


    Katsuki popped a vein and flicked his brother in the forehead, much to everyone''s shock. They were even more surprised when Haru shot up in a sitting position, rubbing his forehead with a pissed expression on his face.


    "Learn to control your Quirk, dammit!" Katsuki growled.


    Haru turned to look at him, about to retort when he remembered what happened, "K-Katsuki?"


    The ash-blonde raised an eyebrow, "Eh?"


    Haru slammed his face into his brother''s ?h?st, winding him as he started crying, "Don''t scare me like that ever again."


    Katsuki sat awkwardly for a minute, unable to catch his breath. When he did he instantly tried to push Haru away.


    "Hey! Stop whimpering on me! You''re gonna cover me in your snot!"


    Haru sniffed, grabbing on Katsuki''s shirt, "No."


    Katsuki growled a little before sighing, giving in for once, "You''re such a handful..."


    Haru choked little as he chuckled, "I''m a handful?"


    "No shit, Sherlock!"


    Haru thumped his head against Katsuki''s ?h?st, "Says the guy who nearly drowned in a slime."


    Katsuki messed up Haru''s hair, "I''m not the one who was stupid enough to overuse his Quirk."


    Haru sat back, giving his brother a laugh, his now messy hair revealing his entire face, "Touche."


    "Oh my gosh, you two are so adorable!" Mount Lady squealed. She froze at the glares the other heroes threw at her, "I ruined the moment, didn''t I?"


    "Now you make it sound creepy," Kamui sighed.


    The others nodded agreement as the female hero cringed.


    Katsuki pushed Haru away again, this time succeeding to get him off, "I didn''t need your help."


    Haru sent him a closed-eyed smile, "Your welcome."


    "Tch, whatever," he mumbled something else but Haru couldn''t make it out.


    "What?"


    "Nevermind, damn it! I''ll tell you later!"


    Haru''s phone went off in his pocket. He pulled it out and instantly panicked, "Shit, it''s Mom!"


    Katsuki deadpanned, "Well? See what the old hag wants."


    Haru smirked, "She was probably trying to call you but you forgot to turn your phone on again."


    "Shut it, brat!"


    Still smirking, Haru answered the call in a lively tone, "Hi Mom, what''s up?"


    [DON''T PLAY INNOCENT! I SAW THE NEWS!]


    Haru held the phone away from him to avoid the earsplitting yells of his mother.


    The redhead glanced at his brother, "I think she saw the news..."


    Katsuki smirked, "Oh really? How''d you guess?"


    [I HEARD THAT YOU LITTLE SHITS!]


    Haru put the phone back to his ear, "Love you too, Mom."


    [DON''T CHANGE THE SUBJECT!]


    Several of the heroes sweatdropped at the conversation they couldn''t help but hear as they kept the media from eavesdropping.


    "They seem to have quite an interesting family dynamic," Mount Lady shivered.


    Death Arms, couldn''t help the grin of amusement growing on his face, "I''ll say. These people have crazy bounceback. You''d think they''d be more traumatized by this."


    Backdraft shook his head, "This is probably normal for them."


    Meanwhile, Haru was calmly listening to his mother rant at him for acting recklessly while at the same time being told how proud she was.


    At the end of her yelling, she finally took a deep breath, "Put your brother on. I got a few words for him."


    Haru looked up from the phone, knowing Katuski had heard from the neutral expression on his face, "Want me to kill you now?"


    Katsuki snatched the phone with a snort, "As if you could!" he held it up to his ear, "What do you want?"


    [DON''T USE THAT TONE OF VOICE WITH ME, KATSUKI!]


    Katsuki''s eyes turned white, "SHUT IT, OLD HAG!"


    "I dare you to ground me!"


    [GET HOME BEFORE DINNER OR I''M CLEANING YOUR BOY''S ROOMS!]


    Katsuki was livid, "Don''t. You. Dare."


    The only response he got was a faint click as his mother hung up.


    Katsuki pulled the phone from his head and glanced at Haru, who was waiting calmly for the ''conversation'' to end, "The old hag said she''ll clean our rooms if we aren''t home by 6:00.


    Haru turned pale, "She wouldn''t!" he snatched to phone, glancing at the screen, "It''s 5:30 now!"


    The thought of his mother cleaning his room was something he did not want to experience anytime soon. Let''s just say, it was impossible to find anything after she finished. The reasons why always varied, so they could never be sure if they''d ever see some of their personal items again.


    Haru scrambled to stand up, only for his knees to buckle beneath him. Katsuki grabbed him before he faceplanted to the ground and let him lean on his shoulder.


    "You idiot. Haven''t you forgotten you just overused your Quirk? Geez, you''re so weak!"


    Haru puffed out his cheeks in annoyance, "Fine. Next time I see you dying. I''ll just sit and watch. I''ll commemorate your death with a bowl of curry."


    "Just shut up already!"


    A shadow appeared in the two boys'' vision, "You boys need help?"


    The Bakugo brothers look up to see Kamui Woods standing in front of them.


    Katuski refused the offer of help, "Tch. We''re fine. I can carry him home."


    Haru deadpanned as Katsuki stumbled, almost dropping him, "Yeah, no. You almost drowned, fuzz brain."


    "What did you call me?"


    Kamui sweatdropped but still held his offer, "I can escort you two home. It''s the least we could do for what happened."


    Haru spoke up, cutting off Katsuki''s retort, "Thank''s a lot! We appreciate the help."


    "What the hell, Haru!"


    The redhead put his mouth close to his brother''s ear, "You will let me have this."


    Katuski deadpanned, remembering that Haru was a big fan of Kamui Woods. He''d always wanted to speak to him in person, but he had been too shy to initiate a conversation himself. Being helped home by the hero was a perfect opportunity to interact with him.


    "Ugh, fine!"


    Kamui raised an eyebrow, wondering what the younger Bakugo had said to convince the older one so quickly, but he shrugged it off.


    "Ok then."


    ***


    (Roughly 15 minutes later...)


    "It''s too bad All Might left so quickly. I wanted to thank him too. I also wish I could have spoken to Izu."


    The trio slowly walked through the quiet neighborhood where the Bakugos lived.


    Haru was being carried piggyback by Kamui, while Katsuki trudged alongside them, with his hands in his pockets. The whole walk, roughly 99.99% of the conversation had been between the younger Bakugo and the pro hero with Katsuki only making the occasional grunt or growl at his brother.


    "You know, you are surprisingly light for your size," Kamui remarked, secretly grateful Haru wasn''t dead weight.


    Haru''s cheeks turned pink, not happy with being reminded of one of the things he was secretly embarrassed about. Turning into paper was all and good, but it also made his physique ridiculously lacking in heaviness.


    "Yeah, this is one of the few times it''s a perk though."


    The hero chuckled.


    Katsuki suddenly jerked to a stop and turned off in a different direction.


    Haru called out after the blonde, "Hey, Katsuki! Home is this way!"


    "I''ll meet up with you at home."


    The monotone statement left the redhead in confusion as he watched his brother run off down the street towards... Izuku''s house?


    He decided not to question it.


    Kamui sent Haru a confused look over his shoulder, "What''s he doing?"


    Haru shrugged, "Beats me."


    The hero shook his head and continued to carry Haru home, "I must say, you two have an interesting relationship as brothers."


    Haru laughed, "We get that a lot."


    The hero gently shifted Haru''s weight into a more comfortable position, "So let me get this straight. You two are twins or something?"


    Haru shook his head, "We''re a few weeks apart. I''m adopted."


    Kamui stopped, "Adopted?" his tone was incredulous.


    Haru blinked, "We get that a lot too."


    "The way you two interact, most people would never guess. Even if you do look like complete opposites."


    Haru rubbed the back of his neck, "Well, we grew up together. You can call it a special case. My adopted parents found me with my mom before she died from a villain attack. I was only a few weeks old, I think. My dad had passed away only a few months before."


    He''d gone with the story that had been agreed upon by his parents. It saved a lot of trouble and questioning than if he told everyone the specific details of what had happened that fateful night all those years ago.


    Kamui sent the boy an apologetic looked over his shoulder, "That must have been rough. Sorry if I brought up any bad memories."


    Haru shook his head, "It''s fine. My parents would have wanted me to remember them without getting myself down about it. The Bakugos have been really good to me. I never even suspected I was adopted until they told me."


    Kamui couldn''t help but ask, "Do you at least know what your birth parents looked like?"


    Haru nodded, undoing a simple silver locket from around his neck, "My mom had a picture on her when she died," he handed the hero the piece, "We guess it was taken when they were younger."


    Kamui looked at a small photo of three people. A young man, the spitting image of Haru was smiling as he bumped fists with a taller man with orange hair, who was laughing in return. Next to them stood a young woman with a rose in her purple hair. She was also laughing along with her two companions.


    "I''m guessing the man with red hair is your father," Kamui mused, handing the locket back to Haru, "Who''s the other man?"


    Haru shrugged, "We don''t know. The police weren''t able to find any record of him. We guess he was a friend of theirs," he looked up, realizing they were walking by his house, "Wait! this is where I live."


    Kamui looked over at the modern style house, "Quite a place you people got," he said as he walked up the front entrance.


    Before he could ring the bell, the door flew open to reveal an imposing middle-aged blonde.


    "Haru! Are you ok?"


    Kamui was confused for a moment. The tone of voice she used was far different than what he had heard during that more than interesting phonecall.


    Mitsuki Bakugo, now well into her thirties still looked that exact same as she did fifteen years ago. This was partly due to her Glycerin Quirk that gave her smooth skin, but mostly to the fact that she kept herself slim as the years passed. To those who didn''t know her, they''d have thought she was b?r?ly in her early twenties.


    The ash woman looked around, noting a missing presence, "Where''s your brother?"


    Haru sighed, "He said he had to go somewhere really quick."


    Mitsuki bristled, "I told him to come right home!"


    Kamui finally saw the connection. It was clear where the temper of the family most likely came from.


    The angry woman looked at the hero as if just noticing him, "Oh my goodness, where are my manners." She held open to the door invitingly, "Come inside. We''ll be serving dinner soon. Why don''t you join us? Haru''s such a big fan of yours!"


    The hero perked up a little, "Really?"


    Haru''s face burned in embarrassment as he wh?n?d, "Mom!"


    Kamui chuckled as Mitsuki led them into the house where he set Haru down on the living room couch as instructed.


    Again, Mitsuki insisted on the hero staying for dinner, but he declined, saying he had other plans. Haru was a little disappointed at this, but he was also happy his parents wouldn''t be embarrassing him in front of the hero the whole evening.


    He did get his hero poster signed though.


    As Kamui started to leave, Mistuki gave him a bow of gratitude, "Thank you for helping rescue my sons and bringing my youngest home. Our family appreciates your work."


    The pro hero stepped back a little in surprise, "No, no! It was my fault for letting him get in danger in the first place."


    Mitsuki waved it off, "Oh you did an amazing job making him compromise right there. He''s way too stubborn for his own good sometimes."


    Haru lowered his head, hiding his eyes behind his hair.


    Kamui sent the boy a wave as he walked out the door, "If you ever need a place to intern at, give me a call! We could use someone like you at the agency."

 Chapter 8 - The Bakugo Home

    After Kamui left, Haru found himself left in the living room alone as his mother went into the kitchen to finish preparing dinner. Shrugging, he reached a hand towards the tv remote.


    "Don''t you dare try to use your Quirk, Haru!"


    The boy froze guilty, his hand had already started to turn into paper, "I''m not!"


    "Uh-huh," Mitsuki didn''t sound convinced.


    Haru sighed, "Boo."


    He slowly strained forward, trying to grab the remote where it sat tauntingly out of his reach while he remained on the couch.


    ''C''mon! Don''t make me move! Why can''t you just sprout legs and walk when we need you to. You seem to do it a lot when none of us are looking. Don''t make me have to move.''


    He was so preoccupied with his battle of wills with the device, he failed to hear the front door slam shut.


    "It''s not gonna move, idiot."


    Haru didn''t look up at the glowering Katsuki as he continued to glare lightning at the device, "Hi Katuksi, I''m a little busy at the moment."


    Katsuki''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance but refused to solve the problem by getting the remote himself, "Why are you acting so weird?"


    Haru shrugged, "I don''t know about you, I have a feeling technology has some random programming that tells it to not give us satisfaction," his face took on a creepy expression as his voice became ghostly, "They are watching us."


    Katsuki deadpanned, "It''s a damn remote!"


    Haru sat back on the couch, dropping the conspiracy theorist act, "...And it''s just beyond my reach."


    Katsuki turned to leave, "I''m surprised you haven''t tried the dog yet. Oi! Bumi!"


    Haru instantly brightened, "Bumi!"


    The medium-sized dog barked and ran around the couch to greet him.


    Katsuki meanwhile, stalked up the stairs to go to his room, "Just get him the remote already, you damn mutt."


    Bumi barked in acknowledgment and pushed the remote with his nose so Haru could grab it.


    The teenager grinned at the pet Katsuki had gotten him a couple of years back as a birthday gift, "I owe you one, Bumi," the dog wh?n?d, "No, I can''t take you to school."


    The canine''s ears dropped as it continued to wh?n?.


    Haru just shook his head, uttering a firm ''no'' before flicking on the tv. He started watching a show he had recorded a month before, while at the same time trying to ignore Bumi''s silent pleas.


    For the next ten minutes, he tried and failed to ignore the dogs pleading eyes.


    ''Darn it! Why me?''


    "Fine! I''ll take you."


    Bumi instantly brightened, his tail wagging uncontrollably.


    Haru raised a finger warningly, "Not until high school."


    The dog''s tail drooped again.


    Haru gave him a disapproving look, "Uh-uh. I am not sneaking you into Aldera. You''d hate all the kids there anyway."


    Bumi gave a soft growl in reluctant acknowledgment.


    Haru raised a finger warningly, "And you must remain in my shadow unless I call you out. Okay?"


    Bumi wh?n?d, lying on the ground to show he understood.


    Haru smiled, fondling the dog''s fluffy coat, "Good boy!"


    Bumi wasn''t an ordinary dog. Apart from being highly intelligent, he was also one of the few animals that had a Quirk: Shadow Hop. It allowed him to drop in his own shadow and appear in the shadow of anyone he bonded with. It also allowed him a way to travel if he remained in someone''s shadow. If he lost the shadow, he would be able to head back to where he originally started.


    A muffled boom made Haru look up at the tv only to realize he had missed an important part in the show, leaving him confused with what was going on.


    "Wait! What did I miss?"


    His mother''s loud voice called out from the kitchen, "Boys! Come eat! Your father will be late tonight."


    Haru ?r??n?d and flicked off the tv. For a moment he rested on the couch, mentally prepping himself for what came next.


    With a grunt, he lurched himself off the couch. He staggered for a moment, his body still recovering from chakra loss, "Here, Bumi."


    The Shiba Inu stepped forward, letting the boys grab on to his collar as he hauled himself up.


    He took a step forward and slumped to the floor. Bringing the dog with him.


    "Damn it!"


    He growled in frustration under his breath as he pushed himself up. Chakra exhaustion was the absolute worst. It would be another full day before he''d be back to normal. At least that was what he hoped. In general, even in rough sparing matches with Katsuki, Haru was able to siphon his chakra expenditure to avoid this situation. The problem this time was mainly due to him losing his cool to the point that he stopped using proper chakra control and wasted nearly half his chakra in putting out the fires. The only reason he didn''t die was because of the extremely high stamina and ridiculously strong life force he inherited from his father.


    "Haru? What are you doing on the floor?"


    The teen looked up, giving his mom a lopsided grin, "Oh, you know, the floor can be really comfortable to lay on sometimes. You should try it."


    Bumi gave him a disgruntled look and left the room.


    Mitsuki smiled at Haru, shaking her head as she helped him up, "Don''t start picking up bad habits from your grandpa."


    Haru shrugged, "He wasn''t wrong. If the carpet is thick enough it''s very comfortable to nap on."


    "Yeah, no. You are not going to start lying on the floor."


    The mother and son both shared a chuckle as they arrived in the dining room.


    With a sigh, Haru let himself relax as he was helped into a chair. The smell of pork and vegetables hit his nose as Mitsuki uncovered the bowls of katsudon she had made.


    "Now we just need your brother," she said, not noticing that Katsuki had just walked in, "KATSUKI!"


    Katsuki grimaced in annoyance, "I''m right here, old hag!"


    The woman spun around placed her hands on her h?ps as she glared back at her son, "Then sit down."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!"


    "I can tell you to do whatever, whenever I want."


    Haru raised his hands passively as he tried to calm them down, "Umm... Can we all calm down and eat?"


    Both blondes turned to glare daggers at him, "SHUT UP!"


    Haru''s allowed his own temper to flare to the surface. Sometimes the only way to communicate in this family was to out yell them.


    "Don''t give me that shit! If the food gets cold while you two yell, I''m gonna beat your ?ss."


    He directed this at Katsuki, knowing from experience that he should never speak that way to his mother.


    Crackling sparks flared on Katsuki''s palms, "Oh you wanna go?"


    Haru held an arm across his body, his skin starting to peel into paper, "Oh you''re on."


    They both looked up at her with angry expressions, "What the hell?" they both screamed in unison.


    A vein popped on Mistuki''s forehead as she held up a fist threateningly, an aura of dark miasma seeping out of her, "You''ve got anything to say?"


    Haru instantly wilted in his chair, not being a m?s??h?st like his brother.


    "Like hell I do!"


    Another loud smack made Haru flinch as Katsuki was again being given the motherly fist of love.


    ***


    After dinner (and a long conversation from their mother about the incident earlier that day), Haru and Katsuki were heading upstairs for the night. Katsuki always went to bed at eight and Haru needed rest.


    Katsuki had slung Haru''s arm over his shoulder as he half supported half dragged his brother along. Mitsuki leaned in for a good night kiss on the cheek as usual. Haru took it with a smile while Katsuki radiated death as he was forced to endure his.


    "Night, Mom," Haru called as Katsuki pulled him up the stairs. He glanced at his brother giving him a look, "Can we talk?"


    Katsuki sighed, knowing it had to be done sooner or later, "Fine."


    They entered Haru''s room, which was situated right next to Katsuki''s, and shut the door behind them.


    It was a little different from the rest of the house since Haru felt more comfortable in a traditional atmosphere. Instead of a rug, Haru had placed tatami mats on the floor. A low bed lay directly across from the door while a low desk sat on the opposite wall left of the entryway. The majority of the right wall was covered in bookshelves only leaving space for the closet door in the corner. For decor, Haru had hung the display case with his birth mithers robe over the desk and flanked with two traditional prints with the kanji for ''Memory'' and ''Home.'' On the wall by his bed hung a single limited edition All Might poster that he had won in a school contest. The whole vibe of the room displayed refined comfort to its fullest.


    Katsuki helped Haru sit down on the bed and then sat down next to him, "Well?"


    Haru bit his lip, unsure how to start, "..."


    Katsuki sighed, deciding he owed it to his brother to start, "You wanted to talk about earlier."


    Haru nodded, it was something they couldn''t avoid this time.


    "I know you don''t like Izuku, Katsuki, but is that a good reason to bully him?"


    Katsuki scoffed, "Stupid Deku just needs to be taught a lesson."


    Haru''s eyes flashed. "For what?" he snapped, "For trying to be the best person he could be? For living? What?"


    Katsuki realized he''d stepped on a landmine, "He''d never become a hero without a Quirk. He''d better learn that now."


    Haru ?r??n?d and rubbed his eyes, tiredly, "Katsuki," his voice was soft, "Would you care for me any differently if I was Quirkless?"


    The ash-blonde stared at his brother as if he were insane, "Eh? What kind of question is that?"


    "Would you?"


    Katsuki paused a moment, looking into the younger boy''s face before realizing he was dead serious, "No."


    "And why not?"


    "Because you''re my brother! Damn it!" Katsuki growled in response, "What kind of older brother would I be if I didn''t?"


    Haru couldn''t help but feel a little warmth at that, but he wasn''t letting the matter go, "Izuku was been our friend since we were kids, but since you learned he was Quirkless, you treated him worse than dirt. I can''t take this anymore Katsuki, especially after what you said today. I don''t need to ask if you understand how cruel, not to mention stupid, that was."


    Katsuki rubbed his neck in frustration, "I know! It was stupid. I just slipped out of my mouth."


    Haru clenched his teeth and took a deep breath, "I see no other alternative," he said, his quiet tone sending warning signals to Katuki''s brain, "I''m forbidding you and your friends from going near him for the rest of the school year. If I find out you did, and I will, I will have no choice but to tell the school principal what you said this afternoon."


    Katsuki jolted in shock, "What?"


    Haru''s amber eyes didn''t waver, "You need to let things go. I hoped you two could make up and be friends again, but I don''t see that happening at the moment. I''m not watching you do this anymore, Katsuki."


    "Msrry..."


    Haru blinked, unsure of what he heard, "What?


    Katsuki gritted his teeth, "I said I''m sorry! Damn it!" He lowered his head a moment before looking Haru squarely in the eyes, "Look, what I said at school earlier today was stupid. I''m not that hard-headed to not realize that. I won''t do it again. You don''t need to threaten me to stop."


    Haru felt a sting in his eyes as he listened to his bother apologize. Without a word, he buried his face in Katsuki''s shoulder seeking comfort in the blonde''s smoky caramel scent.


    Katsuki ?r??n?d at how emotional his younger sibling was acting. It was too annoying to deal with dramatic shit like this, but if it helped settle things with Haru, then he''d tolerate it.


    "Seriously, what was with that reaction though. You seemed really upset."


    Haru sniffed as he mumbled into Katsuki''s shoulder, "I got scared when you told Izu to kill himself. I was afraid he would actually do it. I was scared of what would happen because of it. I was scared they''d try and take me away."


    Katsuki growled under his breath, "There''s no way you''re leaving. The stupid social workers could go screw themselves."


    Haru pulled back, not making eye contact, "That''s just it. Because of how irregular things are for me, they''d take any excuse. They wouldn''t care how much I want to stay. To them, I''m just an anomaly, someone who should be Quirkless but has a Quirk all the same."


    Katsuki realized it was true. In one faint memory, he remembered how strangely the doctor had been acting when Haru had gotten his Quirks. The man had told Mitsuki that because of the extra joint in Haru''s pinky toe, he should have been Quirkless. Instead, Haru had shown signs of great control over his Quirk with creating origami and making paper float.


    "Why would they be so interested in that?"


    Haru sighed, shaking his head, "I''m a living contradiction to how Quirks work. Placing me under custody would be a perfect excuse to study me."


    ***


    (A/N) Technically a government has no authority or right to do this, but theoretically, this could be a real scenario under certain circumstances.


    ***


    Katuksi placed a protective arm around Haru''s shoulder, "If they try, I''ll end them."


    Haru shook his head, "We shouldn''t worry about that. I''m just speculating."


    Katsuki grunted reluctantly, not believing a word of it, "Fine..."


    A slow minute of silence ticked by as they sat next to each other, each sorting through their own thoughts.


    "Hey, Katsuki."


    "Yeah?"


    "You know I love you, right?"


    The ash-blonde ?r??n?d, "Why are you so like," he motioned at Haru''s entire figure, "...this..."


    Haru chuckled, "I don''t know. Why are you so..." He did a passible imitation of Katsuki''s angry leer.


    "What are you talking about? I''m the only normal person in this crazy family!"


    Haru deadpanned as he looked at Katsuki with a blank expression, "Ok... wow...?"


    "Eh? Are you mocking me?"


    Haru switched to an innocent expression, "Who me? Why would I tease my worshipful older brother? He''s too perfect for that!"


    Katsuki smirked, "Damn straight I am."


    Haru sweatdropped, "I was being sarcastic."


    "Then say it in a sarcastic tone."


    "That defeats the point. It all about irony. You know what? Nevermind."


    Katsuki grinned, "Looks like I win."


    His head snapped back from a harsh flick from Haru''s finger, "I''ll still beat your ?ss in the upcoming entrance exams at UA."


    Katsuki grabbed Haru''s neck and proceeded to smother him in his pillow, "Dream on."


    Haru flailed a little, his muffled complaints and curses falling on his brother''s deaf ears. After a moment of useless struggle, Haru was able to elbow Katuski''s ribs and free himself from the fate of eventual suffocation.


    "You don''t need to kill me you know!"


    Katsuki scoffed, "Stop being a drama queen."


    Haru sighed, running his fingers through his vibrant red hair, "Is it too much to ask that you mellow out a bit before the UA?"


    Katsuki glared at him, "I think you need to m?tur? a little. That shit you pulled today could have killed you."


    Haru couldn''t deny that.


    "I know."


    Katsuki ruffled his brother''s hair, "Looks like I''m gonna need to knock you into shape in the next ten months."


    Haru gave the blonde a nervous smile, "Well, looks like we''re gonna get some super insane training in before the entrance exams, yeah?


    Katsuki gave him a sadistic grin, "Oh we sure are."


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    ***


    [What do you think, Kuroguri?] a deep voice asked from a small screen that said sound only.


    "He seems to hold unusual aggression and intelligence for someone his age," the warp villain observed, "He is a potential ?sset that I''m sure many would want to recruit, especially the heroes."


    A soft chuckled filled the dark room, [We''ll watch and wait for now. I think we may have found great potential in both of them. With the right plan, I''m sure we can win them over eventually.]


    ***


    "That young idiot," A blond hero sighed as he watched the footage of a red-haired boy attacking a slime villain, "What am I going to do with him."


    Even though his words were harsh, the man couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction behind his denim collar.


    ***


    A small furry figure giggled as it sipped its tea, "I must say, the school''s potential future candidates are showing promise even before the exams."


    ***


    A flame wreathed figure glance over the news report with a grimace.


    "A student wielding a strong Quirk who potentially wishes to attend UA. He''d better enjoy his superiority while it lasts. Nothing can beat Shoto," the hero huffed as he closed the ??ptop, "The same goes for the brother."


    ***


    Blood dripped from the battle-scarred katana wielded by a dark-haired figure as he stalked away from the dead body of a hero. He glanced up at a news screen that was just visible from the alley. He watched the reporters commenting on an earlier villain incident in a nearby city.


    The man watched as a student stepped in to save the ash-blonde caught in the slime and gave a single nod of approval.


    ***


    A pair of vibrant turquoise eyes glowed in the dimly lit room of an apartment deep in the bowels of the city.


    "Haruko Bakugo... How interesting..."


    A pale blue flame lit up the villain''s hand as he studied the image of the said boy on the tv.


    No one knew it yet but a single incident had set many things in motion.


    ***


    (A/N) If anyone wonders why Katsuki does not seem to be getting much attention from the sludge incident, that''s not the case, it''s just that Haru''s reaction to the situation caused a lot of stir and I''m basing the media reaction in this story off of the fact that media focuses on either the rescuer or the rescued.. They never seem to do both.

 Chapter 9 - Preparing for UA

    (A few days later...)


    Haru was up early for his morning run. Actually, his ''run'' consisted of a short jog to the nearby beach to perform some martial arts training.


    As close as they were, Haru and Katsuki didn''t train together on a general basis. They had an understanding when it came to training.


    A) Never hold back


    B) Always work to improve their techniques


    C) Work on special skills alone


    In other words, they worked to develop their own unique fighting style separate from each other. They may be brothers but neither wanted to act as a shadow for the other. They were both stronger together but they were also separate individuals.


    Haru was just arriving at the beach when he suddenly heard a series of grunts and groans coming from the trash heap that had been gathering over the years. Thinking it was just a bunch of weirdos messing around, Haru decided to go and see what was up.


    He was... mostly right?


    "Hey, hey, hey! It''s pretty comfy on this fridge! How are you doing down there?"


    Haru blinked at the sight before him, unable to believe what his eyes were seeing.


    Izuku was trying to haul a massive fridge across the sand while All Might sat on top of it. The hero was in casual wear, laughing loudly as the green-haired teen collapsed on the ground. What was going on?


    "People move these every day, you know," All Might pointed out, "And most of them don''t have super strength."


    Izuku ?r??n?d as he propped himself up on his arms to look at the hero, "Well, yeah, but there''s an extra 600 pounds with you sitting on top of it."


    All Might seemed a little miffed about Izuku mentioning his heaviness, "Nah, I''ve lost weight, so I''m down to 560 these days."


    Haru eye hooded over as he took in the strange scene, "Great. That''s much better."


    "Oh dear," All Might whispered.


    "Haru-chan!" Izuku yelped.


    Haru used his chakra to jumped down to the duo, "Sorry, about asking, but... what''s going on?"


    Izuku hesitated, "Uuuuuuuuuuh..."


    Haru raised an eyebrow at All Might, "This will be good. I can tell."


    The blonde hero began to sweat profusely, "We can explain!"


    Haru tilted his head, "Which part?"


    Izuku felt a chill at his friend''s tone, "W-what do you mean?"


    Haru shrugged, "I don''t know. Maybe why you are trying to drag a fridge with All Might on it? Maybe why you are both acting as if I discovered some secret," he glanced at All Might from the corner of his eyes, "Or why my sensory is telling me that this All Might is not in his true form,"


    A stream of paper shot from a nearby trash heap and formed into a katana in Haru''s hand.


    Izuku panicked, "Haru-chan!"


    All Might raised his hands nervously, "Whoa! Whoa! We can talk this out!"


    Haru placed himself in front of Izuku, holding the weapon in a defensive position across his body, "Who are you?"


    The hero looked confused, "What do you mean?"


    Izuku grabbed Haru''s arm, "Haru-chan, it really is All Might! His Quirk changes his body!"


    The katana instantly dispersed as Haru relaxed, "Okay, what does he normally look like?"


    An explosion of smoke poofed where All Might was sitting and a tired-looking skeleton appeared in his place.


    "Looks like another person discovered my secret," he sighed, "And I have the impression you don''t like me."


    Haru''s demeanor shifted a little as he gave both All Might and Izuku a small smile, "Is that what you''re worried about? I just wanted to make sure you were the real All Might. Your chakra signature is the same in this form, so you''re good."


    All Might squinted curiously at the teen, "Chakra?"


    Izuku tried to explain, "Haru-chan''s Quirk uses energy called chakra and he can use it to identify people."


    All Might suddenly snapped his fingers as he realized something, "Wait, chakra, a paper Quirk, and if Haru''s your nickname..." he poofed into his buff form again, "You must be Haruko Uzumaki!"


    Izuku glanced at Haru, "Uzumaki?"


    Haru nodded, "Uzumaki is my birth name. I go by Bakugo."


    All Might nodded apologetically, "Yes, yes! Sorry. It''s been a while since I was shown your file. Best Jeanist spoke highly of you!"


    Izuku''s eyes widened, "Best Jeanist?"


    All Might saw Haru''s slightly annoyed expression, "Oops."


    Haru sighed, "Jeanist was the hero who dealt with my parent''s murder case. He occasionally checks in on me."


    Izuku muttered a quiet ''oh'' and settled with that as Haru obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    Haru changed the subject, "Anyhow, what''s with the fridge?"


    All Might hopped to the ground, giving another hearty laugh, "I am Young Midoriya''s trainer!"


    Haru''s face was blank for a moment, "Okay."


    Izuku was surprised, "Wait, you''re fine with it?"


    Haru shrugged, "Why not? The number one hero is training you. That is..." a grin broke out on his face, "Absolutely epic!"


    The other two sighed in relief.


    "Young Midoriya mentioned that you knew what I said to him the other day," All Might said, a hint a regret in his voice, "He also told me that despite that, you still stood up for me while encouraging him," the hero raised a hand to shake, "You give me too much credit, Young Bakugo."


    Haru gave All Might a smile before accepting the handshake, a very American gesture to be expected from All Might, "We are all human, sir. You inspired my brother and me to be heroes. You gave us a goal to work towards."


    All Might cleared his throat, "About my secret..."


    Haru held a mischievous look in his eyes, "Hmm... I don''t know."


    All Might and Izuku looked shocked, "WHAT?"


    Haru held his chin as if thinking hard, "I may keep the secret for a price."


    Izuku sweatdropped, "Haru-chan, I never took you for a mercenary."


    All Might held a resigned look, "How much?


    Haru pulled out his phone a shit-eating grin on his face, "One autograph and one selfie with me."


    ***


    (Several months later...)


    Things had been moving along like scheduled. Izuku trained while All Might monitored him. Haru would also train on the beach but opted out of interfering, only stepping in to teach Izuku some basic self-defense moves when asked. All Might had also offered to create a training plan for him, but Haru insisted that Izuku receive all the focus the pro hero could give him. It was obvious there was something more happening about the training, but Haru ignored it, if they wanted him to know, they would tell him. Otherwise, it wasn''t his business.


    So it had gone for all those months. Izuku had trained and strengthened his boy by cleaning the debris on the beach. Haru had done his training separately, giving the occasional fighting lesson. All Might helped Izuku and would occasionally give Haru a few pointers.


    At the moment, All Might had called Izuku to take a short break to watch Haru perform Tai Chi. It was Chen style, slow and beautiful, especially when Haru used his Quirk in sync with it.


    "His control is amazing," he muttered in awe, "I''ve seldom seen this much focus in someone this young."


    Izuku hummed in agreement, "Haru-chan worked really hard to master his Quirk. He told me his primary goal in his fighting style was flexibility and core strength."


    All Might gave a slow nod, "Even when forced into close combat without a Quirk, he''d still be a formidable opponent. He is utilizing the strengths his body was born with and exploiting them. Even against a physically strong opponent, he''d be able to hold his own with his evasiveness."


    Haru had broken out of his slow movements and flowed into a series of fighting sequences from various fighting styles, mostly a combination of kicks and acrobatics.


    Every kick and spin was performed with the precise grace Haru used in every aspect of his movements. His body seemed weightless as he performed flips, back handsprings, and triple spins kicks across the beach.


    "Is he self-trained?" All Might asked Izuku.


    Midoriya shook his head, "Haru-chan received lessons in all the basics and proper movements for a couple of years. He''s also got a membership at a small dojo near our school."


    Haru finished his final sequence, his ?h?st heaving slightly from the intense exercise.


    "Most impressive, Young Bakugo!" All Might cheered.


    Haru nodded thanks as he took a sip from his water bottle.


    Izuku''s fanboy came out as he praised his friend, "Your fighting style is so cool, Haru-chan! Your kicks probably have enough force to take down multiple villains at once! You take advantage of your natural lightness to¨C" His voice trailed off into low mumbles.


    Haru smiled fondly as he poked Izuku''s cheek, "Hello? Earth to Izu. You can finish nerding out after school."


    Izuku shook himself, "O-oh! Yeah! Right!"


    Haru suddenly looked concerned about the bags under Izuku''s eyes, "Are you okay? You seem tired."


    The smaller boy tried to smile reassuredly, but failed as he gave a big yawn, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    All Might''s eyebrows furrowed, "I hope you are keeping your sleeping schedule, Young Midoriya. You can''t afford to improvise on your schedule. It will have the opposite effect."


    Izuku picked up his things and began to walk away, "Sure. I''ll do that."


    He left the beach, leaving the other two to watch his receding figure with looks of worry.


    "I''m worried about him," Haru said.


    All Might poofed back into his skinny form, "I really hope he''s not trying to improve on his plan."


    Haru shook his head in resignation, "Trust me. He already has."


    "We have to get him back on track."


    "As much as I agree, isn''t that your job?"


    All Might grimaced at the slight rebuke, but suddenly chuckled, "He''s got a lot of fighting spirit."


    Haru gave the number one hero a closed-eyed smile, "He does, doesn''t he?"


    ***


    (At school...)


    Haru was focusing on his lesson, hoping Izuku was doing the same. He never had to worry about Katsuki. Much to everyone''s surprise, the elder Bakugo was actually a brilliant student. Haru, of course, used this fact to tease Katsuki several times over the years.


    A sudden outburst of mumbling made Haru look up in dismay as the entire class gaped at a certain head of green hair.


    ''Oh no...''


    Izuku was mumbling very hard about some random details on his training that could only be understood by Haru as he already knew what it was. Even then it took deciphering.


    "Hey, Midoriya!" the teacher hand-chopped down on the boy''s head, causing everyone else to flinch.


    Izuku gasped and covered his mouth when he realized what had happened.


    The teacher looked at him a little apologetically, "I know you had a run-in with a villain, but pull yourself together, kid! If you really want to get into UA you might actually have to know something!"


    Several of the students started laughing.


    "You hear him? He''s nuts!"


    "Idio¨Cmmrf"


    All the laughing students found themselves silenced by several paper masks gagging their lips.


    The teacher looked over at the younger Bakugo, "Haruko. Please refrain from using your Quirk on people."


    Haru looked up from the notes he had been writing, an innocent smile on his face, "Sorry, teach. I was distracted by the noise and didn''t realize."


    ''Liar.'' Everyone thought.


    Haru snapped his fingers and the gags disappeared.


    ***


    (Later that day...)


    Katsuki and Haru kicked off their shoes as they enter their house, "We''re home!"


    Mitsuki appeared from upstairs excitedly holding several envelopes in her hand, "Boy''s you both got a lot of mail!"


    Haru took the bundle and began sorting through, handing Katsuki the letter that concerned him while reading them off, "Ok. You got one from Shiketsu, Isamu, a few others not worth mentioning."


    Katsuki grunted as he peered at Haru''s stack, "Who wrote you?"


    Haru riffled through his stack, "Another Shiketsu, Ketsubutsu, a few I should mention but... I don''t care."


    Mitsuki shrugged her shoulders as if it weren''t a big deal and left the room.


    Haru used his Quirk to levitate all his mail and open the envelopes, pulling the letters into a single stack to his hands. He sat on the couch next to a sleeping Bumi (yes they let the dog on the couch) and proceeded to scratch the canine''s ears as he read.


    Katsuki sat on the other couch and read through his own letters.


    After a few minutes, Haru sighed and set the mail down, "Can you believe this?"


    Katsuki scoffed, "Why bother asking us to consider their shitty schools if we can already go into UA?"


    Haru gave a small smile, counting off on his fingers, "UA has a low acceptance rate; they don''t know we plan on going there; most other students would be thrilled by being recognized by any hero school; Shiketsu is also a high-grade school... Take your pick. I have more."


    He caught the pillow Katsuki threw at him.


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    "It takes on to know one," Haru quipped.


    Mitsuki walked by the living room door, a smile on her face, "I happy to know you two are receiving so much acknowledgment," she gave them both a meaningful glare, "Don''t let it go to your heads."


    Haru grinned, "You know, you''re not exactly a model of humility yourself, Mom," he said jokingly.


    Mitsuki gave him a soft smack on the head, "Less of the sass, brat."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue as he tossed the letters on the table, "They should all stop trying to act as if they had any say on where we''re going. We''re going to UA, not some shitty second rate school."


    Mitsuki giggled, "A friend of mine said that the students of Seiai Academy were asking for an exception to be made in the rules of it being an all-girl school for you two. Of course, their principle refused, although reluctantly."


    Katsuki and Haru both made a disgusted face at the thought of being the only two males in a school full of rabid high school females.


    Mitsuki tilted her head placing a finger to her cheek thoughtfully, "It might not be a bad idea. Maybe you two will finally get some girlfriends. I want some grandkids sometime this decade."


    Haru backed away from her, "Ew! Mom! Not awkward at all!"


    Katsuki gave his mother an annoyed look, "What are you saying? That I''m not capable of getting a girlfriend?"


    Mitsuki raised an eyebrow, "As if any girl would put up with your crappy attitude. Haru just acts so aloof, the girls at his school treat him like the unapproachable guru."


    Haru chuckled nervously, "I think guru isn''t the best way to put it. More like a rabbit in open season."


    Katsuki scoffed, "None of them are worth your time anyway."


    Haru looked at his brother from the corner of his eye, "Why do I suddenly get the feeling that you may be the reason no one has approached me that last couple of years despite my single status."


    Katsuki quickly looked away, "You''re delusional!"


    Haru and Mitsuki gaped at him, "Katsuki you didn''t!"


    Katsuki''s hair stuck out even more, if that was even possible, as he started to yell, "WHAT? YOU THINK I''D THREATEN PEOPLE SO THEY WOULDN''T DARE APPROACH YOU OR SOMETHING?"


    Haru pinched the bridge of his nose. "It sounds like just the thing you''d do," he looked up again, "Though I appreciate the thought, don''t do that again."


    Katsuki ?r??n?d, "Fine..."


    Mitsuku shook a finger at him, not about to let the matter go, "What were you thinking?"


    Haru placed a reassuring hand on his mother''s arm, "It''s okay, Mom. I wasn''t planning on dating anyone in Junior High anyway."


    Mitsuki calmed down, "Okay. If you say so." She gripped Haru''s shoulders, "Get a girl within the year."


    Haru sweatdropped, "Geez, Mom. Thanks for not forcing me into a relationship."


    The front door was heard to shut quietly as a familiar voice called out from the hallway, "I''m home."


    Haru brightened, "Dad!"


    He hurried from the room and gave a warm hug to the slightly taller man.


    Masaru Bakugo smiled at his younger son as he returned the hug, "You seem unusually happy to see me today."


    Haru sighed. "Mom''s at it again," he whispered.


    Masaru instantly understood and ruffled Haru''s hair comfortingly, "Still on you about getting a girlfriend."


    Haru pulled away, smoothing his hair down again, "She even gave me a deadline."


    Mitsuki crossed her arms defiantly, "And I''ll hold him to it."


    Masaru kissed his wife, keeping an arm around Haru''s shoulder, "I never tried to get a girlfriend, but I found you, remember?"


    Mitsuki shook her head in mock disappointment, "I had to do all the work in our relationship."


    Her husband let go of Haru as he pulled Mitsuki into a hug so their foreheads were touching, "It still worked out, didn''t it?"


    His wife giggled.


    Haru and Katuski suddenly felt awkward as they watched their parents have a romantic moment.


    "Geez, get a room," Katsuki finally growled.


    Mitsuki''s smile instantly dropped as she sent a glare at her son, "Shut up, you little shit! We can do what we like!"


    Katsuki''s hands began to spark as he sank into an aggressive stance, "Why would we want to see you making out in the living room. Do it somewhere else, Old Hag!"


    Mitsuki rolled up her sleeves, "Don''t you think about using your Quirk on me, Katsuki.


    Haru and Masaru were left watching the two ash-blonde clash as they wondered if they should try to break it up.


    Finally, Haru glanced at his father, "Should you and I make dinner?"


    Masaru looked at him, giving him a nod.. It looked like they''d leave the arts of diplomacy for another time.

 Chapter 10 - New Friends at the Entrance Exams

    It had been ten months since the sludge incident and now it was the morning of the UA entrance exams.


    The Bakugo brothers had been training all those months to put themselves in peak condition for both the written and the practical exams.


    Now they were both standing in front of the campus gate. It was obvious to each other that they were both nervous. Haru was a little more introverted than usual and Katsuki had a little more glower to his expression this morning.


    "Well..." Haru said, "Here we are."


    Katsuki grunted wordlessly and enter the gates.


    Haru sighed.


    ''Can you have a little sense of awe for once?''


    "Stupid Deku."


    Katsuki''s words made him look up to see the familiar head of mossy green hair.


    Iszuku turned around at Katsuki''s voice, "Kacchan! Haru-chan!"


    Haru smiled and gave a small wave, "Hey, Izu!"


    Katuski ignored his brother''s cheerful tone as he kept walking, his eyes angry as he passed a nervous Izuku, "Get out of my way now before I set you on fire."


    Izuku jumped as he instinctively went into his compliant mode, "UH! Ohheygoodmornin! Um... letsjustdoourbestoutthereokaygoodluck!"


    Haru suddenly smacked Katsuki''s head, a smile still present on his face, "So nice to see you two getting along."


    Katsuki growled and backhanded Haru''s face. As the blow made contact, however, Haru''s body suddenly lost shape as it was revealed to be a paper substitution.


    "Easy on the face, Katsuki. I still need it, you know," Haru''s voice whispered in the blonde ear.


    Katsuki jerked away from the ticklish feeling he got as Haru laughed, pulling on his backpack straps. He loved teasing his brother.


    "Hey, I think those are the kids who stood up against the sludge villain."


    "Their name''s, Bakugo, right?"


    "Yeah, they''re they''re the real deal."


    "Look at them, they look like the complete opposite!"


    "Do they even get along?"


    Izuku watched as the two figures that had been such an impact on his life disappeared into the UA building.


    ''Come to think of it. Kacchan has been taking it easy on me since then.'' He sighed. ''Guess I was just scared out of habit. I hope Haru-chan didn''t get into any big fights with him about it.'' He shook himself. ''But I''m not defenseless anymore. Yeah, I have to remember all the work I put in. Thanks to All Might and Haru-chan, I''m actually going to be a hero.''


    He tripped over his feet and began his descent into a royal faceplant.


    ''Or I''ll just die...''


    A brown-haired girl with rosy cheeks was standing next to him, her hand touching his backpack, "Are you okay," she asked him in a cheerful tone.


    Izuku began panicking as he found himself unable to reconnect with the ground.


    Several pieces of paper fluttered up and formed together to reveal Haru, "Thanks for catching him. I was too far away to do anything when I sensed it."


    The girl smiled in return, as she helped Izuku stand up again and then press her fingers together, "No problem! I just stopped him with my Quirk, " she turned to Izuku, "I sorry I didn''t ask first, but I didn''t think you would mind me catching you."


    Izuku could only stare at the girl as if he were smitten.


    Completely oblivious to the impact she had made on the teen, the girl continued, "Isn''t this all nerve-wracking?"


    Haru watched in amusement as he watched Izuku struggle to answer, "Oh! Uh... I uh..."


    The girl sent him another smile, as she walked off, waving, "Well! Guess I''ll see you inside! Bye!"


    Izuku remained frozen as the brunette lightly tripped up the steps and enter the main door.


    "Holy whoa! I just talked to a girl!" he mumbled ecstatically.


    Haru sweatdropped as Izuku gave a hysterical laugh.


    ''Ooooooookay...?''


    The redhead suddenly smirked as he leaned in close to the nearly hysterical Izuku, "You, loooooove her~!" he awed silkily.


    Izuku gave a small scream as his face blushed a deep red, "Hah? No! I just...!"


    Haru sweatdropped, "Wow. I didn''t realize that would set off a landmine," he patted his starstruck friend on the back, "Let''s go. We got a test to take."


    ***


    The written exams were finished and the students were now sitting in the school''s auditorium waiting to receive instructions for the practical exam.


    The lights in the auditorium flashed on as the well known Voice Hero, Present Mic, stood up on the stage.


    "What''s up UA candidates! Tune in to me, your school DJ! C''mon and let me hear yuh!"


    Haru slumped in his seat.


    ''Why do people not understand that high school students rarely play along with these interactive orientations?''


    "Keeping it mellow, huh?" the hero raised his hands in a ''what can I do'' gesture, "That''s fine, I''ll skip to the main show. Let''s talk about how this practical exam is gonna go down, okay?" he did a dramatic pose as he screeched, "Are you ready?" He was again met by silence so he muttered a soft, ''yeah'' for them.


    Izuku was in his element as he began nerding out about the hero. "Oh my goodness, it''s Voice Hero: Present Mic! So cool!" he practically squealed.


    His words transitioned into high pitched mumbling that began distracting some of the other UA applicants.


    Katsuki who was sitting next to the teen didn''t bother looking at him as told him to shut up.


    Haru, who was sitting on the opposite side of Katsuki, gave a fond smile.


    "Like your application said," Present Mic continued, "Today, you rockin boys and girls will be out there conducting ten-minute mock battles in a super hip urban setting!"


    The screen behind the blonde hero changed to show the students a large digital block, representing them, being split off into several smaller blocks listed from A to G to show how they were being grouped.


    After giving them a moment to process the image, Present Mic started laying down the rules, "Gird your loins, my friends. After I drop the mic here, you''ll head to your specified battle centers, sound good?"


    Everyone looked at their attendance cards as checked which group they''d be in.


    Haru looked at his card and learned he was part of Group G. Glancing at Katsuki''s and saw he was in Group A.


    "I see," he murmured, They''re splitting us up so we cant work with any of our friends," he paused, "Or family."


    Izuku glanced at his card which placed him in Group B and realized it was true, "Yeah. Our examinee numbers are one after the other, but we''re ?ssigned to different battle centers."


    Katsuki glared at him, "Get your eyes off my card. Stupid Deku," he turned his scarlet eyes back to the screen, gritting his teeth, "Damn! I was really looking forward to crushing you."


    Haru poked the ash-blonde cheek, causing Katsuki to swipe at him, "Don''t make a scene, Katsuki."


    "Ok, ok," Present Mic''s voice made them all look up, as the screen revealed several robotic silhouettes for them to see "Let''s check out your targets. There are three types of faux villains in every battle center. You''ll earn points based on their level of difficulty, so better choose wisely. Your goal in this trial is to use your Quirk to raise the score by shredding those faux villains like a midsong guitar solo!"


    Haru gave a small chuckle, "That''s one way to put it."


    Present Mic raised a finger warningly at everyone, "But check it! Make sure you''re keeping things heroic. Attacking other examinees is a UA no-no, ya dig?"


    "Excuse me sir but I have a question!" a dark-haired student with glasses stood up raising his hand.


    Present Mic pointed at the teen, "Hit me!"


    A small paper pellet bopped him on the forehead, much to the shock of the other students.


    Katsuki looked at Haru from the corner of his eye.


    Haru smiled apologetically, "Sorry," he mouthed.


    Luckily no one else noticed their interaction as the Voice Hero burst out laughing, being the only other person who noticed who launched the projectile, "I didn''t mean literally, but I like the gritty attitude shown there! I have high hope for the applicants this year," he looked back at the still-standing student, "Now back to your question."


    The student nodded and pointed at the sheet that all the other students had also been given, "On the printout. You listed four types of villains, not three."


    Haru levitated his own paper and realized it was true.


    ''He''s right. Good job he pointed that out. Most people would have let that slide.''


    "With all respect," the student continued, "If this is an error on official UA material, it is shameful. We are exemplary students. We expect the best from Japan''s most notable school! A mistake such as this won''t do!"


    ''Doesn''t mince his words, this one.''


    The student turned and pointed at Midoriya, "Additionally, you with the unkempt hair! You''ve been muttering this entire time! Stop that. If you can''t bother to take this seriously, leave. You''re distracting the rest of us."


    Izukus hands flew to cover his mouth as he sank in his seat, "Sorry..."


    "And you with the red hair!" the student turned towards Haru, "Stop slouching in your seat, it''s unseemly."


    Katsuki bristled, but Haru placed a firm hand on his brother''s shoulder as he straightened up, "Your right. I apologize. Thank you for pointing it out."


    The student bowed slightly and turned back to face Present Mic who was waving his hand for attention, "Alright, alright, examinee number 7111," he gave big thumbs up, "Thanks for calling in with your request."


    The screen changed again to reveal a fourth silhouette, "The fourth villain type is worth zero points," Mic explained, "That guy''s just an obstacle we''ll be throwing in your way. There''s one in every battle center. Think of it as a hurdle you should try to avoid. It''s not that it can''t be beaten, but there''s... kinda no point. I recommend my listeners try to ignore it and focus on the one on top of the charts!"


    The student bowed, "Thank you very much. Please continue."


    Several students murmured to each other as they working out the details.


    "That''s all I got for you today! I''ll sign off with a little present. A sample of our school motto!" he spread his arms dramatically, "As General Napolian Bonapart once laid down, ''A true hero is one who overcomes life misfortunes.'' Mm-hm! Now that''s a tasty soundbite! You ready to go beyond..."


    Some music picked up and the screen behind him displayed a massive pair of famous words for all to see.


    "LET''S HEAR A PLUS ULTRA!"


    ***


    (Battle Center G...)


    Haru stepped out of the bus with the other students now changed into a pair of charcoal grey sweat pants, a black kimono shirt, and a pair of comfortable tennis shoes.


    Many of the other teenagers with him gasped in awe at the spacious model city UA had built for its students to train in. It was just like a real city!


    Haru hung out around the back of the crowd as he knelt on one knee and placed his index and middle finger on the ground. Carefully, he used his sensory to familiarise himself with his surroundings.


    "Hey, dude! What are you doing? The exam is about to start!"


    Haru slowly opened his eyes and glanced up to see a teen with a black lightning bolt in his yellow blonde hair.


    "I''m using my Quirk to visualize the layout of the area," Haru explained patiently.


    The other boy scratched his head in confusion, "Aren''t you Haruko Bakugo? The guy with the paper Quirk?"


    Haru nodded, standing up, "Origami. Call me Haru. My older brother is usually called Bakugo. My Quirk allows me to control chakra to manipulate paper and sense it in my surroundings." he said, sending the teen a smile.


    The blonde returned the smile with a grin, "Name''s Denki Kaminari."


    Haru glanced at the gates, noticing they were open, "Good luck on the exam, Kaminari"


    Kaminari gave him a wave and walked off to the front of the group, "You too!"


    Present Mic''s voice blasted over a speaker, *RIGHT LETS START!*


    Haru ran a few steps and performed a massive leap over the other student''s heads as paper began materializing from the surrounding pavement. He held an arm out in front of him, fingers splayed, "Let''s go, Ryuk!"


    A massive origami eagle manifested and gave a shrill cry as it carried the younger Bakugo into the city.


    Haru nonchalantly knelt on the bird''s back as he surveyed the ground below him. He spotted a group of several one-pointers below and directed Ryuk to head in that direction.


    As soon as they were overhead, Haru patted the eagle''s neck, "Good job, I''ll take it from here."


    Ryuk disappeared and Haru divebombed toward the robots, "Shikigami Dance!" a pair of paper wings formed from his back as his hands weaved in a series of hand signs, "Paper Shower!"


    Dozens of paper blades formed around him and shot towards the robots, effectively annihilating them. Seeing a three-pointer, Haru tucked his wings in and began spinning, turning himself into a living torpedo as he leveled out and smashed into the machine.


    A few students ran up but only found destroyed robots with Haru standing among them.


    "Wait did he destroy these already?"


    "Man! What a beast!"


    Haru ignored them and ran off, letting his wings disperse to focus his chakra on running.


    He turned a corner and found a pair of two-pointers cornering a boy with short blonde hair.


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    Several star-shaped projectiles slashed into the two machines and blew them up, knocking the boy off his feet.


    Haru hurried over and held out a hand to help the boy up, "Sorry about that. Are you hurt?"


    The boy gave off the air of someone who desperately tried to distinguish themselves but only succeeded to develop a superiority complex.


    "That was careless of you. Are you really striving to be a hero?" he asked looking down his nose at Haru.


    Haru didn''t answer and helped pull the boy to his feet, all the while seething a little at the words.


    The blonde was not done with him, however, giving him a confident smirk, "You''ve got a stong Quirk, I think I''ll borrow it."


    He withdrew his hand from Haru''s helping one and suddenly hesitated, "It won''t work? How? I should have copied it."


    Haru looked at him a moment and pulled back his sleeve, offering his arm, "I guess that your Quirk is touch-based, try again."


    The blonde stared at him unbelievingly. They had only ten minutes and this boy was putting everything on hold to help him with his Quirk, even after he had been so rude. A wave a shame swept over him as he reluctantly touched the redhead''s arm.


    "Thanks."


    Haru gave him a closed-eyed smile, "No problem."


    The blonde tried again but still failed.


    "SEVEN MINUTES LEFT, EXAMINEES!"


    The blonde shook his head, "It won''t work, just go."


    Haru looked at him and gathered some paper into his hand, creating a bo-staff, "Here. You need a weapon."


    Tossing the blonde the weapon he turned to leave.


    "Wait!" the blonde raised a hand, "What''s your name?"


    Haru turned, "Haruko Bakugo. You?"


    "Neito Monoma."


    Haru gave Monoma a thumbs up, "Let''s hope we meet again as UA students, Monoma!"


    "Y-yeah..."


    Haru turned away again and sped off, his body bent low as he sped across the ground.


    ***


    Elsewhere in UA, the exam was being monitored by several members of the staff. They all closely observed the multiple screens that displayed the students hurrying to get the status quo of points needed to pass. Nothing seemed too out of the usual besides one blonde with a belly laser Quirk constantly giving the hidden cameras a knowing smile as he fought.


    A small, furry figure sat in the center of them all as he oversaw everything. However, he wasn''t any ordinary creature. He was Nezu, the principal of UA. The notable mastermind nodded in satisfaction as he watched the exam proceed.


    "Clearly, the examinees have no idea how many villains are present or their locations. They have limited time, must cover a vast area, and hunt down every last target," he observed a student with multiple tentacle-like arms on a building, scanning the area, "Some use information-gathering abilities to plan out strategies," his eyes flickered to look at the student with glasses using his engine based Quirk to dash from one target to the next, "Others use rely on speed to pull ahead of their peers," he glances at the varying expressions on several of the student''s faces, "Of course remaining calm under pressure can be a huge advantage. As can pure power and combat ability," he noted this last part upon glancing at the screen of Katsuki demolishing a robot.


    There a brief silence as everyone silently agreed.


    "The most successful students rely on all these tactics. They''re the ones who rack up the highest scores."


    One of the screens turned to Haru using his sensory before dashing off to slice a three-pointer with a wave of paper shuriken.


    The R-Rated Hero, Midnight, gave a low hum, "I''d say this year''s group looks promising."


    Another hero, Snipe, pressed a red bu??on labeled Yaruki Switch, "Well, there''s still plenty of time before it''s over. The real test is yet to come. Let''s see how they react."


    ***


    Haru was at forty-eight points. He could have gotten more, but he had chosen to avoid hunting the faux villains in areas that had large numbers of students. He wasn''t ready to argue with sore losers.


    At the moment he was standing upside down on a street lamp, using his sensory to find more opponents. Upon detecting movement, he backflipped and hit the ground running. With a sliding skid, he rounded the corner to a large alley and found a dark-haired girl being pushed back by a two-pointer and a pair of one-pointers.


    She was putting up quite a fight, menacing the robots with a pair of earphone plugs that were attached to her ears. Even so, Haru decided to help her out.


    With a flying kick, he smashed the one-pointer on the left. This distracted the other two robots enough so the girl could slide forward and jam her plugs into their metal bodies. A sound wave shuddered through the two machines, shutting them down.


    "Good job," Haru gave the girl a wave, and she nodded acknowledgment.


    Suddenly a rumble shook the ground as the crashing sound of falling buildings could be heard from the main street.


    Exchanging a grim look, Haru and the girl ran out of the alley to see a massive robot, obviously the zero-pointer, rampaging on the road. The damage it was causing was already extensive, having collapsed several buildings and scattered large pieces of debris, injuring several examinees.


    Haru''s eyes narrowed as it turned its attention to a spot on the road where some students were trying to move the injured away from the rubble, "Well, shit."


    "Look out!"


    The zero-pointer took a step forward, about to step on Haru and the girl next to him.


    Haru grabbed the girl to his ?h?st with one arm and jumped back just in time to avoid them getting crushed, all the while his free hand rapidly shifted into a flurry of hand signs as he built up the last remainders of his chakra reserves. He landed a safe distance from the giant robot and set the girl down, his attention on the enemy before him.


    "Get the injured to safety!" he yelled pressing his hands together, "Shikigami Dance!"


    A rumble shook the surrounding area as a tsunami of paper erupted from the two buildings on either side of the zero-pointer. The waves of paper wrapped around the massive faux villain and proceeded to hold it in place.


    The robot stubbornly refused to be subjugated and slowly pushed itself forward in slow movements.


    Haru gritted his teeth, "Long-range Quirk users, take it down! It won''t hold for long!"


    A few students hesitated.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "It''s worth zero points! It''s not worth it!"


    Several people turned a ran off while a few had the presence of mind to at least help the injured out.


    The earphone jack girl stepped past him, her earphone jacks stretching before her, without saying a word, she knelt to the ground and rammed them into the cement. A loud sound of a heartbeat pounded the area in front of her, slamming the robot again and again as it tried to move forward.


    Haru gave her a look of gratitude as he noticed the villain lose its orientation in its sensors.


    "Looks like you are the one who needs help this time," an arrogant voice called out as Monoma appeared, carrying the staff Haru had given him on his shoulder, "Mind if I returned the favor?"


    Kaminari appeared as well, a cheerful grin on his face, "Nice party! Why didn''t you invite me?"


    Haru sent them both a shaky grin, "I''d say thank you, but this thing is kinda strong."


    Kaminari observed the robot with satisfaction, "This thing''s made of metal so I don''t have to worry about shocking people."


    Monoma walked past him, deftly touching the electric blonde''s arm, "Stop talking. We don''t have time."


    Both blondes raised their arms, "1.3 million volts!"


    Two streams of high powered electricity shot at the zero-pointer and coated it with crackling lightning.


    The sudden shockwave started short-circuiting the robot, but it also made Haru''s grip on the robot slip. He began to panic as it started to break free, "No! No! No!"


    A forest of vines shot from the ground and reinforced Haru''s restraints.


    "You will not prevail!" a girl with vine-like hair called out softly, addressing the stubborn machine.


    Haru turned to see her standing in a praying position behind him, "Thanks."


    She nodded passively.


    Another girl with grey hair stepped forward her arms raised as she telekinetically floated a massive steel beam, "This should finish it off."


    She flung the metal like a spear at the zero-pointers core, piercing it through.


    The robot shuddered as the combined attacks finally broke its components, causing it to shut down.


    Everyone sighed in relief as the sounds of machinery slowly wound down.


    *And that it...* Present Mic''s voice sounded over the city, *TIIIIIIIIMES UP!*


    A horn blared over the battle center, signaling the end of the test.


    Haru heaved a sigh, dispersing his origami. Luckily, because he didn''t use elemental changes in his paper, he didn''t run low on chakra again. Despite that, he was still shaky.


    Kaminari walked up to him with a dumb look on his face as he gave Haru a double thumbs-up, "Yay!"


    "Pfffffffff...!" Haru couldn''t help snorting as he tried not to laugh.


    Monoma chuckled before reeling a little bit from his own electric charge, now forced to lean on the staff he was still holding. The only reason his own brain wasn''t fried was because he hadn''t been using a lightning Quirk for ten whole minutes like Denki was.


    The earphone jack girl also chuckled at the sight, while the vine girl gave a small smile. The telekinesis girl didn''t respond at all, only holding her arms close to her body like an old fashioned zombie.


    The earphone jack girl gave Haru a hint of a smile, "Thanks for helping me, earlier. I''m Kyoka Jiro," she thumped his ?h?st with her fist, "That was rockin of you."


    Haru blushed a little at the praise, suddenly feeling shy in the presence of everyone now that his adrenalin was wearing off.


    "Oh, uh, your welcome."


    "It was a privilege fighting alongside you. My name is Ibara Shiozaki," the vine girl said, bowing formally.


    Haru returned the bow a little awkwardly, "Likewise."


    They looked around for the telekinesis girl, but she had already left.


    "I wonder who she was?" Monoma mused.


    Haru shrugged, "Who knows, but she really helped us out back there."


    Jiro placed her hands behind her head, "Well... We all better get back to the bus."


    Haru grabbed Kaminari''s arm before the teen could wander off, "Sure, let''s go," he stopped, suddenly remembering something, "My name''s Haru by the way."

 Chapter 11 - Accepted

    Haru sat with his new friends on the bus ride back to the main campus. It was a little awkward for everyone at first, but thanks to some ready conversation from a recovered Kaminari, they all got comfortable enough to hold a decent conversation.


    "Hope you all get into the hero course!" Haru called out as they separated at the dropoff point.


    Jiro smiled, "Yeah, it would be great if we all were placed in the same class. We''d all make a good team."


    Shiozaki nodded agreement, "We all created a perfect balance, didn''t we?"


    "We should all meet up again outside of school!" Kaminari said while winking at Jiro.


    Monoma gave Kaminari a disgusted look, "Is that what you call flirting?"


    "Anyone care to exchange numbers?" Haru cut in, holding up his phone.


    Everyone instantly pulled out their own devices and touched them to Haru''s.


    Monoma sent Kaminari a look, "Don''t spam us all with memes."


    The electric blonde looked offended, "Just because I can recharge my phone without a charger, doesn''t mean I like memes!"


    Jiro sent him a tired look, "You''re so shallow, we could tell that about you a mile away."


    Kaminari looked incredulously at Haru and Shiozaki, receiving slow nods from both of them.


    This caused him to clutch his ?h?st dramatically, "You''re all so mean!"


    Shiozaki twirled one of her vines around her finger, "I''m sure the rest of us have our own eccentric traits that would seem strange to others."


    As if to prove her point, Haru''s phone began to buzz as it played an old-time pop theme.


    You just gotta ignite~ the light~


    And let~ it shine


    Just own~ the night


    ''Cause baby, you''re a firework~


    Come on show ''em what~ you''re worth


    Make ''em go "Oh, oh, oh!"


    As you shoot across the sky-y-y


    Haru instantly felt his skin burn up as Kaminari and Monoma gave him a weird look.


    Haru was a little obsessed with the lost culture before the rise of quirks. The world was still recovering from the loss of technology, knowledge, and history that resulted in the chaos that had arisen in the first quarter of the 21st century. Even the internet databanks had been destroyed, voiding access to thousands of years of information across the globe. It was only within the past couple of decades (during the 23rd century) that the few institutions of knowledge that survived had begun the redistribution of knowledge. Needless to say, the now ancient pop culture had gained popularity among some of the younger generation but it wasn''t as commonplace anymore.


    Haru smiled sheepishly, "That''s my brother''s ringtone."


    "Katy Perry. Good taste," Jiro said as she gave him a thumbs-up.


    Kaminari suddenly laughed, "Oh, I get it! Explosion Boy! Fireworks!"


    Monoma sighed as he shook his head, "Don''t explain it. Now it''s no longer funny."


    A very uncharacteristic giggle came from Shiozaki.


    Haru slid his finger along the answer bu??on and held the phone to his ear, "Hi, Katsuki! Miss me already?"


    [Just shut up! Where are you?]


    Haru puffed out his cheeks, "I''m on Mars."


    [Don''t mess with me, paperboy! Just get your stupid ?ss out front now!]


    Haru snapped back, with the same amount of attitude, "I''ll be out when I''m ready, ?sshat!"


    He then just hung up, knowing that Katsuki would be seething on the other end.


    Kaminari was staring at him, "What the heck was all that about? Are your conversations always like that?"


    Haru shook his head, "Oh no, he''s much worse," he said half-seriously.


    Jiro chuckled good-naturedly while Monoma raised an eyebrow, "And you''re related to this barbarian? Is he some messed up twin?"


    Haru raised an eyebrow in turn, "I''m adopted, and if you want to insult my brother, do it to his face. Although I suggest you check your insurance beforehand."


    Monoma gave a low laugh, "You are so weird."


    Haru smiled as he began to head off towards the locker rooms, "Welcome to the club."


    Shiozaki and Jiro called out their goodbyes as they headed towards the girl''s area.


    Haru, Kaminari, and Monoma carried on the boy''s side to change back into their street clothes. After some light-hearted banter and some promises to keep in touch, they went their separate ways.


    ***


    (A week later...)


    Haru was nervous.


    It had been a week since the exam and neither he nor Katsuki had received any answer. He wasn''t concerned about himself getting in. He was confident in his own skills to know he''d passed UA''s written exam and at least got the required number of points for the practical exam. He was worried about Izuku. Scratch that, he was nervous, period.


    Izuku had been in a slump ever since the practical exam. Who wouldn''t after getting zero points? Haru had nearly had a heart attack upon hearing his friend had also been brutally injured while trying to rescue someone from a zero pointer. He didn''t know any of the details, except that Izuku had saved the kind brown-haired girl from getting crushed while she had saved him from falling to his death.


    With how things stood Izukua may not have passed entrance exams and there was nothing they could do about it. Haru had made a little appeal of his own in secret, but he hoped it would never come to light.


    ''I''d best check on Izu again.''


    He dialed Izuku''s number. He was answered by the voicebox message and hung up.


    ''Turned off your phone, huh? It will take more than that to ignore me.''


    He dialed another number and was almost instantly answered by Izuku''s mother, Inko Midoriya.


    [Hello?]


    "Hi, Aunty!" Haru kept his voice cheerful, knowing the poor woman probably had enough stress to deal with at the moment, Izuku being Izuku.


    [Haruko? It''s so good to hear from you again! You haven''t visited in so long!]


    Haru chuckled apologetically, "Sorry. I''ve been busy."


    Inko instantly reassured him it was alright, [No! No! You needed to prepare for your entrance exams. Your mother has been keeping me updated on everything, so I understand. She also told me they went well. I''m so happy for you and Katsuki.]


    Haru felt a small warmth at her words. Inko was one of the few people the Bakugos had shared the details about Haru''s adoption. The kind woman had been almost like a second mother besides Mitsuki, causing him to call her Aunty.


    Inko''s voice changed into a worried tone, *I''m troubled about Izuku. He''s been spacing out a lot this past week. Just a little bit ago, he was smiling at the fish we were having for dinner!*


    Haru nearly smiled at the mental image that invaded his mind, but quickly covered it with a frown, "I tried calling him, but he turned off his phone, could you put him on?"


    [Ah, yes. Here he is.]


    There was a short silence before Izuku''s voice was heard on the other end.


    [Hello?]


    "Care to explain why you are ignoring me?" Haru''s voice was a little stern.


    On the other end, Izuku panicked and nearly dropped the phone he was holding, [H-Haru-chan?]


    Haru sighed, "How are you doing? You feeling okay?"


    [I''m fine... Really...]


    Haru tried to reassure him, "It''s okay, Izu. I''m sure you still got in. Call it a gut feeling."


    Haru was not feeding false hop either. It wouldn''t make sense for a top hero school to turn people like Izuku down.


    Unfortunately, Izuku didn''t cheer up, [It''s no use, Haru-chan. I know I b?r?ly passed the written exam. Without the points from the practical exam, there no way I got in. I''m sorry. Both you and All Might... You both saw potential in me, but I failed. I let you down.]


    Haru was silent a moment, "You done?"


    He could almost see Izuku''s bleary expression clear on the other end, [What?]


    Haru took a deep breath, "Izu. You did not disappoint me. I''m sure All Might feels the same. You did your best. That is more than some people give in their entire lifetime. Even if you fail in something, you can''t give up. Let me ask you something: Do you regret saving that girl?"


    [What?]


    "Stop saying what. Do you regret saving that girl?"


    [No,] Izuku''s voice was soft but firm.


    "Then it''s okay. Regret for not doing the right thing is worse than regret for failure. Life is all about second chances. You can fall so many times, but you can always get back up."


    He heard Izuku''s taking slow breaths, [Right. I''ll keep trying.]


    The sound of a crash and the phone being dropped made Haru stand up in concern, "What happened? Izu? Are you okay?"


    He stopped when he heard the faint sound of Inko''s voice.


    [A letter! Izuku! It came, Izuku! You got a letter! They''re here! Your test results! From UA!]


    Haru sweatdropped, "I''ll call you back."


    He hung up before a realization hit him.


    ''A letter...''


    The door to his room nearly slammed off its hinges as he flew out into the hallway, colliding with the opposite wall.


    "MOM! MAIL!"


    Mitsuki Bakugo had been spending her evening calmly in the living room, working on some new design patterns her company was developing. The sound of Haru''s yells instantly had her realize she had not checked the mailbox yet.


    "HOLY SHIT! DID THEY ARRIVE?"


    Haru pounded down the stairs, "I just got off the phone with Izu and Aunty! They''ve got one!"


    The ash-blonde female didn''t bother changing into her outdoor shoes as she slammed open the front door and ran to the mailbox, a barking Bumi close on her heels.


    Sure enough, there were two letters with the UA seal on them.


    She held them up for Haru to see, "Catch!"


    Haru reached out a hand, telepathically snatching both letters from his mother''s hand.


    At that moment, Katsuki''s voice could be heard at the top of the stairs, "What the hell are you maniac''s doing!"


    Haru spun on his heel, sending Katsuki''s letter directly at his brother''s face. Ignoring the loud smack it made as it hit, Haru stared at his own letter.


    Mitsuki ran up behind him, "Don''t just stand there, read them!"


    Haru quickly dashed up the stairs again, pushed past his brother, and shut himself in his room. After closing the door, Haru leaned his back against it and slid down into a sitting position. He steadied his rapid breathing and slowly opened the envelope containing a small hologram disc. As the message started to open, he set it on the floor and then drew his knees to his ?h?st.


    [I AM HERE IN THE PROJECTOR NOW!] All Might''s voice rang out in the room.


    Haru felt a small wave of confusion at the sight of the number one hero in a striped yellow suit. Wasn''t this letter from UA? Why was All Might on there?


    ''Someone has some explaining to do.''


    [I know it has been a while, but with great power comes a great amount of paperwork! My apologies,] All Might cleared his throat, [The truth is, I didn''t come to this city just to fight villains. You''re looking at the newest UA faculty member!]


    Haru''s eyes widened, "Really?"


    A hand appeared on the screen, seemingly giving a signal to wrap things up.


    All Might looked at a person off-screen inquiringly, [Okay, I just need to respond to something... I have how many left? That many?] he made a small groan and continued, [Right. You have passed the written test with flying colors and your points gathered in the practical exam were also quite numerous.]


    Haru felt a streak of joy electrify his body. He had made it! He was going to UA! He rested his head on his knees, realizing for the first time how much stress he had felt while waiting for this message. Now, all the hard work he had put in had paid off.


    [Additionally, there were other factors...]


    Haru''s head shot up. ''Other factors?''


    [But before I get to that, I need to answer your written request sent the day after the exams. We are sorry to inform you, that we cannot transfer points from one student test to another. As a matter of fact, most schools would have refused you entrance at that request, but the staff at UA was rather impressed that an exemplary student like yourself would be so bold. Turns out you were not the only student to make such an offer.]


    Haru was surprised to see some video footage of the same brown-haired girl Izuku had saved, asking Present Mic to give some of her points to her unknown rescuer.


    ''Izuku''s spirit is so strong that she risked her chances of passing for a complete stranger!''


    All Might paused the footage, [Although we cannot change the score as you two requested, neither of you needed to worry about Young Midoriya''s passing the exam. You see, the practical exam did not grade on combat alone!] Haru''s ears perked up at that, [How can a hero course reject someone who is committed to saving others no matter the consequences to themselves. After all, that is what makes a hero. That''s what my Alma Mater is all about. Training those who would risk their lives for the greater good. So we have rescue points! A panel of judges watches, and they award points for heroic actions beyond just fighting villains.]


    A list of names and numbers shows up on the screen. Three, in particular, standing out in Haru''s eyes.


    No. 1 Haruko Bakugo: 49 VP / 35 RP


    No. 2 Katsuki Bakugo: 70 VP / 0 RP


    No. 8 Izuku Midoriya 0 VP / 60 RP


    All Might flashed his legendary smile, [You all passed the exam. Welcome. Haruko. You are now part of the hero academia.]


    Glancing through the list of examinees who passed, Haru placed a hand over his mouth.


    We all passed... Me, Katsuki, Izuku, Kaminari, Jiro, Monoma, Shiozaki... We all made it!


    ***


    Masaru and Mitsuki stood out in the hallway, patiently waiting for their sons to open their doors and tell them the results.


    Haru''s opened first.


    "Haru?" Masaru asked, a little worried at the stunned look on his son''s face, "What did they say?"


    Haru looked up at his parents, "...I got first place..."


    Mitsuki pressed her hands together in front of her mouth as she held back a happy cry, "I''m so proud of you!"


    Haru stepped forward into his parent''s open arms, accepting their warm hug.


    "Oi."


    They all looked up to see Katsuki leaning in the doorway to his room. On his face was a rare smile and proud look shown in his eyes.


    "Good job, little bro."


    Haru sent his brother a grin, "Looks like I beat this time, Katsuki."


    The older teen stepped over and messed Haru''s hair, "Yeah, yeah. You won''t be there for long. I''m still gonna be number one."


    Their parents brought them both into a group hug. Katsuki grumbled a little but allowed it this once.


    ***


    (A/N) If anyone is dissatisfied with Katsuki''s character in this fanfic, I''m sorry. It is really really hard to write these changes in the first place so it cant be perfect. I''m kinda giving him a bit of a tsundere brother love, with the rare outputs of affection. A small note is that while Katsuki is different around Haru, he acts the same around other people as he did in the show.


    ***


    (The next evening...)


    Haru had received a text from All Might, asking to meet him and Izuku at a particular time. Deciding to not show up early, he entered the same beach the three of them had trained in the last ten months exactly on the dot. It was nice to see it clean again after all that time.


    He came across a de-transformed All Might and Izuku talking and waited just out of hearing until he was noticed.


    "Young Bakugo!" All Might waved him over, "Congratulations on passing first!"


    Haru smiled and gave the hero a high five, "Thanks! It''s really cool you are going to be a teacher at UA."


    All Might poofed into his muscle form, "That''s right! I''ll be leading your next generation of heroes into the future!"


    Haru suddenly sweatdropped and pointed behind the tall man, "Uh... All Might?"


    A couple standing on the pier noticed the famous hero standing on the beach, "Look it really is All Might!"


    "No way, where''d he come from?"


    All Might made a noise that clearly meant ''oopsy'' and took off down the beach, "Right! Now we run!"


    Izuku and Haru ran after him, Haru using his signature run, his body bent over and his arms stretched out behind him.


    The number one hero glanced behind him at the two boys, feeling proud of how far they had come.


    ''Young Midoriya. The torch I have passed to you is but a small one now. I time it will kindle until you wield a raging inferno. The more powerful you become, the more you''ll outshine me. Eventually, I''ll retire, my job complete.''


    ''Young Bakugo. You already possess a will of fire. Your conviction will spread a light that will pave the way for many rising generations. Your dream to become a pillar of peace is already becoming a reality.''


    All Might looked ahead again.


    ''Huh.... Deep stuff alright!''

 Chapter 12 - First Day

    (A/N) Since only twenty students can exist per class I had to drop a character. Honestly, it was hard to choose but Sato had the least character development out of the whole class, so he ended up being the choice. Haru sits where Shoji sat in the anime, while Shoji sits where Sato sat.


    ***


    The acceptance rate this year was just as small as it had always been. One out of three hundred. Four got in from recommendations. Two turned down recommendations and entered through the regular way with the other thirty-four. They were split into two classes of twenty.


    Haru and Katsuki entered their new classroom early.


    Class 1A.


    ''Why is the door so fricken big?''


    Without a word, they both found their seats and sat down. Katsuki, as usual, sprawled out on his desk, while Haru sat cross-legged in his seat.


    Haru glanced at the doorway, watching some other students make their way in.


    ''I wonder if any of the others will¨C''


    "Hey! Haru!"


    Haru''s face lit up in a smile at the familiar shock of blonde hair, "Kaminari!"


    The electric teen grinned as he sat in his seat near Haru, "I see you got in."


    Jiro appeared next to them, "Got in? He got first you idiot."


    "Wait, he did?"


    Haru looked up at the girl from where he sat, "Hi, Jiro!"


    The dark-haired girl gave him a small smile as she sauntered over to her seat behind him, "I see you''ve been doing well. Congratulations on your placement."


    Kaminari agreed, "Yeah! I didn''t realize before, but it''s so cool that you got first! You must be crazy strong."


    Haru felt heat rise to his face at the compliments, his shyness surfacing, "O-oh. Thanks."


    Katsuki''s voice interrupted whatever was going to be said next, "Who the hell are these extras?"


    Haru cleared his throat, "Oh yeah. You never met. Katsuki, this is Jiro and Kaminari. I met them during the entrance exams. We helped each other out," a thought struck him, "That must mean Monoma and Ibara are in Class 1B."


    Jiro leaned back in her seat, "Probably."


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Haru gave Katsuki a tired look, "Why are you being needy all of the sudden? I''m right here."


    "WHO''S BEING NEEDY?"


    Kaminari chuckled, "Obviously you."


    "SHUT UP, DUNCE FACE!"


    Jiro sighed, "Great, I''m placed next to the angry kid for the year."


    Katsuki''s angry yells were quickly suppressed by a paper gag as Haru gave her an apologetic smile, "Sorry about that."


    Jiro watched the interaction between the two brothers in amusement, "Is this normal?"


    Haru nodded, "Oh yeah. As I said before, this is how we show affection to each other."


    Kaminari sweatdropped, "Your family dynamic is so weird."


    Haru shrugged and snapped his fingers, freeing Katsuki''s mouth.


    "What the hell, Haru?"


    A new voice interrupted what was going to be said next, "Hey, you!"


    Everyone looked up to see the dark-haired student with glasses from the entrance exam striding up to them.


    Haru''s face lit up in recognition, "Oh, I remember you!"


    The student ignored him heading straight to Katsuki, "Take your feet off that desk now."


    This only caused the ash blonde to leer at him, "Huh?"


    "It''s the first day and you''re already disrespecting this academy by scuffing school property, you cretin!"


    Haru and his friend stifled snickers at the name.


    The student turned to Haru, who was still sitting cross-legged on his seat, "And you, put your feet down. It''s improper to sit like that at a school such as UA!"


    Haru calmly uncrossed his legs, placing them on the floor, "Very well."


    Katsuki had other plans, "You''re kidding me, right? Your old school put a stick up your ?ss or were you born with it?"


    The male student opened his mouth then closed it, composing himself, "Let''s start over," he said, placing a hand on his ?h?st, "I''m Tenya Iida from the Somei Private Academy."


    ''Oooo... prestige.''


    Katsuki only sneered, "Somei, huh? So you must think you better than me. I''m gonna have fun tearing you a new one."


    Iida gasped, recoiling at the words, "You would threaten me? Your own classmate? Are you sure you''re in the right place?"


    Iida also looked up and changed gears, "It''s him."


    Haru followed everyone''s glances and saw Izuku standing in the doorway.


    The poor teen was sweating profusely at all the attention he was getting, "U-uh, hi..."


    "Izu!" Haru''s turned himself into paper and fluttered across the room to reform so he was standing behind his friend. "I''m happy you passed!" he said leaning over Izuku''s shoulder with a closed-eyed smile.


    Everyone in the room blinked at the bright aura he gave off. ''So bright!''


    "Good morning!" Iida stepped forward, marching up to Izuku, "My name is Tenya Iida from¨C"


    Izuku interrupted, "Y-yeah, I know," he hesitated, obviously nervous, "I''m Izuku Midoriya. Nice to meet you."


    Iida gave Izuku a hard stare, "Midoriya. You realized there was more to the practical exam, didn''t you? You must be very perceptive, and I completely misjudged you. I admit, as a student, you are far superior to me!"


    Izuku sweatdropped, knowing he hadn''t figured out anything at all while Haru just decided to slide away and returned to his seat.


    ''I just won''t say anything.''


    "Hey! I recognize that messed up hair? Falling boy!" Uraraka popped up behind them.


    She started going on about how happy she was that he passed and how amazing his punch was. Poor Izuku turned a beet red and tried to hide his face as he stuttered over her spontaneous praise.


    "Oh hey, hi... Oh my gosh... So uh... I should probably be thanking you for going in and talking to the proctor."


    She stopped in confusion, "Huh? How did you know about that?"


    "Oh, I... Um... What?"


    Haru sent Kaminari and Jiro a knowing smirk, "You know I could be wrong but we could be witnessing the beginnings of love here."


    Several other students within hearing snickered goodnaturedly.


    The class''s newest ship continued their conversation, completely oblivious of what just happened.


    "What do you think we are doing today besides orientation?" Uraraka asked Izuku (who was still hiding behind his arms), "I wonder what our teachers are like! I can''t wait to meet everybody?"


    "If you''re just here to make friends, you can pack up your stuff now."


    Haru leaned back in his seat and saw a strange, yellow caterpillar in the hallway, "Wait... No one told me about an infestation! I didn''t bring bug spray!"


    Everyone else gasped and turned to confront the ''bug''.


    The human face peeping out of the top stared back at them with a deadpan expression only feasible by the most hardcore insomniacs of the world.


    "Welcome to UA''s hero course."


    The sound of a zipper rang through the silence, followed by a loud slurp from a juice packet. As everyone in the room was wondering what the heck the thing was, it stood up to reveal itself as a hobo in a sleeping bag.


    Haru deadpanned, "I didn''t bring mace either."


    "Isn''t that illegal to carry that in Japan?" Kaminari said, leaning in to whisper to Jiro.


    Jiro whispered back, "It is."


    The sleeping bag was slowly unzipped and a raven-haired man stepped out of it.


    "It took eight seconds before you all shut up. That''s not going to work. Time is precious. Most students would understand that."


    Understanding dawned on Haru and a few other members of the class as they realized this was probably one of the members of the UA staff.


    ''That must mean he''s our...''


    The man stepped into the room, his tired eyes glancing over everyone, "Hello, I''m Shota Aizawa. Your teacher."


    Everyone gasped.


    ''Called it.''


    Aizawa fumbled inside his sleeping bag and pulled out a gym uniform, "Right let''s get to it. Put these on and get outside."


    He tossed the uniform to Iida and disappeared down the hall.


    ***


    "WHAT? A QUIRK ASSESSMENT TEST?" everyone screeched.


    Uraraka stared at their teacher, "But what about orientation? We are gonna miss it!"


    ''...Yay...!''


    Haru found orientations boring.


    Aizawa turned his back on the students, "If you really want to make the big leagues, you can''t waste time on pointless ceremonies," everyone, minus a few exceptions, gasped, "Here at UA we''re not tethered to traditions." The teacher glanced over his shoulder, "That means I get to run my class however I see fit."


    A wave of worry hit everyone at the look in the man''s eyes. It made them tense and nervous. Even the most nonchalant among them felt the chill.


    "You''ve been taking standardized tests most of your lives," he held up a phone, "But you never got to use your Quirks for physical exams before. The country''s still trying to pretend we''re all created equal by not letting the most power excel. It''s not rational. One day the ministry of education will learn."


    Haru unconsciously nodded.


    ''Yeah, he''s right. While every life is worth that same, Socialistic idealism has persistently warped the meaning of equality so we now have these kinds of problems.''


    ***


    (A/N) This is a purely historical statement, not a political statement. So sue me.


    ***


    "Bakugo."


    Both Haru and Katuski looked up expectantly.


    Aizawa sighed, "Right, there are two of you. Let''s see... Haruko."


    Haru stepped forward, "Here sir."


    Aizawa eyed him carefully, "You managed to get the highest score on the entrance exam. What was your farthest softball throw in junior high?"


    Haru thought for a moment, "58 meters, I think."


    Aizawa tossed him a white ball, "Right, try doing it with your Quirk," he motioned at a large white circle marked on the training ground, "Anything goes, just stay in the circle."


    "Better kill it, weakling," Katsuki said.


    Haru slowly walks up to the circle, "Okay."


    Izuku watched his friend plant his feet, noting the odd expression on the redhead''s face, "Why does have that look on his face?"


    Haru paused, "Are we going for enhancement or just seeing how far we can get the ball."


    The question confused most of the class but Aizawa understood the question, "Put as much power as you can behind it. Hurry up. You are wasting our time."


    Haru stretched his throwing arm, "Alright then. Full power, it is."


    His face turned calm as the ball started glowing.


    ''I''ll add a little show while I''m at it.''


    A vortex of paper swirled up around him, Almost hiding him from view.


    "Skidoosh..."


    The ball shot away into the sky, sending a shock wave across the grounds. Almost everyone stood slack-jawed at the force of the throw.


    Haru placed his hands into a dragon sign, "Katon!"


    The vortex of paper shot after the ball, overtaking it in less than a second. With a massive roar, it manifested into a giant oriental dragon while bursting into flames.


    Izuku''s pupils had shrunk to mere pinpoints, "Oh whoa..."


    Several people began to sweat at the realization that this was the power of the top-scoring candidate outside of the recommended students.


    Katsuki had a smug look on his face.


    The two recommended students, a girl who kept her black hair in a ponytail, and a boy with heterochromatic eyes kept their features emotionless.


    Aizawa was the only person who was both unfazed and unimpressed by the demonstration, "All of you need to know your maximum capabilities," his phone beeped as the ball landed, "Its the most rational way of figuring out your potential as a pro hero."


    He held up the phone, revealing the number score.


    701.6 meters


    Several gasps rose from the group at the numbers.


    Kaminari raised an eyebrow in disbelief, "Whoa! Over seven hundred meters. Are you kidding me?"


    Jiro gave Haru a wave, "Great throw, Haru."


    Haru straightened up, giving the pair a shy smile.


    A girl with pink skin and dark eyes pressed her hands together excitedly, "I wanna go! It looks like fun!"


    A dark-haired boy with strange-looking elbows also picked up on her excitement, "This is what I''m talking about! Using our Quirk as much as we want!"


    "So this looks fun, huh?"


    All the excited chatter died down at Aizawa''s monotone words.


    The teacher faced the class as he continued to speak, "You have three years here to become a hero. You think it''s all gonna be games and playtime?" he gave them all a creepy smile, "Idiots. Today you''ll compete in eight physical tests to gauge your potential. Whoever comes in last has none... and will be expelled immediately," he also glanced at Haru from the corner of his eye, as the teen rejoined the group, "Any who do not try hard enough will be expelled with them."


    "HUH?"


    Haru narrowed his eyes.


    ''He thinks I may try to get the last to keep people from getting expelled. Well, he''s wrong. I came here for a reason and it''s not to strive at my goals with half-hearted efforts.''


    "Like I said, I get to decide how this class runs," Aizawa gave them all a petrifying look, "Understand? If that''s a problem, you can head home right now."


    Uraraka stepped up, bravely speaking out, "You can''t send one of us home! I mean... we just got here. Even if it wasn''t the first day, that isn''t fair."


    "Who says life is fair? I''m sorry to say it, but he is perfectly capable of expelling us," everyone looked over at the sound of Haru''s soft voice, "Come to think of it. I recognize the name. Shota Aizawa, otherwise known as the underground hero, Eraser Head. He''s expelled an entire class on the first-day before. If he did it once he can do it again. That''s how things work here."


    Several gasps and cries of fear sprang up from most of the class as Aizawa spoke seriously.


    "Bakugo''s right. UA prepares you for the reality of hero work. Before you start complaining ask yourself this? Are natural disasters fair? Power-hungry villains? Catastrophic accidents that wipe out whole cities? No. The world is full of unfairness. It''s a hero''s job to combat that unfairness. If you want to be a pro, you''re going to have to push yourself to the brink. For the next three years, UA will throw one terrible hardship after another at you. So go beyond, plus ultra style," he beckoned to them with his finger, "Show me that it''s no mistake that you''re here."


    The words knocked all the play out of everyone as they fully realized how serious things were going to be. At the same time, they felt fired by their teacher''s words.


    Aizawa turned away, "Now then. We''re just wasting time by just talking. Let the game begin."


    ***


    (Fifty-meter dash...)


    [Runners on your marks!] the tripod robot called out as it waited to measure their speed.


    Iida got down in a running position while Haru just raised his right hand in a simple hand seal. As the sound of the starting gunshot split the air, Iida took off, using the engines in his lege to shoot at a high speed towards the finish line.


    Haru was close on his heels using his chakra to enhance his body''s running speed.


    [3.24 seconds...]


    [3.41 seconds...]


    Haru straightened up giving Iida a nod of acknowledgment. Neither boy said anything until they returned to the main group.


    "You have quite impressive speed."


    Haru looked away from the next two runners he had been watching and tried to look Iida in the eye. Keyword tried as his shyness overtook him. Unless he was running heavily on adrenaline (which a short run was hardly going to supply), praise caused him to feel extremely self-conscious among people he had just met, especially when he felt several pairs of eyes looking at him.


    "T-thanks, but you were faster than me."


    Iida made a chopping motion with his arm, "Nonsense! You did exceptionally well. Let me introduce myself. My name''s Tenya Iida."


    Haru caught himself before bowing, not wanting to be too formal, and gave Iida a small nod instead. "Haruko Bakugo. Just call me Haru," he said, introducing himself as well.


    A girl with vibrant pink skin and hair that contrasted drastically with her black eyes skipped up them leaning so she was almost in Haru''s face, "Hey, my name''s Mina Ashido! Want to be friends? Can I call you Haru? You''ve got a cool Quirk! Is it really paper? You seem to be able to do lots of cool things with it."


    Haru stepped back in surprise at the energetic girl''s closeness before someone tugged her back. To his surprise, it wasn''t Katsuki who did it but Jiro.


    The dark-haired female gave the pink hair girl a slightly annoyed look, "Ease up, girl, learn some personal space."


    Ashido''s lip stuck out in a pout, "Aww! I just want to get to know him."


    A teen with spiky red hair appeared right by Haru''s side and flashed him a blinding smile, "Sorry about that. Ashido can be a handful sometimes. By the way, my name''s, Eijiro Kirishima."


    Haru''s scrambled mind slowly started to function again, "Nice to meet you both."


    [Get set!]


    Everyone''s attention was drawn back to see Uraraka and a blonde-haired student with a tail Quirk named Ojiro lined up for their run. Urakaka was just finishing using her zero-gravity Quirk to remove the weight of her clothes and shoes and Ojiro was doing the last preparatory stretches.


    Uraraka dashed forward with her eyes closed while Ojiro used his tail to push himself forward in huge leaps and bounds.


    [5.49 seconds...]


    [7.15 seconds...]


    Uraraka smiled as she pressed her fingers together, releasing her Quirk.


    Aizawa glanced at his phone before calling out the next pair, "Next up. Ashido. Aoyama."


    The girl stepped forward and pulled off her shoes before stepping into place. The blonde male (I guess blondes are common in Japan in two hundred years?) wearing a fancy belt stepped to his place but faced backward.


    "Nice attempts, mon ami, but you are not showing enough panache," he gave a wink, causing the air to miraculously sparkle around him. He placed his hands behind his head and jumped up at the start signal. "Let your power shine~!" he cried as he shot a glittering laser out of his stomach.


    The show was cut short when the blue light faded halfway across the track, sending him tumbling to the ground. Ashido passed him quickly using her acid Quirk to skate across the ground. Everyone was so preoccupied with watching him get up and shoot again they all missed Ashido''s time.


    [5.52 seconds...]


    "..."


    Aoyama glanced at everyone over his shoulder, placing his hand in his h?ps dramatically, "Shooting my beautiful beam for more than a second hurts my tummy."


    Everyone sweatdropped.


    ''Did he say tummy? What is he, five? Or is he just trying too hard to be ''refined''?''


    Next up were Izuku and Katsuki. Haru watched, a little uneasy. Katsuki may have held off from bothering Izuku in the last month in junior high, but things were much different now. It was an all-out competition now. An unacknowledged rivalry. It would be especially difficult considerignIzuku didn''t have a quirk.


    [Runners on your marks!] both boys got into position, Izuku had a determined look, and Katsuki with a blank one, *Ready?*


    The gunshot pealed out.


    Katsuki held his hands out behind him, "Burst Speed!"


    He propelled himself forward with a series of small explosions, easily taking the lead against a wide-eyed Izuku.


    [5.13 seconds...]


    [7.02 seconds...]


    Katsuki ignored the panting Izuku as he stared at his hands with the same blank expression, "My power has more uses than anyone else in this school."


    "Umm... true, but I think my Quirk has more uses than yours. That kinda put me on the top of the ''most uses'' list," Haru commented just loud enough for the ash blonde to hear.


    Katsuki sent a glare at his younger brother, who sent him a deadpan expression in turn.


    Kaminari''s eyebrow shot up, "Is it just me or did Haru just belittle everyone?"


    Jiro sighed as she twirled one of her earphone jacks on her finger, "Just roll with it."


    "I''m pretty sure that it was mainly unintentional," Kirishima added.


    Several people nodded as they heard Haru wh?n? as Katsuki grabbed him in a headlock and proceeded to give him an explosive noogie.


    ***


    (Grip strength...)


    Haru held the small device in his hand. With a slow breath, he closed his eyes.


    ''Okay, focus my chakra into my arm. Keep the flow steady and strong. Charge up to maximum capacity and...''


    A beep made him look down.


    78.0 kg


    Not as good as he''d hoped, but Haru knew there were certain limitations on his power. For now...


    He glanced over at Izuku and glanced at the friend''s score.


    56.0 kg


    "That''s above average for most ?du?ts, Izu, he said reassuringly, patting Izuku''s shoulder, "You did good."


    A loud exclamation from a dark-haired student with strange elbows, who Haru now knew as Sero, made them look up.


    "Wow! You hit five hundred and forty kilograms? You''re such a beast!"


    "Yeah like a muscly octopus," a short student with strange purple ball-shaped hair added.


    Izuku glanced at his number and sighed.


    ***


    (Long jump...)


    When Haru''s turn came, he just created a pair of origami wings and flew across.


    ***


    (Sidesteps...)


    To tell the truth, not many people could use their Quirks in this test. Haru did decently by using his chakra to increase his speed and keep himself from sliding. The one who did the best was the purple ball haired kid, named Mineta. He just stuck his sticky balls down and bounce off them.


    ***


    (Ball throw...)


    Katsuki stepped forward and was handed a ball.


    "Same as before. Anything goes as long as you stay in the circle," Aizawa told him.


    Katsuki loosened his arm, his expression neutral, "All right, man. You asked for it."


    He held the ball over his head and swung his arm back.


    "DIE!"


    An explosion blasted the ball from his hands, sending it flying into the air.


    705.2 Meters


    Like with Haru, most of the class exclaimed in surprise.


    Kaminari sweatdropped, "Geez, the Bakugos are way overpowered."


    The student behind him named Koda nodded frantically.


    Sero looked from Katuski to Haru in disbelief, "Even with strong Quirks, that''s crazy. What their secret?"


    Haru gave Sero a deadpan peace sign, "One thing. Guts and hard work."


    Ashido clapped her hands together, "That''s two things but okay!"


    Uraraka was up next.


    The brunette held the ball she had been given with an absent-minded smile before giving it a soft throw.


    The device beeped and Aizawa held up his phone for them to see.


    ¡Þ


    "INFINITY?!"


    Kaminari looked like he was going to blow a fuse, "That''s insane. How''s that possible?"


    Jiro sighed, "Stop being so dramatic. So what she has a Quirk that can make her throw go to infinity."


    "I think you''re missing the fact that infinity means infinite!"


    Haru snickered.


    It was now Izuku''s turn.


    Haru felt his stress levels shoot from zero to a hundred. Izuku had not been doing too well on any of the tests so far. True he was above average in many things at this point, but that wouldn''t be enough to excel in the test. As sad as it was, being a hero without a Quirk was already a major hurdle. A test where anyone can be expelled made it even worse.


    "If Midoriya doesn''t shape up soon he''s the one going home."


    Katsuki looked at the bespectacled student in annoyance, "Of course, he is! He''s a Quirkless loser!"


    Haru punched his brother''s shoulder very hard, "Shut up, Katsuki! He''s trying really hard and he deserves to be here!"


    Iida looked surprised and answered as if they were stupid, "He has a Quirk. Did you not hear about what he did at the entrance exam?"


    "Huh?"


    Now Haru and Katuski were looking at Iida as if he were crazy.


    "Deku''s been Quirkless all his life, four eyes."


    Haru didn''t want to put his friend down, but there was the reality of it, "I''ve known him since we were kindergarteners. The doctor said he had two pinky joints."


    Uraraka looked at them in confusion, "But he jumped up and demolished the zero-pointer that was going to step on me."


    Haru''s eyes widened, "He what?" he turned to stare at Izuku as the green-haired teenager prepared for his throw, "Impossible..."


    He watched Izuku brace himself and pull his arm back for a throw. To his shock, he saw several glowing veins of purple electricity appear under the Quirkless boy''s skin.


    ''How?''


    Izuku flung the ball just as the veins blinked out.


    46 Meters


    Haru''s furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''Hang on. I saw him powering up. What happened?''


    Izuku looked on the verge of panic, staring at his hand, "What gives. I was trying to use it just now."


    "I erased your Quirk."


    Everyone looked up to see Aizawa had turned from scary to just plain terrifying. His glowing eyes were a bright red and his dark hair was standing up on end. His scarf seemed to have come alive.


    The pro hero gave Izuku a hard glare, "The judges for the exam were not rational enough. Someone like you should never be allowed to enroll in this school."


    Haru felt a wave of anger and agitation at the words as his Quirk subconsciously began to manifest. Paper began peeling off his skin and the surrounding area rustling across the ground like leaves.


    Aizawa instantly glanced at Haru, his red eyes locking with Haru''s amber ones.


    Nothing happened.


    Haru''s Quirk refused to be erased.


    Jiro places a hand on Haru''s shoulder, silently telling him to stop. As if he had woken from a dream, Haru snapped out of his mood as the paper dispersed to nothing. Aizawa gave the redhead a calculated look and turned back to Izuku.


    "You''re not ready. You don''t have any control over your power. Were you planning to break your bones again?" Haru felt sick to his stomach, realizing that he never questioned how Izuku had been so injured before, "Were you counting on someone else to save your useless body?"


    Izuku protested, "No! That''s not what I was trying to do!"


    Aizawa''s scarf shot out and wrapped itself around the young teenager''s body, dragging him forward.


    The teacher lowered his head a little as he chewed him out, "No matter what your intentions are, you''d be nothing more than a liability in battle. You have the same reckless passion as another overzealous hero I know. One who saved a thousand people by himself and became a legend."


    Izuku mentally panicked, ''He''s talking about All Might!''


    Aizawa continued, "But even with that drive, you''re worthless if you can only throw one punch before breaking down," he placed his hands in his pockets, "Sorry MIdoriya, but there''s no way you can become a hero."


    Haru felt pain shooting from his hand and quickly opened his fingers, feeling blood flowing from where his nails had dug into his palm.


    The pro hero let Izuku go and closed his eyes, his dark hair falling as he deactivated his Quirk.


    "I''ve returned your impractical Quirk. Take your final throw. Hurry and get it over with."


    Everyone watched as their teacher stepped away, returning to his spot near the class. Apart from a select few with better hearing, they were completely in the dark about what Aizawa said.


    Iida placed a hand to his chin as he studied the situation, "I wonder if our teacher gave him good advice."


    Katsuki scoffed, "Probably told him to start packing."


    Aoyama placed a hand on a nervous Uraraka''s should, "Don''t worry, Cherie."


    The girl blinked as she looked a the blonde, "Wait, who are you again?"


    Izuku''s eyes were overshadowed as he remained frozen, every line of his figure shouting defeat.


    ''Maybe he''s right. I may have power now, but I can''t control it. I''m just fooling myself.''


    A soft flutter in his ear made him look up. A small, white paper bu??erfly hovered next to him, out of sight from everyone else.


    A wave of newfound determination filled the boy''s soul.


    ''That''s right. I got people who believe in me. Even if I can''t control my power, I can''t just give up either. I have to try something! No matter the consequences!''


    Once again he tried his arm back for a throw.


    ''Mr. Aizawa was right about what he said. If I can''t control my Quirk, there''s no way I''ll ever become a hero! I have to work way harder than everyone else here if I want to succeed. Even if I have a lot to learn, I''ll focus on what I can do right now!''


    "SMAAAAAAASH!"


    Haru raised his arm to protect his face from the blast of air that shook the training grounds. A slow smile reaching his lips. ''Amazing!''


    This time, everyone in the class, including Katsuki, was dumbfounded at the show of power.


    Aizawa glanced at his phone and his eyebrows shot up.


    705.3 Meters


    "Mr. Aizawa."


    The dark-haired man looked up at Izuku who was biting his lip to keep himself from screaming in pain from the damage his finger had sustained from the throw.


    "You see. I''m still standing."


    Aizawa''s face became distorted into a maniac grin, "This kid..."


    Kaminari gaped, "He threw it over seven hundred meters!"


    Uraraka threw her arms up in jubilation, "Nice! He''s finally showing us his true power!"


    Iida adjusted his glasses as he watched Izuku silently bearing the pain he felt, "But his finger appears to be broken now."


    Haru shook his head, "His finger didn''t break."


    Everyone looked at him expectantly.


    "Uh uh. It shattered."


    Everyone sweatdropped.


    Haru suddenly became serious, "Still. How come he has a Quirk now? He should have gotten one when we were kids. Late bloomers are only found at the age of seven at the very oldest. Izuku is twice that age."


    A warning crackle alerted everyone before Katsuki dashed forward, his hands lighting up aggressively.


    "Hey! Deku you bastard! Tell me how you did that or you''re dead!"


    Izuku screamed in terror as the angry ash-blonde bore down on him.


    An eruption of paper shot from the ground to in a protective pillar in front of the injured boy as Aizawa''s scarf shot out a looped itself around Katsuki''s body.


    Katsuki strained against his restraints to no avail as the pillar scattered to revealed Haru, the boy''s golden eyes blazing in defiance.


    "Get out of my way, Haru," Katsuki growled, turning his head to glare at Aizawa, "Damn! Why the hell is your damn scarf so strong."


    "Because it''s a special capture weapon made out of carbon fiber and a special metal alloy," Aizawa explained his expression hardening, "Stand down."


    Haru absorbed the paper around him in obedience to his teacher''s order.


    "It''d be wise to avoid making me use my Quirk so much. It gives me serious dry eye."


    ''Too bad! That power''s amazing!''


    Izuku stared at Haru''s back, "Wait. Didn''t he use it on you earlier? Why didn''t it work?"


    Haru tensed a little.


    Aizawa smoothly cut the confrontation short as he deactivated his Quirk and released Katsuki.


    "You''re wasting my time now. Whoever''s next can step up."


    Haru ushered Izuku around his angry brother and escorted him back to the group.


    Uraraka glanced at the green-haired teen''s injury, "Ouch! Is your finger okay?"


    Izuku put on a brave smile, "Sure."


    Haru gently grabbed the injured hand. "Yeah, yeah, tough guy. Give it here," he examined the fracture carefully and gingerly placed his other hand over the broken finger, "This will only help the pain a little, don''t injure yourself any more than you already have."


    A faint green glow appeared off of Haru''s hand. Coating Izuku''s finger in its light.


    Kirishima''s eyes widened, "Wait, you have a healing Quirk too?"


    Haru shook his head no, "My Quirk, Origami, is both an emitter and transformation type. It allows me to create and manipulate paper and its properties and to even turn my body into origami. The energy or chakra I use to control my paper can be diverted into other uses. My healing powers are strongly limited, but I hope UA will help me work on that."


    A student with a bird-like head named Tokoyami spoke for the first time, "I see. That''s what you meant earlier about having the most versatile Quirk in the class. You weren''t exaggerating."


    Haru stepped away from Izuku and scratched the back of his head, "Yeah sorry about that. I sometimes say things like that without thinking."


    Izuku stared at his finger in wonder, "I b?r?ly feel any pain!"


    Haru sent him a warning glare, "It''s still injured, idiot. If you put too much strain on it, you''ll start the pain all over again."


    ***


    (A little while later...)


    All the tests were finished. Haru had performed them as he had the others. Poor Izuku had to fight against the pain, despite Haru''s healing chakra. Now they were all waiting nervously for the final scores of their tests.


    "Alright, time to give you the results I''ve ranked you all from best to worst. You should probably have a good idea of your standing already. I just pull up the whole list. It''s not worth going over each individual score."


    The hero pressed a bu??on on his phone and a hologram appeared for them all to see.


    1. Momo Yaoyorozu


    2. Shoto Todoroki


    3. Katsuki Bakugo


    4. Haruko Bakugo


    5. Teyna Iida


    6. Fumikage Tokoyami


    7. Mezo Shoji


    8. Mashiao Ojiro


    9. Eijiro Kirshima


    10. Mina Ashido


    11. Ochaco Uraraka


    12. Koji Koda


    13. Tsuyu Asui


    14. Yuga Aoyama


    15. Hanta Sero


    16. Denki Kaminari


    17. Kyoka Jiro


    18. Toru Hagakure


    19. Minoru Minteta


    20. Izuku Midoriya


    "And I was lying. No one''s going home."


    "..."


    Aizawa gave them all a sadistic smile, "That, was just a rational deception to make sure you gave it your all in the test."


    "..."


    "HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUH?"


    Yaoyorozu, one of the recommended students gave them all an apologetic look, "I''m surprised the rest of you didn''t figure that out. I''m sorry I guess I should have said something."


    Most of the class gave her a tired look.


    ''Yeah... You should have.''


    Sero looked at Kirishima with a relieved grin, "That was pretty nerve-wracking, huh?"


    Kirishima grinned back, "Nah. I''m always ready for a challenge."


    Haru gave everyone a confused look, "Wait, he wasn''t lying. He just changed his mi¨Cmmmff!"


    Aizawa suddenly had Haru bundled up in his capture weapon, making sure to gag him well.


    "That''s it we''re done for the day. Pick up a syllabus in the classroom. Read it over by tomorrow morning."


    The pro hero slowly walked away. Haru''s eyes were hooded and blank while his heels dragged along the ground as his teacher kidnapped him.


    Izuku sighed in relief that the ordeal was over.


    "Midoriya," the teen jumped as Aizawa turned to face him, "Take this slip and have the old lady fix you up."


    Aizawa glanced at Haru expectantly. Haru glared at the man and grumbled under his gag before sighing. The slip of paper floated from Aizawa''s fingers and straight to Izuku''s hands.


    Without further delay, Aizawa left the training grounds, still dragging Haru along with him, "Things are going to be tougher tomorrow when your actual training begins. Make sure you''re prepared."


    Everyone breathed a loud sigh as their teacher rounded the corner of the main building.


    Everyone was suddenly completely silent as they wondered why they thought they had forgotten something.


    A sudden gasp came from the invisible girl, Hagakure, "Mr. Aizawa kidnapped Bakugo!"


    Katsuki''s bristled as he realized the same thing, "What the hell? I''m gonna kill that bastard!"


    ***


    (A/N) For those unfamiliar.


    Katon = Fire Release/Fire Style


    Futon = Wind Release/Wind Style


    Raiton = Lightning Release/Lightning Style


    Doton = Earth Release/Earth Style


    Suiton = Water Release/Water Style

 Chapter 13 - The Secret

    Aizawa walked down the halls of UA, which were luckily empty at the moment, as he continued to drag Haru along with his capture weapon.


    Haru was five seconds from shredding the stupid thing before he was conveyed to a small conference room near the teacher''s lounge.


    "Remember to behave," the hero instructed as he threw the door open, "I brought him."


    Haru looked up curiously to see several familiar figures in hero costumes sitting around the U-shaped table including pro heroes Present Mic, Ectoplasm, Cementoss, Power Loader, and Snipe and heroines Midnight and Recovery Girl.


    "Very good, Eraser Head. Thank you," a small furry creature (Haru ?ssumed he was important) said politely from where it sat at the head of the table.


    With Eraser Head present, it seemed most of the staff of UA first-year staff was present.


    Aizawa, a little impatiently, ushered Haru to a seat in the center of the room, still keeping him wrapped in his scarf.


    To be honest, the teenager was a little ticked off about being brought in like this. He could guess why he here, but he was still fuming and he showed it with his puffed cheeks and angry aura. One could almost see the steam shooting from the boy''s head.


    "By the looks of it, Erasure Head didn''t tell you about this meeting beforehand like he was supposed to," a familiar voice stated a little disapprovingly as Haru''s felt the threads of Aizawa''s scarf warp and pulled away from him, "I think you snapped a few threads, Erasure."


    Haru''s eyes widened a little at the sight of a familiar blonde-haired figure standing in the shadows by the window, "Best Jeanist!"


    The furry creature began pouring hot water from a teapot into several small teacups, "I''m sorry about the confusion, Bakugo, but this was the only time we could bring the entire staff together like this during this time of the year. We just need a couple more people."


    Haru sighed giving a brief nod in acceptance. The creature held a finished cup out to him and Haru received it using his Quirk, floating it over carefully.


    Just as he took a sip, the door slammed open, causing him to choke on the hot liquid


    "I AM HERE!"


    Best Jeanist gave the number one hero a disapproving look, "Your late, All Might."


    All Might sweatdropped and gave a nervous cough, "Sorry."


    He meekly took a seat next to the furry creature''s right while Jeanist moved to sit on its left. Haru acted as if he had never met the former personally before, a previous agreement he had decided on with the number one hero. It saved unnecessary questions.


    The room quieted down as everyone was seated.


    Less than thirty seconds later, the door slid open again to reveal pro hero Vlad King. The grey-haired hero didn''t say a word as he sat in an empty seat.


    "Now then," the furry creature spoke up, "We are all here. I ?ssume that you are familiar with everyone, Bakugo?"


    Haru raised his teacup to take a sip, "Sorry, I don''t know who you are, sir."


    The creature giggled I amusement, "Ah yes, let me introduce myself. My name is Nezu, the one who could be a dog or a mouse or a bear, but more importantly... I''m the principal!"


    A soft clink as Haru set the teacup on its saucer was the boy''s only response.


    Nezu rubbed his paws together, "Now, let''s get down to business."


    Ectoplasm addressing Nezu instantly, "All of the first-year staff has been gathered here. May I ask why, and what this boy has to do with it?"


    Nezu nodded at Best Jeanist to proceed.


    The hero pushed his tea away and looked at Haru, "Haru, it is required that you give me permission before revealing your history."


    Haru looked the man in the eye, before giving his consent, "I understand. You may tell them."


    "If at any point you feel uncomfortable, let us know," Nezu added.


    Haru gave a slight bow of gratitude, "Thank you."


    The formalities out of the way, Jeanist looked around the room, his voice clear and to the point, "I''m sure you all are familiar with the rumor of the Uzumaki Clan."


    The was a slight murmur in response from several teachers.


    Present Mic scratched his head, "Some sort of urban legend, right? It suddenly popped up around ten years ago."


    "A clan possessing great power," Midnight noted, "Rumored to possess Quirks so powerful that they were worshiped as gods. Their whereabouts and numbers are unknown."


    "They were believed to be practically ageless, capable of living longer than the average human," Power Loader added.


    Eraser Head raised an eyebrow at Best Jeanist, already guessing what was about to go down, "You are about to tell us that the rumors are not unfounded."


    The blonde hero pulled at his hair out of habit, "Their existence is not just a rumor. One member is known to us."


    Haru kept himself from squirming as he felt everyone''s eyes turn on him.


    "Are you implying that the Uzumaki Clan is not only real but that this student is a member as well?" Vlad King was skeptical, "What proof do we have? This boy may have a powerful Quirk, but that means nothing."


    Jeanist held up a hand for silence, "Fifteen years ago, very soon after my debut, I was in the Shizuoka Prefecture on patrol. I happened upon what looked like a crime scene. Two women, one dead, one dying, were laying in their own blood. The only eyewitnesses, a young couple, informed me that the two women had warped out of the air, carrying a child. Security footage matched their story. The dying woman, who also happened to be the child''s mother, told them that her arrival was a result of an attempted space-time ritual in her world to protect her child from the man who was responsible for the death of her husband. A scroll containing the child''s birth information was found on her after she died. From what we were able to piece together, both she and her husband were leaders of a peace organization known as Akatsuki."


    He paused a moment looking at Haru. The boy''s amber eyes were now hidden under his bright red hair, his clenched fists resting on his knees.


    Recovery Girl gave the boy a concerned look, "Is this uncomfortable for you, dear? If you''d prefer, we can stop."


    Haru shook his head, signaling he was fine.


    Giving a silent apology to the boy, the number four hero continued, "Although I was still a newer hero, I had multiple connections in the government. I was not sure what the full situation was at the time, but I believed it would be wise the allow the child to grow up in a nurturing environment. The couple at the scene offered to take him in, even though they had only just left the hospital with a son of their own. By just a slim thread, I was able to place the boy''s guardianship under their care on the condition I would personally monitor him."


    Present Mic interrupted, "That doesn''t explain how the rumor of the Uzumaki Clan started."


    Eraser Head gave Jeanist a dry look, "Or why you are telling us all of this."


    Best Jeanist sighed, "I''m getting to that. At first, the government remained silent about the matter. When the boy turned four, all hell went loose."


    All Might''s permanent smile began to look like a grimace, "When his Quirk manifested."


    Best Jeanist nodded, "The doctor originally stated that he should not have a Quirk as he had two joints in his pinky toe," a small intake of breath could be heard from several people, "Yet this boy," Jeanist gestured at Haru, "Possessed a Quirk of potentially high caliber."


    Nezu''s fur stood up on end, expressing agitation, "And the higher-ups wished to conduct tests."


    Jeanist nodded again, his eyes a mixture of both sadness and anger, "The case was secretly reopened. Details on the boy''s origin began to be investigated, blood samples requested, and moves were made for his current guardianship to be revoked. They even tried to have the ashes of his dead mother and her companion dug up and tested on."


    Recovery Girl had a disapproving expression on her face, "How disgraceful!"


    Several angry murmurs were heard around the table. They were all appalled that their government (well any government for that matter) would do such a thing, but they were not surprised. It wasn''t unusual for many leaders in world governments to take advantage of situations like this. Since Haru was technically an alien, most politicians would simply deny the boy''s rights on the official excuse that he was not human.


    Cementoss cleared his throat, "And they were somehow thwarted?"


    Best Jeanist nodded, "My network of information gathering is rather extensive so it wasn''t difficult the catch wind of the matter. I managed to make them back down although it may have taken a variety of unsavory methods."


    Nobody turned a hair on that fact. It was well known that Best Jeanist was ruthless to his opponents. He wasn''t above playing dirty with people who used dirty methods. In his ideal, there was a fine line between heroes and villains, and it was his job to correct those who stepped over that line. If he needed to use blackmail or political threats, he''d it without hesitation for the greater good.


    "But what about the rumor?" Midnight asked.


    "There was a leak," Jeanist explained, "Some amateur blogger with a hacking Quirk got into the network and discovered some minor files and he posted his findings online. Luckily, he had very limited information so identities were not revealed and the story was blown out of proportion, making it unbelievable. The rumors online persisted, but we were able to keep them in check without gaining the attention of the general public."


    Aizawa snorted softly at the talk of the media. "How much of it was true?" he inquired.


    Jeanist shrugged, "We have very limited information, so our data is spotty. What we know is that the Uzumaki Clan is indeed very powerful and possesses immense levels of vitality, giving them longer than average lifespans. Apart from that, we will have to wait until more information is given to us."


    Snipe spoke up for the first time, "What do you mean by that?"


    Jeanist looked at Haru, signaling that the teenager should answer.


    "As I have been growing older, information has slowly leaked into my memories through a seal."


    Most of the people in the room were no longer surprised at this point.


    Nezu leaned forward curiously, "A seal? Care to elaborate?"


    Haru pulled back the hair covering his face and focused his chakra. A moment later, a circular seal mark appeared on the pale skin of his forehead.


    "As time passes, the seal weakens, allowing more information to pass through," he explained, "Eventually, it will break, but I don''t know what will happen when it does."


    "Only the highest powers of government and the Hero Safety Commission are aware of this fact," Jeanist informed them, "You are all being made aware of it in case it ever causes Bakugo to become unstable."


    Eraser Head rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "That could be difficult since I can''t erase his power. Since it''s not a Quirk, my Erasure has no effect."


    Vlad King frowned in concern, "That also means any Quirk or technology we own that can suppress Quirks can''t restrain him. If he went out of control, he''d be much harder to calm down."


    Haru ducked his head, "This might be a bad time to tell you, but I have a really bad temper."


    Midnight sighed, "Of course he does."


    Best Jeanist face twitched in amusement, "Haru is exaggerating. He''s actually slow to anger. It just when he does lose it that there''s is a problem. Then, there is hell to pay."


    All Might shuddered internally, remembering Haru''s killing intent during the sludge incident.


    Nezu smiled briefly before turning to Jeanist once again, "We will discuss how to deal with the situation at a later time. Apart from the case with the seal, who knows what we all know now?"


    Jeanist turned to look back at the principal, "About his existence and potential, several high ranked officials, the Hero Safety Commission, the heads of the police force, All Might, Endeavor, and Hawks."


    Ectoplasm glanced between All Might and Best Jeanist, "So the top four had this knowledge all along."


    All Might shook his head, "We have only been given access to the information three years ago."


    Understanding dawn on everyone as Snipes stated what everyone was thinking, "When he started junior high."


    Jeanist nodded, "Correct. We thought as he got older we''d expand the numbers of those in confidence."


    "And you told us because you needed more allies to ensure his safety," Nezu said the sentence more an observation than a question as he studied his tea thoughtfully.


    "Also correct," Jeanist placed both hands on the conference table, "As an alumnus at this school, I know that UA is very protective of their students. As Haru gets older, he will draw more attention. Until he is of legal age, we need to take precautionary steps and keep his true surname a secret from the public as long as possible."


    Several of the teachers gave their silent agreement.


    At this point, Power Loader glanced at Haru, not a little amazed at how calm the boy was just sitting around while people were blatantly discussing his potential future, "Principal. If Best Jeanist has finished telling us everything, we should let Bakugo go home. We can''t keep talking about him as if he''s not there."


    Jeanist broke off his discussion to address the room at large, "Actually when I mentioned this meeting to Haru in the first place, he asked to be present. He apparently wanted to make a few requests for extracurricular lessons and resources."


    Nezu leaned forward expectantly, "Let us hear them."


    Haru braced himself and looked Nezu in the eye, "Where I come from, everyone possessed an energy called chakra which is what gives me power. Apparently, it has healing qualities to it when I apply it to injuries. The problem is that my healing is very limited. I want to develop it more."


    Nezu nodded, "We will work on your schedule to allow this. I''m sure Recovery Girl would be happy for you to study under her."


    The principal looked at the old heroine who nodded in response, "I will happily do so. Healing Quirks are quite rare. It would be wasteful to not let the young man exploit it."


    Nezu looked back at Haru, "Anything else?"


    Haru slightly raised his hand, a strange tag peeling off the back of his palm, "I have a prototype support item I want to develop. Most of the creation process can be replicated, but the finished product requires chakra to properly utilize. I was wondering if I could have a way to have numbers of these tags created."


    All Might choked when he saw the kanji ''Explode'' on the tag.


    Midnight shot up in her seat, "Is that?"


    Present Mic stood in panic, "A bomb?"


    Haru waved his hands in panic, "Wait! Wait! It''s a low powered one!"


    Best Jeanist gave Haru a stern look, "So it is a bomb."


    Haru started to sweat under the hero''s gaze, "M-maybe?"


    Power Loader took pity on him and held out a hand, "Let me see."


    Haru floated the tag over so the Excavation Hero could look at it. Everyone waited as the man slowly examined the paper, even sniffing it to surmise what was used in its creation.


    "Nitroglycerine?"


    Haru waved his hand in a ''so-so'' fashion, "Kinda. I used my brother''s sweat since it acts similarly to nitroglycerine. I was hoping to use something a little more practical in the future."


    Power Loader nodded, "How many do you need?"


    Haru crossed his arms, "How many can you make?"


    Everyone''s eyebrows shot up.


    "How many do you plan to carry?" Ectoplasm asked a little incredulously.


    Haru looked at Ectoplasm calmly, "I am still learning how, but I can seal the tags in another dimension until I need them. It will save chakra. Up till now, I have been forced to duplicate large numbers from a single tag and that''s exhausting."


    Several of the heroes sweatdropped at his nonchalant tone.


    ''This kid...''


    Nezu cackled, nearly spilling his tea, "My, my! I''m sure that your attendance here will be quite interesting for all of us, Bakugo. Is there anything else?"


    Realizing he had been given permission to leave, Haru stood up, giving a formal bow, "That is all for now. I''d best get going before my brother burns something down."


    Present Mic blinked, "What?"


    Eraser Head gave the Voice Hero an annoyed look, "You heard him."


    Everyone else remained silent until Haru left the room.


    After the door closed, Nezu placed his paws together, "I believe that now we get to the second part of our meeting."


    Recovery Girl gave the principal a knowing look, "I thought that might be the case."


    Vlad crossed his arms while looking at Best Jeanist, "Is there more you wanted to discuss with us?"


    Jeanist rested his clasped hands together on the table, "As I hinted before, Bakugo is practically my protege. Since he turned ten, I would occasionally drop by his home and spend time getting to know him while keeping his older brother in the dark. During our conversations together, I made sure to be on the lookout for any ideals or mannerisms that could turn out to be alarming," he paused, "He figured that out when he turned twelve and told me so."


    If Ectoplasm''s permanent grin could fade, it would have at that moment, "What happened?"


    The number four hero closed his eyes and sighed, "That''s the concern. Nothing."


    Several eyebrows shot up, "Nothing?"


    Midnight was suddenly chewing her lip, "You say he was twelve? Normally a child would lose trust in that situation or at least be upset."


    Recovery Girl rapped her knuckles against the table, "Now, now. You are all overthinking this. He may be a child, but he has shown unusual maturity for someone his age while under pressure. As a nurse, my main concern is for his overall health. If we cling to prejudiced ideas, our behavior towards him may cause negative effects. Stop surmising facts just because he''s outside our comfort zone."


    Best Jeanist cut her off, "You''re all unraveling because you didn''t let me finish."


    Everyone turned their attention back towards the blonde hero, a little annoyed at his attempt at a thread pun, before sensing an aura of... worry?


    "Bakugo''s seal is what concerns me because it started to become visible after that day," Jeanist explained, "It seems to be weakening faster than it should."


    "Will anything bad happen as a result?" Present Mic asked.


    Jeanist shrugged, "I''m not sure. From what Haruko has been able to tell me, it seems to be leading up to something, but we cannot determine what. What I am worried about is what ideals it may try to feed him. Peace seeking organizations could be double edge blades that utilize unsavory methods. We have no idea what his parent''s idealism was."


    "We need not be concerned about that now," Nezu stated, "Bakugo seems like an independent person. For now, we will act as if nothing about him is different. As the principal of UA, I heartily intend to take full responsibility for any actions this student may take under my supervision. Although, I highly doubt I will need to do so."


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Since it was now the end of the school day, all the students were starting to head home.


    A very tired Izuku was slowly making his way out of the main building when he felt someone place a hand on his shoulder. Instinctively he flinched a little before seeing who it was.


    "Oh! Hey there, Iida!"


    The bespectacled student gave concerned smile, "How''s the broken finger doing?"


    Izuku showed him his bandaged finger, "It''s doing fine, thanks to Recovery Girl. For some reason, she had to leave right after for a meeting."


    Iida also found that odd but didn''t give any comment.


    "Izu!"


    The two boys looked up to see Haru running up to them with a cheerful wave.


    "Haru!"


    The redhead slowed as he got close to them, "How''s the finger?"


    Izuku showed held up his finger again.


    Haru silently took it, activating his healing chakra, "Wow! Recovery Girl''s Quirk is amazing! I hope, she can give me some tips."


    Iida glasses glinted approvingly, "Learning to maximize one''s potential is a true mark of heroism! I''m sure you''ll become an exemplary student with that attitude, Bakugo!"


    Haru smiled shaking his head, "Call me, Haru. Everyone calls my brother Bakugo."


    Iida nodded, "Very well," he instantly quieted down as they all began to walk towards the main gate, "What do you think about Mr. Aizawa? I was a bit concerned about his approach to class, but I trust the school''s judgment. UA is the top program. Even so, lying is downright immoral."


    No one noticed the guilty look on Haru''s face. ''Uh oh... What would he think about a shinobi''s art of deception?''


    A cheerful cry made them all stop and turned to see Uraraka running towards them, "Wait up you three! Are you going to the station? I''ll join you guys!"


    Iida leaned over a bit to look at the shorter female, "Oh, you''re the infinity girl!"


    Uraraka smiled at them, making Izuku''s heart skip a beat. In the deepest recesses of his mind, he hoped no one heard how fast it was beating.


    Unfortunately, Haru''s sensory picked up on it instantly. The teen inwardly gave an evil grin at the prospect of a little teasing.


    Completely oblivious of the impact she was making on a certain moss-haired male, Uraraka introduced herself, "I''m Ochaco Uraraka," her face became thoughtful, "Let''s see. You''re Tenya Iida, you''re Haruko Bakugo," she looked at Izuku, "And you''re name is Deku, right? Midoriya?"


    Izuku blanched a little, "Deku?"


    Seeing the brunette innocently use the taboo nickname on his lovestruck friend made Haru turn away as he hid a laugh with a loud cough.


    Uraraka looked confused, "Isn''t that what the blonde Bakugo called you? During the fitness test, he said," she did a perfect imitation of Katsuki''s voice, "''Deku you bastard!'' Right?"


    Haru felt his body start to hurt from his contained laughter.


    Izuku was sweating buckets as he tried to explain her mistake, "Well. Um... My name''s actually Izuku. Deku is what Kacchan called me to make fun of me."


    Iida furrowed his eyebrows, "That''s unsportsmanlike."


    Izuku tried to make eye contact with an extremely distracted Haru. ''Help!''


    Haru was already too far gone. He knew that if he dared look at Izuku''s face he''d lose it.


    Uraraka placed a hand on the back of her head, "Oh, I didn''t realize that I''m sorry!" she brightened up again, "But you know what? I like Deku. It can make a great hero name. Plus I think it sounds kinda cute."


    Izuku''s face was beet red, "Deku it is!"


    Haru was visibly struggling at this point. ''Oh my gosh! Please stop. I''m gonna die!''


    None of the others noticed as Iida stared at Izuku in disbelief, "Just like that? Weren''t you saying it was an insult?"


    Izuku hid his face in his hand as he faced away from both Iida and URaraka, "Paradigm shift! My whole world is upside down!


    A look of confusion appeared on Uraraka''s face, "Wait what?"


    "Pffffffffffffffffffffffff!"


    Haru lost it as fell to his knees, holding his aching stomach as he laughed hysterically.


    The other three looked at him in bewilderment.


    "H-Haru-chan?" Izuku queried.


    Iida glanced at Izuku, "What''s wrong?


    "I don''t know?"


    Jiro and Kaminari suddenly showed up out of nowhere. The girl had a deadpan look on her face, but the blonde eyes were squinted as he sent a knowing look at the unsuspecting new ship of Class 1A.


    "You three go on. Jiro and I wanted to talk to Haru a bit before he left," Kaminari said reassuringly, "We''ll make sure he''s fine."


    Izuku still looked confused but complied, "O-okay then."


    Kaminari watched Izuku, Uraraka, and Iida until they were out of earshot before plopping himself down in front of a still laughing Haru, "What happened. Give me the juicy stuff!"


    Haru shook his head, unable to speak as he gasped for air.


    The blonde was still adamant, "Aww! C''mon!"


    Jiro popped a vein and jabbed her earphone jack in Kaminari''s ear, "Just shut up, you idiot."


    They were interrupted by a new voice, "Well, I see the other rabble got in too. Tired of being in the inferior class yet?"


    They all looked up to see Monoma and Shiozaki walking towards them.


    Jiro sighed, "Oh look, the other idiot."


    Monoma stiffened, "W-what?"


    "Geez, take a joke."


    Shiozaki gave a small chuckle at Monoma''s outraged expression, causing the blonde to look at her in betrayal.


    Haru finally found his voice as he tried to placate his friend, "...Hey, Monoma... Nice to see you got in... You too Shiozaki."


    Monoma instantly calmed as he sent a confident smirk at the redhead, "Of course we got in! We aren''t some lame idiots like the majority of your class."


    Haru''s eyebrows shot up as he was helped up by Kaminari, "Wow, getting a little personal, Monoma."


    Monoma gave a low laugh, "Am I wrong? I''m sure our class is far superior to yours."


    Kaminari gave Monoma a good-natured smile and draped an arm over his shoulder, "Hey, hey! No need to fight about who has the better class."


    Jiro was twirled with one of her jacks around her finger, "Yeah, why bring class rivalries in our conversations. So what if you two are placed in Class 1B and we''re in Class 1A. We all want to be heroes, right? What makes us so different?"


    "Personally, I see no reason for there to be conflict in the first place," Shiozaki said, "After we graduate, we will simply be heroes. We cannot blind ourselves to the evils we face by fighting among ourselves."


    Monoma gave the girl a disgruntled look, "You were supposed to be on my side, Shiozaki!"


    Haru chuckled, flicking Monoma''s forehead, "Chill out, Monoma. I''m sure there will be plenty of opportunities to prove your point."


    Jiro gave Haru a deadpan look, "You are way too nice to people."


    Haru blinked, "Huh?"


    Everyone sighed at his obliviousness.


    Kaminari brightened as an idea struck him, "Let''s all hang out somewhere! Celebrate getting into UA!" he wiggled his eyebrows at Shiozaki, "Maybe get to know each other better."


    Monoma sweatdropped, "Gross."


    Haru just shook his head, "Sorry, I already planned on visiting someone."


    Jiro sent him a side glance, "You''re girlfriend?"


    Haru coughed, a hint of pink touching his cheeks, "N-no. I''m actually single."


    Kaminari and Monoma looked at him in disbelief, "WHAT?"


    Haru frantically waved his hands to make them be quiet.


    Ignoring his panic, Kaminari grabbed Haru''s shoulders and looked him in the eye, "How can a guy like you be single? You should have your pick of any girl in high school!"


    Monoma sent the electric blonde an annoyed look, "As much as I hate to agree with Pikachu, he''s got a point."


    Haru rubbed the back of his neck, "Guys, can we please not talk about my relationship status? My mom gives me enough lectures as it is."


    "Well, she should!" Kaminari screeched, "Think about the rest of us guys! Do you have any idea how it makes us feel when someone like you deliberately remains single? Where''s your pride as a man?"


    A pair of earphone jacks stabbed both Kaminari and Monoma in the ears, making them dance in pain from the painful sound waves punishing their eardrums.


    "Geez, you two are so annoying," Jiro mumbled, a look of boredom on her face.


    Kaminari winced as the girl pulled her plug from his ear, "Ow! You''re so mean, Jiro."


    Jiro just gave him a smile that screamed danger, causing him to inch away.


    Haru looked at the ground and realized he had dropped his school bag. "I''m visiting my mother''s grave," he explained, leaning over to pick it up, "I try to see her every week."


    Shiozaki placed her hand over her mouth with a slight gasp, "Oh. We''re so sorry."


    Haru waved it off, "No need to apologize. She died when I was a few weeks old and my dad died before I was born. The Bakugos took me in and have raised me since then."


    Monoma sent Haru an inquiring look, "So what''s your original surname."


    Haru gave them a closed-eyed smile as he held a finger up in a secretive way, "That''s classified," he turned, slinging his bag over his shoulder, "See you guys tomorrow!"


    His friend watched him as he quickly walked away to where they saw an impatient ash-blonde waiting for him at the gate.


    "What the hell took you so long?"


    "Did you miss me that much?"


    "In your dreams!"


    Monoma felt a tiny smile tug at his lips, "He''s unreal."


    Jiro shrugged, "Maybe that''s why we became friends with him in the first place."


    ***


    (A/N) I seriously faceplanted on the desk right after writing this. Why writer''s block, why?


    Pro Heroes Names and Aliases (According to the Wiki)


    ***


    Chiyo Sh¨±zenji: Youthful Heroine: Recovery Girl


    Ekutopurazumu: Ectoplasm


    Higari Maijima: Excavation Hero: Power Loader


    Hizashi Yamada: Voice Hero: Present Mic


    Ken Ishiyama: Cementoss


    Nemuri Kayama: R-Rated Hero: Midnight


    Sh¨­ta Aizawa: Eraserhead


    Sunaipu: Snipe


    Tsunagu Hakamada: Fiber Hero: Best Jeanist


    Yagi Toshinori: All Might

 Chapter 14 - Fight Training

    (The next day...)


    Classes at UA followed a similar pattern as all other high school core curricula with some slight differences. Homeroom under Mr. Aizawa. Mathematics under Ectoplasm. Modern Hero Art History under Midnight. Modern Literature under Cementoss. Now it was English under Present Mic.


    The Voice Hero finished writing down the problem on the blackboard and turned to the class, "Now, which of these three sentences contain a mistake?"


    1. The man whom I respect most is my father.


    2. That is the house in which he lived.


    3. I well remember that day on which we both met.


    4. Please tell me that all you know.


    Everyone in the class was silent as Haru and Yayorozu raised their hands.


    "Haruko?"


    Due to their being two Bakugos in the class and using the name Uzumaki was off-limits, the staff had decided to call Haru by his formal first name.


    "Sensei, not to avoid the question, but isn''t this English too formal for regular conversation?" Haru asked in fluent English.


    Present Mic grinned as he replied in the same language, "Right you are, Haruko. It is formal. That makes it perfect for everyone to start on a similar page. After mastering this, turning the words into a less formal conversation will help implant the knowledge even more!"


    Katsuki grunted, also speaking in English "Stop trying to avoid work, showoff."


    Haru flipped him the bird, switching his English to an Irish accent, "Look at wee clover calling the grass green."


    "Eh?"


    "That''s a cute little Celtic twist on a classic idiom, Katsuki."


    ***


    (A/N) I can only do this as I have very strong Irish ties in my family. Please don''t imitate accents in real life. Lol!


    ***


    Yaoyorozu, who could understand everything being said, stifled a giggle.


    Present Mic regained everyone''s attention as he raised his voice, "HEY EVERYONE! LOOK ALIVE. GRAMMER RULES!"


    Yaoyorozu raised her hand again, correctly stating that the relative pronoun in the last sentence was incorrect.


    ***


    (After class...)


    Haru quickly rose from his seat and headed for the door.


    "See you guys at lunch," he called out as he waved at his friends as he disappeared around the door frame.


    Iida stared after him in horror, "Haru! You cannot skip class! That is very disrespectful to the teachers!"


    Haru leaned back so his head and shoulders were visible, "I''m exempt from morals counseling."


    Kaminari sighed, "Lucky! How''d you do that!"


    A loud bark made everyone jump as the Hound Hero: Hound Dog appeared behind Haru.


    "Haruko! Head to Recovery Girls office now!" the doglike hero growled.


    Haru straightened up, bowing apologetically, "Yes sir. Sorry."


    Hound Dog handed Haru a file, "Recovery Girl will integrate any necessary counseling with her own tutoring. Take it seriously."


    Haru bowed agian, "Yes sir."


    ***


    (Afternoon...)


    "I AM...!" the classroom door slammed open to reveal All Might, "COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON!"


    ''Normal?''


    "I can''t believe it''s really All Might!" Kaminari claimed, b?r?ly containing his smile.


    Kirishima grinned as he clenched his fist in anticipation, "So he really is a teacher! This year is gonna be totally awesome!"


    Asui placed a finger to her chin as she watched the number one hero strut into the room, "Hey look! Is he wearing his silver age costume!"


    Ojiro had an awed look on his face as his tail flicked unconsciously, "I''m getting goosebumps! It''s so retro!"


    All Might placed his fists on his h?ps in a herolike pose, "Welcome to the most important class at UA High! Think of it as Heroing 101! Here, you will learn the basic of being a pro, and what it means to fight in the name of good!" he struck another dramatic pose, "Let''s get into it! Today''s lesson will pull no punches!"


    He pulled out a card, seemingly from the air, and held it up for them all the see.


    Battle.


    Several of the more hyperactive students looked excited.


    "Fight training!" Katsuki said, his face twisting into a feral grin.


    He looked over at Haru who turned to look back in turn. A look of fierce competition crackled between the two boys.


    Haru gave his brother a closed-eyed smile, "I''m gonna kick your ?ss."


    Katsuki cracked his knuckles, "I''m gonna beat you so badly, you''ll feel it for the rest of the week."


    Izuku paled a little, "This is not going to end well."


    Everyone else sweatdropped in silent agreement. The Bakugos were getting way too intense.


    All Might pulled out a small device, "But one of the keys of being a hero is..." he pressed a bu??on, "Looking good!"


    Several metal racks containing rows of numbered cases slid out of the wall, earning several exclamations of excitement.


    Their costumes.


    All Might gave them a thumbs up, "These were designed for you based on your Quirk registration forms and the requests you sent in before school started! Get yourselves suited up and then meet me at Training Ground Beta!"


    Everyone cheered," YES SIR!"


    ***


    Everyone grabbed their cases according to their desk number and headed for the dressing rooms.


    Haru opened his and blinked, "I can''t believe it... they included everything!"


    Kirishima watched the amber-eyed boy excitedly pull out a small pouch and proceed to open it, "Whoa! What did you ask for! I had no idea you could ask for anything besides support items!"


    Kaminari reached over and picked up a small packet of spherical-shaped pills, "What are these?"


    Haru deftly took them back and returned them to the pouch, "Food pills. My Quirk is powered by my energy levels, so I asked for them to make these. They ought to boost my stamina for approximately an hour in emergencies."


    He mentally frowned. ''Too bad they aren''t as potent as the ones from my world. Even so, I can only take a couple at most during a fight. Definitely a last resort.''


    Sero sidled up, already dressed in his costume, "What else have you got?"


    Haru shrugged as he sorted through his gear, "Smoke bombs, steel thread, bandages, antiseptic, and these," he held up a pair of small weapons.


    Kirishima peered at the last objects in curiosity, "What are those?"


    Haru looped his pinky into the ring at the end of the handle of one of the weapons before firmly gripping it in a reverse hold, "This, my friend, is a kunai."


    Sero chuckled nervously, "I can''t believe they are letting you carry blades."


    Haru performed a sleight of hand, making the kunai disappear, "I received training and was given a permit. They are mostly for if my Quirk doesn''t work or I need to climb something. They''re great for stabbing walls"


    Kaminari ?r??n?d, "Great, now we have to worry about you stabbing us."


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "My origami is much more painful."


    Kirishima grinned, pounding his hardened fists together, "I bet your Quirk won''t even affect me."


    Haru chuckled, "Yeah maybe not."


    Katsuki, dressed in a black tank top, baggy pants, and a pair of large grenade-like gauntlets stormed up to the group, glaring through his jagged black and orange mask.


    "Cut the crap and get ready, idiots!"


    Haru closed his eyes and sighed, "Fine, fine. Just keep what''s left of your shirt on already."


    Katsuki sent him a death glare. "Don''t test me," he growled before storming from the room.


    Haru ignored him and pulled off his shirt, revealing his lean but well-defined muscles.


    He noticed Kaminari staring and shot a warning look at him, "Whatever you''re thinking, stop it now!"


    Kaminari choked on his spit and coughed violently. Sero goodnaturedly began patting his back.


    Kirishima looked at Kaminari in confusion, "Kaminari, I didn''t know you leaned that way. You were always flirting with the girls, so I just ?ssumed... unless¨C"


    "¨CIT''S NOT WHAT YOU THINK IT IS!" Kaminari screamed, causing them all to flinch at the sudden rise in volume, "I WAS STILL TRYING TO FIGURE OUT HOW THE HECK YOU ARE STILL SINGLE! YOU''VE SERIOUSLY GOT EVERYTHING GOING FOR YOU!"


    Haru blinked, "You''re still worried about that?"


    Sero looked confused, "Why should he have a girlfriend? As far as I know, everyone in the class is single."


    Kaminari just motioned at Haru frantically, a ''c''mon, can''t you see it?'' look on his face. Kirishima and Sero looked at the blonde and then at Haru.


    "Nope, don''t get it."


    "Yeah, me neither."


    Kaminari visibly deflated.


    Haru spoke, gaining their attention, "Are you, finished? If you don''t mind, I''d prefer it if you''d stop bringing this conversation up, Kaminari. I will get a girlfriend when I meet the right person, and no sooner."


    Kaminari wept fake tears, "Why did you have to be so pure!"


    At that moment they all realized Haru had already changed. For his top, he wore a charcoal grey t-shirt over what appeared to be a light, silk-lined, mesh armor. Over it all, he wore a simple white belt. His pants were also charcoal grey as were his open-toed sandals. The bottoms of his pant legs were fastened by a pair of white kyahan[1] so they fit snugly around his ankles. His weapons pouch was firmly fastened to his upper th??h.


    Kirishima looked over Haru''s clothing, "Wow, nice costume! It''s so manly!"


    Haru smirked, "Oh, I''ve not even added to important parts, you guys go on ahead, I''ll be out in a moment."


    [1] The kyahan are ninja leg wraps used to fasten the bottom of the ninja''s trousers. The kyahan were generally individual strips of cloth with pieces of string attached to each wrap allowing them to be securely fastened around the trousers.


    ***


    (Ground Beta...)


    All Might stood at the entrance of the tunnel leading into the training ground


    ***


    (Play: Boku no Hero Academia OST 16 ¡ºHERO A¡»Training Theme youtu.be/SFiFZ7WK_Hg)


    ***


    As if on cue, the members of Class 1A slowly exited the tunnel, each revealing their individual costumes.


    All Might flashed them his signature grin, "They say that clothes make the pros, young ladies and gentlemen, and behold, you are the proof!" the blonde hero observed his students proudly as they entered into the sunlight, "Take this to heart, for now on, you are all heroes-in-training! This is getting me all ramped up! You all look so cool!"


    Everyone had a look of confidence on their faces, each fully ready to take on the challenge.


    "Now, shall we started you bunch of nubies?"


    Jiro, dressed in a classy punk style, looked at Kaminari, who was similarly dressed, "Where''s Haru?"


    A sharp click of footsteps echoed from the hallway, causing several of the students to look towards the dark entrance.


    A lone figure, his face hidden behind the high collar of a long, black cloak emblazoned with fiery red clouds, stepped into the light. On his shoulder stood a bright red spiral symbol and in his left hand he wore a white ring bearing the kanji [''white'']


    "What do you guys think?"


    Uraraka squinted a moment before recognizing him, "Haru?"


    Haru raised his dark leather, sugegasa style hat to reveal a headband with four vertical lines engraved on a piece of metal on his forehead, "I based it off my mom''s costume."


    Kaminari shot him finger guns, "Nice look. The ladies will love that mysterious vibe."


    Jiro jabbed him with her earphone jack in irritation, "Not everything is about attracting girls," she looked at Haru, "Seriously though, it suits you."


    Haru''s blush was hidden behind his collar, "T-thanks."


    He instantly cursed himself mentally for being so awkward. They were just complimenting him, can''t he even handle that?


    Haru turned as his sensory picked up on a familiar presence behind him.


    Izuku exited the tunnel dressed in a teal green costume, complete with a full mask and respirator.


    Haru''s initial smile froze a little as he looked down, "Lookin good, Izu¨C"


    He paused, giving the costume another rundown noting his friend''s trademark red boots with a slight twinge of amusement. It seems like Izuku will still wear them, even here. Ever since Haru had gifted him a pair for his third birthday, Izuku had only worn the same brand of red boots ever since.


    ''Of course.''


    Haru glanced Izuku to All Might, comparing the stiff, bunny ear extensions on his friend''s hood and seeing the similarities between them and All Might''s hair and the lined pattern on the respirator imitating All Might''s smile.


    Haru snorted and turned his face away, "You''re so obvious."


    His comment luckily went unheard as Uraraka approached the green-haired boy, "Hey Deku!"


    Izuku stiffened nervously, his bunny ears seeming to straighten up even further, "Uraraka!"


    The girl sent Izuku a happy smile, "I love your costume! Not too flashy, you know?"


    Izuku''s eye popped under his mask as he stared at the anti-gravity girls'' skin-tight suit. Haru turned away, grinning as his friend blushed and covered his mouth with a low whimper.


    ''They''re too cute!''


    Uraraka stood a little awkwardly in her more or less revealing costume, "I should have been more specific about what I wanted. This bodysuit is skin tight. Not really my style."


    "I love this school."


    The creepy voice made Haru look around to see Mineta ogling all the girls one by one. First Yaoyorozu in her revealing outfit, then Hakakure''s seemingly b?r? figure (Haru''s sensory made him realize she was just wearing a special suit that seemed to take on the traits of the girl''s DNA. She must have decided to wear visible gloves and boot so people didn''t step on her), Ochaco and Asui''s tight-fitting suits, Ashido''s partially revealed bust, and...


    Haru''s eyes narrowed as Mineta turned to look on at Jiro and for some reason, he felt his blood boil


    ''Hell no!''


    Mineta felt a dark shadow of danger loom over him. Trembling he slowly turned around to see Haru, his face hidden by his cloak and hat, raise his hand to smite him down.


    "Mercy..."


    "Burn in hell."


    A paper harasen fan manifested in Haru''s hand just as he stuck down, smashing the pervert into the pavement.


    He stood there, breathing heavily as everyone look at him oddly.


    "Stick to your magazines, Mineta. It will save you a world of pain."


    All Might cleared his throat awkwardly, "Ahem! Now that you''re ready! It''s time for combat training."


    Iida, dressed in a white metal suit, raised his hand, "Sir, this is the fake city from our entrance exam. Does that mean we will be conducting urban battles again?"


    All Might flashed them a peace sign, "Not quite! I''m gonna move you two steps ahead! Most of the villain fights you see on the news take place outside. However, statistically speaking, run-ins with the most dastardly evildoers take place indoors. Backroom deals, home invasions, secret underground lairs. Truly intelligent criminals stay hidden in the shadows. In this training exercise, you''ll be split into teams of good guys and bad guys and fight two on two indoor battles."


    Asui posed a question, "Isn''t this a little advanced?"


    All Might gestured around at the city behind him, "The best training is on the battlefield, but remember you can''t just punch a robot this time. You''re dealing with actual people now."


    Yaoyorozu raised a hand, "Sir, will you be the one who decides who wins?"


    "How much can we hurt the other team?" Katsuki asked impatiently.


    "Do we need to worry about the losers getting expelled like earlier?" Uraraka queried nervously.


    Iida raised his hand again, "Will you be splitting us up by chance or comparative skill?"


    Aoyama twirled his sparkling purple cape for everyone to see, "Isn''t this cape dazzling?"


    All Might gritted his teeth painfully, "I wasn''t finished talking!"


    Everyone quieted down.


    All Might pulled out a booklet, "Listen up!"


    Haru deadpanned when he realized All Might was reading a script.


    "The situation is this: The villains have hidden a nuclear missal somewhere in their hideout. The heroes must try to foil their plans. To do that, the good guys have to catch the evildoers or recover the weapon. Likewise, the bad guys win if they protect their payload or capture the heroes."


    ''Sounds like a classic action movie set up.''


    All Might whipped out a yellow box labeled ''lots'' and held it out, "Times limited and we''ll choose teams by drawing lots!"


    Iida sounded alarmed, "Isn''t there a better way?"


    Izuku raised a finger, "Think about it! Pro often have to team up with heroes from other agencies on the spot. So maybe that''s the reason we''re seeing that here."


    "Heroes need to learn to work with everyone, not just people they are familiar with," Haru added, "Each conflict will vary according to dangers and ?ssets, and most importantly, allies. Flexibility is crucial."


    Iida nodded slowly, "Yes, I see. Life is a random series of events," he bowed towards All Might, "Excuse my rudeness."


    The symbol of peace turned away with a laugh, "No sweat! Let''s draw!"


    Everyone took a ball, checking the letters labeled on them.


    Haru drew an H.


    ''That must mean I am paired with G.''


    He looked around, "Who is G?"


    "Why the hell would you like to know?"


    Haru turned to face Katsuki, holding up his ball with a grin, "Looks like we team up."


    Katsuki looked a little disappointed, revealing how much he had wanted to test his strength against his brother, "Whatever."


    Haru created a paper bird, giving it his ball, "Don''t worry, Katsuki," he said reassuringly as he watched it flutter over to the lots box and drop it in, "You''ll get a chance to fight me."


    Katsuki sent him a challenging look, "I''m gonna win."


    "You can try."


    Soon everyone found their partners and teamed up.


    Team A: Ochaco Uraraka and Izuku Midoryia


    Team B: Mezo Shoji and Shoto Todoroki


    Team C: Minoru Minteta and Momo Yaoyorozu


    Team D: Katsuki Bakugo and Haruko Bakugo


    Team E: Mina Ashido and Yuga Aoyama


    Team F: Koji Koda and Teyna Iida


    Team G: Denki Kaminari and Kyoka Jiro


    Team H: Fumikage Tokoyami and Tsuyu Asui


    Team I: Mashiao Ojiro and Toru Hagakure


    Team J: Hanta Sero and Eijiro Kirishima


    "Wow, what are the chances!" Uraraka gushed at Izuku, "We''re a team!"


    Izuku nervously looked away. ''Oh my gosh! I''ve to make a good impression on her!''


    Jiro looked over at Haru, who was standing near to her, "Lucky you, you got paired with your brother," there was a hint of good-natured sarcasm in her voice.


    Haru felt a little heat run up his neck as he chuckled, "Yeah, we haven''t teamed up for a lot of things before. This may be a problem."


    Kaminari patted his shoulder, "That''s rough, man."


    Katsuki, who had overheard their conversation, popped a vein, "You''ve got something to say, dunce''s face?"


    The electric blonde took a step back, a nervous chuckle escaping his throat.


    Haru smirked at his brother, "You guys shouldn''t take his threats way too seriously. Katsuki may act angry, but he''s actually very s?ns?t?v? underneath. You can say whatever you want about him," he was cut off as Katsuki threw a hand forward, blasting Haru''s upper body. As usual, Haru scattered into several sheets of paper before reforming, "Of course the last only applies if you can negate his explosions or just happen to be a m?s??h?st."


    Kaminari stared at him as if he were crazy while Jiro gave a low laugh.


    Now that everyone had found their teammate, All Might riffled through a pair of boxes to see who would fight each other, "I declare that the first teams to fight will be these guys!" he pulled out a pair of balls for all to see.


    Heroes: Team A


    Villains: Team D


    Haru glanced at Izuku''s looked shocked face and Katsuki''s angry one.


    "Well, ****"


    All Might replaced the balls, "Everyone else can head to the monitoring room to watch."


    "Yes sir!"


    Everyone, except All Might and the selected four, left the street.


    "Izu."


    Izuku jumped and looked at Haru who murmured at a volume that only his friend could hear, "I won''t be holding back and you know that Katsuki won''t either. If you wish to stand a chance against us, you need to let go of all your previous sentiments of us."


    Izuku stared at his friend, unable to read the redhead''s expression because of the cloak.


    Haru turned a silently walked away.


    Izuku took that moment to sneak a glance at Katsuki, only to see the ash-blond glaring daggers at him. He quickly looked away. ''He''s right. I can''t enter this battle believing that I will lose.''


    Izuku clenched his fist and returned Katuski glared with a resolute look, caused the elder Bakugo to wince a little before gritting his teeth.


    He was going to beat that nerd.


    ***


    All Might led them all to the selected building, "Remember, Young Bakugo, Younger Bakugo, the key to being successful in this challenge is to embody villainy. Think from the perspective of an evildoer."


    Haru nodded, "Got it."


    Katuski remain silent.


    "If things go too far, I''ll step in."


    Haru stepped a little closer, "See that you do, or I will."


    The look he gave sent a chill down All Might''s spine.


    ***


    Haru and Bakugo entered a room near the top floor, placing the ''bomb'' there.


    Haru stretched out his hands sending out a stream of paper bu??erflies from his sleeves, "That should help for now. We should decide on how we will defend."


    "Hey," Haru paused at the tone in his brother''s voice, "You really think Deku has a Quirk."


    Haru turned seeing that Katsuki facing away from him, "We both saw him throw that ball. I sensed the power surge. Izuku does have a Quirk now, but it seems to damage his body whenever he uses it."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch, was he seriously tricking me all these years?" his shoulders trembled from contained anger, "I''m gonna roast that damn nerd today!"


    Haru stepped forward, reaching out a hand to grab Katsuki''s arm, "Katsuki¨C"


    The angry ash-blonde spun around, giving him an accusing look, "You knew didn''t you? You kept it a secret too!"


    Haru''s eyes blazed in anger at the accusation, his cheerful demeanor instantly evaporating, "I was just as surprised as you were! Do you think Izuku would even keep something like this a secret? You saw how devastated he was when he was declared Quirkless. Even if he did keep it a secret, why would you have any right to know? You made his life a living hell since he was four, and I stood by and watched because I thought maybe you two could patch things up!" he gave a bitter laugh, "I can''t believe was so naive. I actually believed his bruises were caused by falls. Instead, you bullied him behind my back. Even the other students beat him up when you were not looking."


    Katsuki''s eyes widened a little, "What? What kinda shit are you trying to pull?"


    Haru agitation caused several folds of paper to start peeling off of the walls and ceiling, "I saw them. Last year, I caught them beating him up. Did you ever wonder why they were afraid of me?"


    Katsuki''s eyebrows furrowed as he realized it was true. One day, several of the boys in the class had been beaten within an inch of their lives. No one had ever discovered who did it. The victims were too frightened to say.


    Gritting his teeth, Katsuki spun around and headed for the door, "Guard the damn bomb. I''m going to get to the bottom of this."


    "Katsuki," Haru deadly calm voice made the older teenager freeze, "If you try to hurt Izuku, so help me, I swear to everything I hold dear, I will never forgive you."


    ***


    Izuku and Uraraka stood outside the building, studying their building''s floorplan as they waited.


    "You think they expect us to memorize this floorplan? It''s so big!" the brunette looked up from the blueprint, "You know, All Mightis just as cool in person as he is on television," she smiled, "I''m glad he''s not threatening us with expulsion like Mr. Aizawa. We can rela¨CAH! You''re sweating through your costume!"


    Izuku trembled as he stared at his copy of the blueprint, "I-it''s j-just that we''re up against Kacchan and Haru-chan. We should be on guard. Who knows what they''ll pull."


    A look of understanding appeared on the girl''s face as her voice softened, "Oh, right. Bakugo. He''s the one always making fun of you, and Haru is pretty strong."


    Izuku ?r??n?d, "Kacchan is really amazing. He can be a real pain, sure. But his strength and confidence... and his ambition. Not to mention his Quirk. They are so much greater than mine. As for Haru-chan, where can I begin to describe him?"


    Uraraka nodded, "I know what you mean. He''s just too wonderful to describe, huh."


    "You''re right," Izuku pushed himself off the rail on which he was leaning, a determined look on his face, "That just means I have to do better. I refuse to lose today."


    Uraraka gave him a confident smile, "So it''s a fated battle between rivals!"


    Izuku suddenly started babbling from nerves, "Oh! it not like I''m trying to get you wrapped up in my fight or anything!"


    The girl giggled, "Are you kidding? We''re a team, right? Let''s win this!"


    Izuku stared at her for a moment before a smile appeared on his face. He nodded in acknowledgment.


    [ALRIGHT! LET''S BEGIN THE INDOOR COMBAT TRAINING! TEAM A AND TEAM B! YOUR TIME STARTS NOW!]


    ***


    (Back in the monitoring room... a few minutes previously...)


    The remaining sixteen students of class 1A stood around the multiple monitors of the hologram projection. They watched the ''villains'' carrying their bomb to their room of choice.


    Haru stood by it for a moment before saying something they could not hear.


    "Darn it! We can''t hear their conversation?" Hagakure complained.


    Ashido pouted, "Don''t we have mic''s so we can listen in?"


    All Might motioned at the earpiece he was wearing, "Both the villain and hero teams were given one of these so they can contact each other or me at any time. It also allows me to call fouls when necessary."


    No one noticed as Jiro slowly stretched one of her jacks and plugged it into the floor. She was instantly aware of Haru''s voice. Yet he sounded upset, angry even. It sounded like he was in pain.


    [¨Csecret, why would you have any right to know? You made his life a living hell since he was four, and I stood by and watched because I thought maybe you two could patch things up!] a bitter laugh made her unconsciously shudder, [I can''t believe was so naive. I actually believed his bruises were caused by falls. Instead, you bullied him behind my back while refused to see it. Even the other students beat him up when you were not looking.]


    Jiro''s eyes widened at the same time as Katsuki''s.


    [What? What kinda shit are you trying to pull?]


    Haru was clearly agitated as his Quirk seemed to go slightly out of control, [I saw them. Last year, I caught them beating him up. Did you ever wonder why they were afraid of me?]


    Jiro covered her mouth, stifling a gasp. What did Haru do? From the look on his face, she was afraid to find out. She regretted eavesdropping now, but she was too scared to stop.


    Katsuki spun around and headed for the door, [Guard the damn bomb. I''m going to get to the bottom of this.]


    [Katsuki,] Jiro felt fear strike her cold, [You can do whatever you want to me but if you hurt Izuku, so help me, I swear to everything I hold dear, I will never forgive you.]


    With a harsh growl, Katsuki left the room. Jiro breathed a short sigh as she watched Haru calm himself.


    [You can stop listening now, Jiro.]


    The dark-haired girl gaped as she stared at the monitor, to see Haru looking at it as if he could actually see her. Taking off his hat, the redhead, flashed her a reassuring smile.


    ''How?''


    [It''s okay. You can ask me about it later.]


    She silently nodded and unplugged. Looking around to see if she was noticed, she saw Todoroki staring at her, his heterochromatic eyes cold and calculated.


    All Might held a hand up to his earpiece, "ALRIGHT! LET''S BEGIN THE INDOOR COMBAT TRAINING! TEAM A AND TEAM B! YOUR TIME STARTS NOW!"


    ***


    Izuku and Uraraka entered through one of the windows on a higher floor.


    Uraraka flipped over the sill, "And like that, we''re in."


    Izuku slowly made his way down the hall, "Careful, there are a lot of blind spots. We can''t sneak up on Haru-chan because of his sensory abilities."


    Uraraka looked surprised. "He has another Quirk? I thought he said he only had one!" she whispered.


    Izuku cautiously checked around a corner before proceeding, "He does. His origami is made from the paper he creates from his surroundings. He developed that skill further to sense when others are nearby through energy patterns. At least, that''s what he told me."


    The girl blew out a breath, "This is going to be difficult."


    Izuku kept his gaze fixed firmly ahead as he pondered his next strategy.


    ''I don''t have any control over One-for-All. I can''t risk using it. If I did, I''d probably end up killing someone. We''ll just have to win with Uraraka''s zero gravity and whatever I can do without a quirk. Thanks to Haru-chan''s advice, my fighting skills have improved a little. I took a lot of notes on indoor battles and fighting tight spaces. I can do this.''


    Izuku saw the paper bu??erfly too late, with a gasp he lept back, narrowly avoiding the surprise attack Katsuki threw at him an instant later.


    ''That bu??erfly. It led Kacchan towards us!''


    He dodged another explosion, this time losing half of his mask as he dragging Uraraka so his body shielded her. They both landed hard on the ground.


    Izuku instantly sat up, glancing at the smoke when Katsuki more likely was, "Uraraka. Are you okay?"


    The girl ?r??n?d and sat up, "I''m fine. Thanks," she suddenly gasped, "Deku!"


    "It''s just my mask."


    The smoke cleared to reveal Katsuki''s intimidating figure.


    "What''s the matter Deku?" he taunted, "Afraid to stand up and fight me?"


    Izuku sent a glare at the bully, "I knew you''d come at me first. I figured you''d try to catch me by surprise."


    A rustle of paper made them all look up as Haru''s silhouette slowly formed.


    "I told you to guard the bomb!" Katsuki growled.


    "I am," the figure stated, "I''m just a clone, a weak one at that," the clone faced Katsuki its hand resting on the edge of its sugegasa, "Katsuki, you just need to capture them. Don''t prolong this more than necessary. If you let personal¨C"


    "Shut up!" Katsuki grabbed the unresisting clone by the head and demolished it with an explosion.


    Izuku and Uraraka could only watch in horror at the blonde''s brutal behavior.


    ***


    Elsewhere, Haru slowly opened his eyes, "Katsuki, you idiot."


    ***


    (Observation room...)


    "He almost got the jump on him!" Mineta exclaimed.


    Kirishima clenched his fists, "What the heck Bakugo? What kind of man pull cheap crap like that?"


    All Might watched the proceeding with absolute calmness, "It''s a viable strategy. He is playing the part and acting as a true villain would."


    Ashido was jumping with excitement, "It didn''t work! Midoriya dodged him."


    Kaminari clenched his jaw, "He destroyed Haru''s copy. Why does Haru have to guard to bomb? It''s not like him at all! He''s wasting his potential!"


    "That''s where you''re wrong," everyone paused as they looked at Jiro, the girl eyes hidden under her bangs, "Haru is merely biding his time. He''s both kind and understanding, but he has another side. I felt it," she motioned at the screen, "Just watch."


    Katsuki charged directly at Izuku, intent on pulverizing him, "I won''t hurt you so bad they''d have to stop the fight. Just close!"


    He swung and arm in a massive punch, only for Izuku to catch it and flip Katsuki over his shoulder, using a move Haru had taught him.


    ***


    From where he knelt, monitoring the whole fight with his sensory, Haru gave a soft smile.


    ''You learned well, Izu.''


    ***


    Izuku''s ?h?st heaved as he su?k?d air into his lung, "Kacchan. You always use a big right hook to start a fight. I know because I watched you for years." Katsuki grunted as he sat up, feeling a large bruise starting to form on his back. Izuku looked up, locking his emerald eye with Katsuki''s ruby ones, "For years I observed several amazing heroes including you. I wanted to learn everything I could about them. It was all in the notebook you burned and threw away," Izuku raised his fist defensively, "You can call me ''Deku'' but I''m not the same helpless, defenseless kid anymore. You hear me! I''ve changed! FROM NOW ON, DEKU IS THE NAME OF A HERO!"


    The last words were yelled out in pure defiance.


    Katsuki slowly stood up, crouching in an aggressive position, "Deku... You''re shaking in your boots, you''re so scared. Yet you wanna fight me anyway. Somehow my own brother sees something admirable in your weak ?ss," his angry expression turned practically demonic, "THAT''S WHY I HATE YOU!"


    A crackle sounded in the infuriated teen''s ear, *Katsuki. Uraraka''s behind you. If you capture her now while her guard is down we can focus on Izuku and end this quickly.*


    Katsuki pressed a finger to his earpiece, "Just shut up and defend the weapon! I''ve got more important things to worry about."


    Angrily he turned his device off so Haru couldn''t contact him anymore.


    ***


    Haru lowered his hand, "Keep calm. Don''t lose it," he told himself, taking deep breaths. Despite this paper proceeded to flutter around the room.


    ***


    "Haru seems to be having a hard time with his Quirk," Yaoyorozu observed, "Strange, he seemed to have perfect control over it earlier."


    All Might frowned slightly, "Young Haruko has impeccable control over his Quirk, except under one condition. When he is suppressing deep emotions."


    Asui looked at their teacher, "All Might, should you be forcing him to fight under these conditions?"


    All Might flashed her a smile, "Worry not young one! That boy has more willpower than you give him credit for. As long as he doesn''t get angry, everything should be fine."


    Kirishima felt curious, "What happens when he gets angry?"


    All Might looked back at the screen, "Not so good things."


    "You speak as if you know him," Todoroki said, speaking for the first time during the exercise.


    All Might gave a hearty laugh to cover his confusion, "We met briefly," He quickly changed the subject, "Now we should all take this to heart, no matter what weakness be bear, as heroes we are to overcome them! Now all together!"


    "PLUS ULTRA!"


    Aoyama suddenly brought their attention back to the fight, "Monsieur, he''s on the move."


    Katsuki stretched his hands out behind him.


    "Uraraka, now!" Izuku yelled.


    Katsuki swung a roundhouse kick that Izuku blocked, "Ballsy move! Think you can take me alone?"


    His face stiffened in shock as he realized that Izuku was preparing to wrap the capture tape All Might had given them around his leg. He sent out another explosion and Izuku dodged again.


    Without another word, the green haired boy took off running down the hall.


    Katsuki followed him, yelling angrily.


    A few turns later, Izuku had lost his pursuer in the maze of hallways.


    "Damnit! You were tricking me for years by acting weak. You''ve been laughing behind my back, huh? Where''s that flashy power of yours now?" sparks flicked in the ash blonde males palms, "Let''s see how it can compare to mine. Quirk or no, you''ll never beat me, Deku."


    He started blasting down doors to individual rooms. Causing the building to shake.


    "Stop hiding! Come out and face me you coward!" he shouted angrily.


    ***


    Uraraka cautiously entered the sunlit room. She was overjoyed to see the weapon sitting at the edge of the room with Haru standing near it. Just according to plan.


    Found it! Now I just have to tell Deku and try my best to stay out of sight until he gets up here.


    She reached up to her earpiece before glancing back at Haru.


    He was gone...


    Alarm bells went off in the girl''s head.


    ''Where?''


    A soft skitter made the girl look down at her hand. A large white spider was sitting directly on her wrist. With a squeal, she brushed it off and backed away.


    "You seemed to have forgotten I can sense your presence Uraraka," the girl felt her blood turn cold at the sound of Haru''s voice.


    Her eyes flickered towards the ceiling. Haru was standing upside down, not one hair or fold of clothing out of place as it defied gravity. Rather ironic considering her Quirk. The boy had a chilly look in his eyes as he stared the girl down.


    "Perhaps I should tell you I can ''see'' everything in this building. I can already tell you that Izu is too far away. Even if he came right away without running into Katuski, he''d not make it in time before I''d capture you."


    The girl spoke into her radio, "Um, Deku?"


    [I''m here. How''s it going?]


    "Haru knows that I''m here. Sorry, I forgot he can sense people. He says he can see you too. I think he''s waiting for me to finish talking so he can start a monologue."


    [That''s okay. He''s more likely playing mind games with you. Don''t let your guard down. Where are you?]


    "Near the middle of the fifth floor."


    [Okay.]


    "Since you finished your little conversation, I think I need to leave," Haru''s body dissipated into a swarm of bu??erflies that flew around in a circular pattern before the air around the girl became darker and she suddenly felt very vulnerable. Everything felt heavy.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Haru eyed the girl''s wide unseeing eyes with a bored look before traping her in a paper cocoon.


    "Genjutsu. I''m actually very weak in that field, but under the right conditions, it''s a perfect trap. You made my job easier."


    He raised his hand into a seal, creating a paper clone of himself.


    "You want me to guard the weapon," it stated.


    Haru nodded, "I''ve got to keep my brother in line."


    ***


    Class 1A watched awestruck as they saw Haru quickly defeat Uraraka.


    "W-what did he do?" Hagakure''s voice trembled.


    All Might looked at Uraraka''s unusual expression thoughtfully, "I''m not sure."


    "It was like he hypnotized her," Tokoyami observed.


    Asui raised a finger, "That must be it. I noticed that she seemed fine until the bu??erflies moved in a circle. I thought it was strange. He used a simple hypnosis technique."


    Sero frowned, "I don''t know. There''s seems to be more than meets the eye."


    Kaminari watched as Haru left his clone and run down the hallways at incredible speed, "Who would have thought. Haru is playing the villain. There''s no chance of Midoriya winning now."


    Iida crossed his arms, "He embraced evil to become a hero."


    Everyone deadpanned at the bespectacled student. ''He''s taking this too seriously.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Izuku prepared to search for Katsuki with plans to capture him before helping Uraraka.


    A sudden sound behind him made him whirl around. Standing at the end of the hallway stood Katsuki, a serious look on his face.


    He slowly raised his hefty gauntlet, "I''m all loaded up."


    Izuku eyed him cautiously, "What does that mean?"


    Katsuki glanced from his gauntlet to Izuku, "Why aren''t you using your fancy Quirk?"


    A low hiss of helplessness escaped from between Izuku''s teeth.


    Katsuki leered at him, "Don''t tell me you''re underestimating me, Deku. Come over here and show me what you really made of."


    Izuku mentally braced himself, "Kacchan, I''m not afraid of you anymore."


    Katsuki face twisted in anger before a confident smirk lit up his face, "Since you''re such a stalker, you probably know how my Quirk, Explosion, works. I secrete nitroglycerine like sweat from my hands, making it blow up. Imagine what I can do I I had a lot of it," a loud click filled the air as Katsuki ???ked one of his grenade-shaped arm pieces, "These gauntlets aren''t just for show. They''ve been storing up sweat inside for one monster blast."


    Katsuki placed a finger on the trigger ring.


    ***


    Haru dashed down the hallways, annoyed that the maize was slowing him down. He raised a hand and pressed it to his ear.


    "All Might! He''s going too far! He needs to stop! Now!"


    All Might''s voice instantly echoes over the villain''s com, [Young Bakugo! Don''t do it!]


    Haru slid around another corner, "I''m stepping in!"


    All Might didn''t answer him as he tried to reason with Katsuki again, [You''ll kill him!]


    ***


    A wild look appeared in Katsuki''s eyes, "He''ll be fine so long as he dodges!"


    He pulled the pin.


    A massive explosion ripped down the halls, shattering the concrete and scorching the air.


    Izuku stood frozen as he saw the fiery inferno approaching, his life flashing before his eyes. A tall figure appeared in front of him.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    Haru snatched off his sugegasa, placing it in front of him like a shield. As his command, a steady stream of paper flowed out of his sleeves to extend its edges, forming a large conical barrier in the face of the oncoming explosion. Bracing his feet on the ground, he met the impact with a loud warcry.


    ***


    A massive tremor shook the building, shaking Uraraka out of the Genjutsu.


    "Huh? What?"


    Haru''s clone suddenly clutched its head, "He''s hurt."


    The paper holding Uraraka in place fell to the ground.


    ***


    In the observation room, several students cried out in fear as the floor shook beneath their feet. All Might frantically yelled into the radio.


    "Come in! Come in! Midoriya! Bakugo!


    Jiro knelt and stabbed both her earphone jacks into the floor, "I can''t hear them! The aftershock is blurring out all noise!"


    Shoji tried scanning the area with his Quirk, "I can''t get anything either."


    ***


    Izuku was on his back, pain wracking his body. He slowly sat up to sent a glare at Katsuki.


    Katsuki, however, wasn''t looking at him. The petrified blonde was staring in horror at Haru''s battered figure. Haru was breathing hard, smoke rising from his ash-covered cloak. The only reason it was still existent was that he had ordered it to be made flame and heat resistant.


    Blood poured from a wound just under his headband, his right arm was cradled to his ?h?st as if badly hurt.


    But the most terrifying thing was Haru''s eyes. They were radiating anger of a sort Katsuki had never seen before. If anger could be described as a color, most anger would be red. On a higher-level, there would be black anger, the anger of killing intent. Haru''s anger was white, and that was what made it even more terrifying. White anger was righteous anger, anger of such purity and ferocity that even demons would fear it.


    It was this look that shook Katsuki to his core.


    A sharp crack shattered the silence, snapping Haru out of his mood. His senses were screaming danger, warning him that the surrounding walls were going to collapse.


    Haru limped to the nearest standing structure and placed his less injured hand on it, "Shiki¨C" his voice trailed off and he collapsed to his knees.


    Katsuki stepped forward, his hand outstretched, "Haru!"


    Haru flashed him a glare, stopping his brother in his tracks, "Don''t touch me!"


    He turned and focused on the wall again. Slowly, but surely a wave of paper slid up the walls, holding them up with Haru''s sheer willpower.


    A look of hurt flashed in Katsuki''s eyes until he caught sight of Izuku sprawled out on the floor, "You..."


    Izuku slid backward, struggling to get up as Katsuki walked towards him.


    Haru coughed violently as he yelled after his brother, "What the hell, Katsuki! Drop it already! Not everything is about you!"


    Katsuki didn''t seem to hear him as he eyed Izuku''s trembling figure, a wild look still in his eyes, "Go ahead. Use your stupid Quirk on me, Deku. Even if you give me everything you''ve got, you''ll never beat me."


    ***


    Uraraka tried to take advantage of the clone''s distraction to try and grab the weapon. As she ran forward, the clone instantly regains focus and ran at her.


    "Not so fast!"


    Uraraka touched her wrist and floated herself over the clone''s head.


    ''I just need to touch it!''


    She pressed her fingers together, releasing the anti-gravity on her body. Before she could grab the bomb, however, it was snatched away by the clone. With a cry, Uraraka ungracefully tumbled to the floor


    "That''s wont work."


    The brunette clenched her fists.


    ''I won''t let Deku down! This isn''t over!"''


    ***


    "What''s the matter? You look scared? You hid behind my brother so you can still fight, didn''t you?" Katsuki''s taunting voice was on the verge of deranged, "Come and get me!"


    Izuku felt trapped. ''This isn''t good. We have to end this fast!''


    He placed a hand to his ear, "Uraraka, come in. What''s your situation?"


    [It''s not good!]


    Katsuki''s eyes twitched, "Are you ignoring me again? I''ll get your attention!"


    ***


    "Sir, isn''t this getting out of hand?" Kirishima asked in concern, "Bakugo''s really acting crazy. He''s gonna kill him!"


    Jiro looked up from where she knelt, "The building is unsteady. The force of the explosion has weakened the supporting walls enough that it may collapse if it receives any more damage. Haru''s heartbeat is erratic. All Might, this has to stop."


    Shoji sprouted an ear from one of his dupli-arms, listening intently, "She''s right. They are all at risk."


    All Might shook his head, "No."


    Despite his fierce posture, Bakugo is not trying to kill Midoriya. The building seems to be holding up with Young Haru holding it up. I''d better check on him. He noticed Haru fishing in his pouch, pulling out a pill. He isn''t.


    "Haruko! Do not take that pill!"


    Too late, Haru had already taken the food pill.


    Kaminari looked scared, "What is it. Those are just energy pills, right?"


    All Might visibly grimaced, "Those pills are only meant for life or death situations when Haruko''s chakra reserves are dangerously low. They can help him enhance his Quirks power flow, but the side effect can be dangerous."


    ***


    [Bakugo, if you use that stored power again, I''ll stop this fight, your team will lose.]


    Katsuki bristled in anger as he turned towards the camera, "HUH?"


    [To have placed such a strong attack indoors is inviting the destruction of a stronghold you should be protecting. That''s a poor strategy whether you are a hero or a villain. The penalty will be a massive loss of points. The only reason the wall around you hasn''t collapsed is that your brother is holding them up,] All Might then addressed Haru, [And Haruko, if you feel any symptoms from the pill, inform me at once. Failure to do so is instant disqualification.]


    Katsuki shot a look at his brother''s drooping figure, torn on what to do.


    Izuku pushed himself to his feet, giving some last-minute instructions to Uraraka, "The pillar by the window, get there, now!"


    With a sudden roar, Katsuki blasted himself towards him, "FINE THEN! WE''LL FIGHT HAND TO HAND!"


    Izuku braced his feet. ''I can''t dodge this. I have to counterattack!''


    Katuski held a hand in front of him sending a small explosion into Izuku''s face.


    A flash of memory from Haru''s lessons struck the moss haired teenager''s brain. ''A smokescreen! He''s coming from behind!''


    Completly acting on instinct, Izuku pivoted on his heel and swung his leg into a 180-degree ax kick.


    The heel of his boot slammed down on Katsuki''s shoulder, surprising him, but only for a moment. With a yell, the blonde grabbed Izuku''s leg in one hand and shoved him backward blasting at him with his other hand.


    Izuku cried out in pain as he was sent spinning, leaving his back exposed.


    "Here comes the famous right hook you were whining about!"


    Haru raised a hand in their direction, "ENOUGH!"


    Katsuki''s gauntleted hand was intercepted by a wall of paper. It only managed to soften the blow as the punch landed against the small of Izuku''s back. Without even pausing, Katsuki grabbed Izuku by the arm and swung him over his head, slamming him into the floor.


    Haru coughed blood, revealing internal bleeding, "All Might! Stop the fight now! That last punch could have broken Izuku''s back!"


    ***


    Ashido looked like she was on the verge of tears, "This is hard to watch! All Bakugo has to do is wrap tape on him! Doesn''t he even care that his brother is injured?"


    "Bakugo is certainly acting like a villain," Tokoyami''s deep voice held no emotion.


    Kaminari almost looked frantic, "Midoriya seemed to be doing great at first, but Bakugo seems to be a natural at this stuff."


    Jiro stood tight-lipped, not saying anything.


    All Might''s grip on his mic tightened.


    ''I should end this... but...''


    ***


    Izuku staggered to his feet, stumbling away to the far end of the room.


    He turned around just as Katsuki slowly walked towards him.


    "Why don''t you use your damn quirk against me? Still, think you can stop me without it."


    A shadow passed over Izuku''s eyes, "No that''s not it."


    "You''ve been hiding your true power for years! What''s the deal, Deku? Did you think you were better than me this entire time?"


    Izuku clenched his jaw, "That''s what you think? You idiot!" he raised his head, "You''ve always been stronger Kacchan. Stronger than even Haru-chan. I know that you''re better than me!"


    Katsuki''s glare hardened as he kept walking towards the object of his hatred.


    Izuku clenched his fist tears forming in his eyes, "Can''t you see? THAT''S WHY I WANT TO BEAT YOU! BECAUSE YOU''RE AMAZING!"


    Katsuki sneered, "You''re even more of an idiot than I realized!" a flame ignited in his palm, "COME AT ME!"


    Both teens ran at each other, Katsuki''s palms glowing with intense heat, Izuku''s arm lighting up with veins of pure power.


    Haru grunted as he felt another wall crumble. ''I can''t stop them!''


    "DETROIT..."


    [BOTH OF YOU STOP!]


    Too late.


    "...SMASH!"


    Instead of punching Katsuki, Izuku directed the force of his punch to the ceiling. There was a massive shockwave that blast through the floor, destroying everything in its path. All the windows of the building shattered.


    Uraraka had followed Izuku''s advice and latched onto a pillar just in time before the floor in front of her exploded in a burst of power and wind.


    Haru''s clone held an arm over its face, "What?"


    Uraraka activated her Quirk on the now broken pillar, "Improvised special move: Comet Home Run!"


    She slammed the pillar against the flying debris that now littered the room, sending a wave of concrete as the clone.


    In a blur of movement, the clone created a naginata. With an expert series of spins and slices, it defended itself from the incoming attack.


    "Release!"


    The clone realized it had forgotten about brunette in that crucial moment just as the girl had floated her on top of the bomb.


    "No!"


    The girl smiled as she hugged the top of the weapon, "I got it!"


    ***


    Katsuki stared at the sunlight that now flowed into the room from the massive hole that stood above him, trembling in anger, "This was your big plan. You were playing me this entire time, you bastard!"


    "I wasn''t going to use it," Izuku''s voice was broken, "I can''t control it," the smoke cleared to reveal Izuku still standing his arm upraised. Only now it was purple from all the broken bone and lacerated muscle, "My body just can''t handle the backlash of my power yet. Mr. Aizwaw said I''d be useless, but this was all... that I... could think of," Katsuki''s eyes widened as he saw the look of pain in Izuku''s eyes, "This was the only way... I had any chance of winning..."


    Izuku fell over, having fainted from the pain, leaving Katuksi completely stunned


    [The hero team.... WINS!]

 Chapter 15 - Bared Souls

    [The hero team... WINS!]


    Everyone in the observation room stared at the screen, unsure of what to say. It had all happened so quickly, they were unable to process what had just happened.


    Jiro and Shoji both suddenly looked at their teacher in alarm, "All Might! The building!"


    The hero felt a rumble and ran from the room, yelling into the mic, "ALL OF YOU GET OUT OF THERE, NOW!"


    ***


    Katsuki stood as frozen as a statue, a look of stunned shock on his face. He seemed unable to register his surroundings at all. Until Haru started coughing violently.


    Finally coming to his senses, the elder Bakugo jolted to life, his heavy boots thudding against the ground as he ran towards his brother, "Haru!"


    Haru''s hand slid from the wall, his body going limp as he felt his strength starting to slip away, his vision blurred as a side effect of the food pill and blood loss.


    He felt Katsuki''s arms catch him and let his head rest against his sibling''s ?h?st, too tired to fight back anymore.


    Katsuki''s voice softened as he saw the results of his anger reflected on Haru. The younger boy''s right arm was covered in second-degree burns while blood trickled from both his forehead and his mouth. His normally pale skin was now deathly white and his golden eyes glazed.


    "This... this is all my fault," Katsuki''s voice broke.


    Haru looked at Katuksi with dead eyes, unable to even form a smile with his blood-flecked lips, "It was my choice. I won''t hate you for hurting me, just... don''t hurt him... anymore..."


    Katsuki felt his eyes sting, "YOU SHOULD! WHY DO YOU KEEP FORGIVING ME WHENEVER I HURT YOU!"


    Haru coughed, getting blood all over Katsuki''s shirt.


    [ALL OF YOU GET OUT OF THERE, NOW!]


    Katsuki snapped his head up as a sudden crumbling groan filled the building.


    Haru''s origami restraints were coming undone. With Izuku''s final desperate attack, the concrete structure couldn''t take it anymore.


    Katsuki clutched Haru to his ?h?st, his eyes frantically looking to the best route of escape when he saw Izuku still unconscious. With a growl, he ran forward and grabbed Izuku by the collar, and flung him over his shoulder. He may have hated the damn nerd, but he wasn''t someone who leaves someone to die.


    "You owe me big time for saving your ?ss, Deku!"


    There was a loud crack and the floor beneath him started the crumble and the three of them started to fall, "Shit!"


    "...Ryuk..."


    A whisper filled the air as a massive origami eagle appeared above them, clutching them in its claws. With a harsh shriek, it smashed through the wall turning itself over so they all fell on its body as they made a rough landing. Ryuk imploded from the weight of their impact and the three were sent tumbling to the ground.


    Uraraka was still holding the bomb when she heard All Might''s voice echoing over her radio.


    [ALL OF YOU GET OUT OF THERE, NOW!]


    The room started collapsing as Haru''s clone snatched her up, bridal style, "Time to go."


    A cloud of paper rose up to protect them from falling debris as they ran. Performing a massive leap, the clone pushed itself away from the building. The loose gravel crunched under its feet as it landed.


    Only a few seconds later, the building crashed down, leaving behind a skeleton of its former self. The clone used itself as a shield as a cloud of dust blew out at them.


    Uraraka coughed from the heavy dust, "Thank you."


    The clone nodded acknowledgment. "My time is up. Take care of your friends," it said as it slowly fell apart.


    Uraraka blinked. ''Wait? That wasn''t the real Haru?''


    "Young Uraraka!" the girl looked up to see All Might running towards her, "Are you alright?"


    The girl gave the hero a reassuring smile, "Thanks, I''m fine! Haru made sure I got out."


    All Might shook his head in disbelief. ''Even in his state. He was still looking out for his classmate.''


    The Symbol of Peace quickly searched the surrounding area and spotted Katsuki slowly getting up. The hero quickly ran over, Uraraka at his heels.


    As they got closer, a twinge of guilt hit All Might as he saw two figures splayed out on the street.


    ''I should have stepped in sooner.''


    ***


    Haru and Izuku''s unconscious bodies were ferried off on stretchers. All Might watched them go, feeling the worst he had felt in years. He hid his feelings, however. He had a class to teach and he needed to maintain the instructor''s facade. It was a no brainer that Nezu would give him more than a lecture for this.


    Katsuki could only stare off after his brother, horrible images of Haru bleeding and in pain, yet still smiling at him. The look on Haru''s face when he confronted him at the start of the match.


    ***


    "Katsuki, if you try to hurt Izuku, so help me, I swear to everything I hold dear, I will never forgive you."


    Katsuki stared at the blood on his glove. Haru''s blood. His pupils shrank into pinpoints as he felt panic rising in his ?h?st.


    ''Why? Why was I so stupid? Why do I keep hurting him so badly only for him to brush it off? Why is he so quick to stand up for Deku, but not for himself? Why? Why? WHY?''


    His breathing became erratic as he began to lose focus on reality.


    "Young Bakugo," a firm hand landed on the hyperventilating teen''s shoulder, breaking his trance, "Cool your jets. Your brother will be fine, so let''s go view your work. Whether you win or lose, you can always take something away from an experience like this. As long as you''re open to learning," the hero noted the blood, "Oh, and don''t worry, the school will have your costume cleaned by tomorrow."


    ***


    "Well, despite the results," All Might faced away from the holographic screen, "The MVP of this exercise is Young Haruko."


    Many of the students gave a low gasp.


    "Shouldn''t it be one of the heroes instead since they''re the winners?" Asui asked.


    Everyone glanced at where Uraraka and Bakugo were standing, thinking the same thing.


    All Might''s smile widened, "Valid question! Why didn''t I choose one of those two?" he looked around, "Who has a guess?"


    Yaoyorozu held up her hand, "Sir. I can tell you why. Haru embraced his challenge. He was the only one who adapted to his ?ssigned role while he could," everyone stared at the girl in awe as she spoke, "I''ll explain, Bakugo''s judgment was clouded by a personal grudge against Midoriya. As you pointed out earlier, launching a large scale attack indoors was a foolish move that nearly ended in disaster.


    "Similarly, Midoriya''s plan was also poorly thought out. Considering the amount of damage he received, he rendered himself helpless. Not smart.


    "As for Uraraka, she let her guard down midbattle and her final attack was far too reckless given the hypothetical stakes. If she treated the fake weapon as though it were real, she never would have risked such an imprecise move.


    "Haru was fully prepared for his opponent''s arrival, he pulled off his strategy and didn''t let his guard down when he was forced to leave. Up until he saw a classmate in danger of heavy injury, he stayed in character. After Bakugo''s careless explosion, Haru was forced out of the fight because of his injuries and the need to hold up the building, a very impressive feat on its own. Even taking a risk by consuming a pill with side effects was a calculated move on his part.


    "Technically the hero team won, yes, but they took advantage of the fact this was training. They didn''t respect the spirit of the trial," she said, finishing her in depth explanation.


    All Might stood dumbfounded at the amount of detail the girl had given them. There b?r?ly anything left for him to say!


    "Y-yes... Well... You overlooked a few things. Young Haruko could have used the capture tape on Young Uraraka," he gave the girls a thumbs up, "But, otherwise you nailed it!" He moved to the next round, "Now then! Time to blow this joint! Let''s move on to the next match! Think about everything you saw and discussed as you tackled this training for yourself."


    The entire class yelled out their response, "Yes, sir!"


    ***


    A loud whistle marked the end of the exercise as Class 1A gathered back at the entrance tunnel.


    All Might stood in front of them his fists planted on his h?ps, "That''s the rap! Super work! You really stepped up to the plate, and we didn''t have any major injuries except for Midoriya and Haruko. You should be proud! Excellent first day of training all around!"


    Asui gave All Might a grateful look, "It''s nice to hear some encouraging words after our homeroom class. Mr. Aizawa was kinda a buzzkill."


    ''Mmhmm! Mmhmm!'' Several people nodded in agreement.


    "I''M HAPPY TO BRING SUCH HAPPY POSITIVITY TO MY ALMA MATER!" All Might yelled in response, "That''s all for now, folks! I have to check on our young injured fighters'' progress. Now, watch how a pro exits, like he''s got somewhere to be!"


    He dashed off down the hallway sending a blast of wind back into their faces.


    ***


    "The second day of school and he''s already a regular patient! On top of that, another student got hurt in the same match. Why didn''t you stop them, All Might?" Recovery Girl said, furious. Every inch of her short figure was screaming indignation and ire as she aggressively mixed a healing salve for Haru''s burns.


    All Might internally cringed at the old lady''s tone, "You''re right Recovery Girl, I''m sorry."


    The heroine huffed, "Well, it''s no good apologizing to me!" She turned her chair to look at the two unconscious figures lying on the infirmary beds, "Midoriya''s too exhausted from his classes for my Quirk. I can''t treat all his injuries at once. I did some first aid, but we will have to wait for his body to heal overnight," she sent another glare at the number one hero, "You are lucky that is not the case with Haruko. If otherwise, he would have needed to have been hospitalized."


    All Might paled, "The hospital? Were his injuries that bad?"


    Recovery Girl walked over and adjusted Izuku''s IV drip, "The only reason he isn''t in the emergency room is that he was born with those inhuman stamina reserves. Even so, the internal damage he sustained from that explosion nearly ruptured several organs," she sighed, "Facing a head-on explosion. What was he thinking? On top of that, the pill did more harm than good."


    All Might frowned, "I was told to keep an eye out for when he did take the pill. What exactly are they for?"


    Recovery Girl sat back down in her seat, a grave look on her face, "Haruko and I discussed several aspects about his ''Quirk'' today. The side effects of overusing it are extreme exhaustion and potential death," All Might drew in a sharp intake of breath. The Youthful Heroine nodded sadly, "The pills were tailored for stamina and extreme focus Quirk types. Seeing that the boy''s energy and stamina levels are far from depleted, my guess is that he needed something to temporarily give him a focus boost after suffering such intense pain and blood loss. Unfortunately, his body rejected the pill and he experienced the side effects much sooner than he should have."


    All Might passed a hand over his eyes, "How could I be so stupid. I tried not to play favorites, but in trying to consider Young Midroiya''s feelings I ended up ignoring Young Bakugo''s. He even told me to end the fight several minutes before everything went to complete hell."


    He flinched as Recovery Girl slapped his head with her syringe shaped cane, "How irresponsible! I know you passed on your powers to that boy, but this is too much. It''s not fair to the other students, especially now that one is injured."


    All Might quickly shushed the old woman, "Don''t talk so loudly about One-for-All when anyone around you could hear! Remember, Haruko is present in the room."


    Recovery Girl turned up her nose huffily, "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Natural-Born-Hero, Mr. Symbol-of-Peace."


    All Might sighed, "Several people know about my injury and this weak form including the Young Uzumaki. However, only a select few know the secret of One for All, you, the principal, Young Midoriya, and a couple of very close friends of mine, but no one else knows the truth about my powers."


    Recovery Girl''s stern face softened slightly, "You''re the number one hero in the world, All Might. Does it really matter if you were born with your Quirk or not?" she asked, "Do you have to be the Symbol of Peace? Is it that important?"


    All Might spoke in a low voice, "If they knew I wasn''t, the temptation of this power could corrupt our society. It''s kept a secret for the same reasons we keep Haruko''s true identity a secret. The powers he carries and the powers carried by the bearers of One for All, they can do the most good by protecting the world in secret. At least for now"


    Recovery Girl approached Haru''s bed with the finished salve. She gently applied it to the burns on his arm, a gentle smile on her face.


    "Well if that''s the case, it''s even more important for you to be a good guide."


    All Might sighed, "Yeah, your right."


    ***


    Haru slowly felt himself come awake. He tried sitting up before a sharp pain from his arm and ?h?st made him wince.


    "Rise and shine, sonny!"


    Haru''s eyes snapped open to see someone an old woman standing over him. For a second, he was confused, his vision still blurry.


    "Granny?"


    A soft chuckled made him realize who it was his vision cleared.


    ''Recovery Girl!'' It was a miracle he didn''t scream the thought out loud. ''Oh my gosh, I called her Granny!''


    The old woman luckily didn''t seem offended in any way, "Well I''ve never had grandchildren to call me that before."


    Haru ducked his head, his face flushed in embarrassment, "Sorry... You looked like my deceased grandma for a moment."


    Recovery Girl waved it off, "Well you''re not at heaven''s gates yet," she said dryly, "No need to apologize. Tell you what. How about I call you Haru and you can call me Granny Chiyo."


    Haru blinked, "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Haru didn''t know what possessed him to ask, "Why?"


    He was answered by a good-natured chuckle, "You are my sole student. I can allow some terms of endearment. Call it a special bond between a master and apprentice," Recovery Girl raised a warning finger, "Just remember that means you cannot slack off in your work or keep coming in injured all the time."


    Haru gave her a rueful grin, "I''ll try,"


    Recovery Girl gave him a satisfied nod, "Now, let''s practice what you learned today. Use that new technique of yours on your friend. It''s hardly going to do the job, but it will help as long as you''re careful."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "Granny..."


    Haru sat up, stifling a small groan from the aches and pains of his still-healing body.


    Recovery Girl frowned as she noticed his discomfort, "Maybe we should leave that for another day. Just come sit by him and check how he''s healing."


    Haru slid his legs over the edge of the bed, "Okay."


    With Recovery Girls help, Haru was sat down in a seat where he could be with his injured friend.


    ''Okay.'' He focused his chakra, a glimmer of green appearing on his hands. J''ust like she taught me. Use my sensory to search out the injuries.''


    With a slow breath, he placed a hand over Izuku''s forehead. As he worked Recovery Girl filled him in on what had happened since he lost consciousness.


    "And that''s about it," she finished before her face turned grave, "Haru, I''m afraid you cannot use those pills anymore. Your body has completely rejected them, nearly leading to drug poisoning. It seems that there are some differences with your body that won''t accept some of the medications of our world. I will put together some pills of my own making that will fill in for now until some new ones are provided."


    "Thank you."


    Recovery Girl sniffed, "Don''t get used to it, this is only temporary until we get some proper food pills for you. Darn those support companies giving you second rate pills. Just wait until I speak to their management."


    Haru hid a smile at the picture of the old woman chewing out several larger people while threatening them with her cane.


    Recovery Girl rounded on him making him sober up, "You will have to make it up to me by fully mastering that Mystical Palm of yours," she pointed her cane at a stack of on a stack of books sitting on a nearby table, "I supplied several books on anatomy and medicine. Read them all through by the end of the month."


    They heard Izuku groan.


    "Where am I?"


    Haru gave him a serious look, "You have died. You are in heaven now."


    Izuku nearly shot up before Recovery Girl pressed him down giving Haru a stern look, "Don''t scare him like that! He''s injured you know!"


    Haru flinched as the giant syringe rapped his head, "Sorry."


    The old lady shook her head disapprovingly, "Children these days."


    ***


    "That''s all for today''s treatment! Come back tomorrow, okay?"


    Recovery Girl gave the two boys one final kiss from her Quirk before they left, but was unable to completely heal Izuku. Haru on the other hand would be able to make a complete recovery by that evening.


    Haru and Izuku made their way back to their classroom. They had missed their afternoon classes, but there was no helping that. Haru had changed out of his costume and dropped it off at one of the school''s laundering rooms so the blood and ash would be removed. Izuku''s costume was not so fortunate, being far too damaged to ever use again.


    Not a word was said between the two about what had happened as they approached their classroom and slid open the door.


    They were greeted by Kirishima, "Hey, Haru! Midoriya! Good to see you back!"


    Haru grinned in response, "What, you think something like that could hurt me?"


    Kirishima''s sharp teeth flashed as he returned the smile, "I don''t know what all you guys were talking about, but you were all pumped up, huh?"


    Sero walked up to them, addressing Izuku, "I can''t believe you held your own against Bakugo, he''s super strong!"


    Ashido popped up right beside them, "You did a great job dodging!"


    Aoyama peered around them, "You were far from elegant but I suppose¨C"


    Mina interrupted him, "And your dodging was like, whoo!"


    Izuku got all flustered from all the praise, unable to collect his thoughts.


    Haru took pity and stepped in, "Okay, calm down, guys, let me introduce you."


    The excitement levels toned down to a calmer level almost instantly.


    "Okay."


    "Yeah, fine with me."


    "I''m all for it!"


    Haru motioned at each person as he presented them,


    "This is Eijiro Kirishima, the manly dude who can harden.


    Kirishima gave Izuku a thumbs up, "Nice to meet you Midoriya."


    "Hanta Sero, his Quirk lets him shoot tape out of his elbows.


    Sero raised a hand in greeting, "Yo."


    Ashido broke in before Haru could speak, "Hi, I''m Mina Ashido! My Quirk is Acid! I just want to say your dodging was awesome!"


    Haru sweatdropped before noticing someone standing behind the rambunctious girl.


    "Oh yes, this is Tsuyu Asui, she has the Frog Quirk."


    Asui tilted her head, "Please, call me Tsu."


    Haru then motioned at a nearby blonde who had unconsciously been ignored by the others, "That''s Yuga Aoyama. He has the Navel Laser."


    A blur of purple shot into their vision, "My name''s Minata!"


    Another blur smacked the perverted teen into the floor, causing everyone to look at Haru.


    "Oh, Mineta your startled me..."


    Mineta pushed himself up from the crater in the floor "What''s your problem?"


    Tokoyami closed his eyes from where he was sat on his desk, "So noisy."


    Iida instantly began freaking out, "Tokoyami! Don''t use that desk as a chair! Get off of it this instant!"


    Jiro, who was standing nearby, gave Iida a blank look, "Dude, you need to chill."


    "Yeah you''re carrying a lot of tension," Ojiro agreed.


    Iida slumped a little, "No one understands," he raised his voice yet again, "I cannot condone such actions that disrespect these desks! Not when great men and women, our upperclassmen, once used them!"


    Haru was suddenly standing by them, having wandered over after introducing Izuku to everyone, "Umm... Iida? All this furniture was replaced just before the semester started."


    Iida blinked, "What?"


    Jiro sighed, "Okay, now you''ve turned borderline creepy. Where''d you learn this stuff?"


    Haru looked confused, "I asked."


    Everyone stared at him.


    "What?"


    The door slid open and Kaminari walked in next to Uraraka with some curricular books, "So, anyway, you wanna grab a bite sometime? What kinda stuff you like?"


    Uraraka paused to think, "Anything sweet," she stopped when she saw Izuku, "Hey, Deku!" she ran over to the injured boy, her face full of concern, "Why didn''t Recovery Girl heal your injuries?"


    Izuku gave looked down at his injured arm, "It had to do with the amount of stamina I had or something."


    Jiro looked at the telltale bandages on Haru''s arm, a slight hint of worry stealing over her, "What about you? You doing alright? You seemed to be heavily injured as well."


    Haru shrugged it off, "My stamina levels are extremely high. I''ll be completely fine by tomorrow," he turned to glare at Kaminari, "In the meantime..."


    Jiro stepped up next to him, "I agree."


    The poor blonde suddenly found both arms being grabbed by Haru and Jiro, Haru confiscating the books.


    "Tokoyami, catch!"


    The brooding teen and his Quirk, Dark Shadow, caught the books Haru tossed at him.


    Kaminari felt his stomach sink as Haru and Jiro started dragging him from the room, "Wait! What did I do? Help!"


    Izuku looked after the retreating trio, completely confused, "What''s going on?"


    Ashido quickly set his thoughts to rest, "I''m sure it''s nothing. They probably wanted to hang out after school."


    ***


    Kaminari''s heels screeched against the smooth floors of UA''s halls as his two capturers searched for a place to interrogate him.


    "That one seems empty."


    "Yup."


    Haru nodded in response to Jiro''s statement and steered Kaminari into an empty classroom. With a soft thud, Kaminari was roughly plopped into a seat. he sat there fidgeting as Haru and Jiro stood over him, both with a very scary expression."


    "Well?" Haru''s voice was sharp.


    Kaminari chuckled nervously as he rubbed his neck, "Well, what?"


    He yelped as Jiro''s earphone jacks threatened to stab his face, "You know what," Jiro''s attitude brooked no argument, "What were you doing with Uraraka?"


    The electric blonde blinked, "Huh?"


    Haru leaned down to his level, "Let me rephrase that for her," he gave Kaminari a fake smile, "Why were you just asking Uraraka out?"


    Kaminari gave them a mischievous grin, wiggling his eyebrows, "C''mon! A guy can''t resist a cutey like her! She''s not taken, so why not ask her out?"


    Jiro gave him a sadistic smirk, "Did I ever tell you what happened to the last person who lied to me, Kaminari?"


    The blonde teen sweatdropped as he looked between his interrogators several times, "You guys remind me of good cop bad cop, you know?"


    Haru maintained his smile as his voice got dangerous, "Up and fess or the ''good cop'' will lose patience."


    Kaminari finally broke, "Okay! Okay! I was trying to learn what she liked so I could set up a blind date between her and Midoriya!"


    Jiro facepalmed at his stupidity, "I knew it. Kaminari, that''s a horrible idea."


    Haru straightened up, sighing, "Number one rule of third-party observers to romance: Do not interfere unless absolutely necessary or when asked. Some things are just better left alone."


    "Aw, come on!" Kaminari wh?n?d, "This is my first opportunity to play matchmaker!"


    Jiro shook her head, "All the more reason to not mess with them. This is a little more delicate type of relationship. One wrong move from us could ruin it before it even starts. We especially need to be careful with Midoriya."


    Haru pinched the bridge of his nose with a groan, "Wow..."


    His friends looked up at him, "What?"


    Haru raised his eyes, "We''re shipping them, and talking about whether to interfere or not."


    Jiro paused to think before sitting down in an empty seat holding her head in her hands, "Great, I''m becoming like my mom."


    Kaminari gave a short laugh at the disgusted looked on the other two''s faces, "Guess I''m rubbing off on you guys."


    Haru deadpanned as he looked at the blonde, "For the record, if my grades drop, I''m blaming you."


    Kaminari gaped in protest, "Hey!"


    Jiro chuckled.


    A tap of footsteps running by made them look up to see Izuku running past the classroom.


    "I wonder why he''s in such a hurry?" Kaminari mused.


    Haru felt a rush of guilt, "Jiro? How''s Katsuki?"


    Jiro shook her head, "Not good. He hasn''t yelled at us since the exercise."


    Haru briefly closed his eyes using his sensory to predict Izuku''s path of travel.


    Front entrance. Must be... Bingo.


    "I''ve gotta go."


    Haru started to walk away before Jiro caught his arm.


    "Wait!"


    The redhead paused, looking down at her, "Oh yeah. Meet me outside the front gate."


    Gently removing his arm from the girl''s hold, he ran off after Izuku.


    Kaminari gave Jiro a confused look, "What was that about?"


    Jiro answered him as she walked from the room, "I overheard something I shouldn''t have."


    ***


    Haru sped down the hallway, even bouncing off the walls as he rounded sharp corners. With the expertise of a practiced gymnast, he slid down sideways down the banisters of the stairways.


    He finally arrived at the main door and stopped, sensing that Izuku caught up with his brother. With a swift movement, he opened the door quietly and stood at the head of the stairs, partially hidden by the shadows caused by the setting sun.


    The reason why he stopped was because of what he heard the moment he stepped outside.


    "I have to tell you something..."


    It was the sound of Izuku''s voice that made Haru pause. It was quiet, but it was a tone that Izuku had never used before. It was steady, but held a tinge of fear underneath it all. It held the need to be understood and the need to understand no matter what. It was... almost surreal hearing it from someone like Izuku who was always so timid.


    Katsuki seemed oblivious to this as he stood with his back to them, only partially glancing over his shoulder. His whole attitude radiated negative energy.


    "I wasn''t hiding my Quirk from you. It was given to me by someone else, recently."


    Haru drew in a breath in shock. The gravity of Izuku''s claim was not lost on him. Being an abnormality himself, Haru knew best how revolutionary this case was. Revolutionary and dangerous.


    Izuku continued, "I can''t tell you who I got it from, so don''t ask. It sounds crazy, I know. Like something out of a comic book. Only it''s real," the mossy haired teenager bowed his head, "The thing is, I don''t have any real control over this power yet. I haven''t figured out how to make it my own, but I''m trying. That''s why... I didn''t want to use it against you in the exercise. In the end it the only way I had a chance of winning. I''ve still got a lot to learn. I know that. That''s why I''m here," Izuku looked up again his voice rising a holding a resolute note to it, "You''ll see, I''ll work until I have full control of this borrowed Quirk, and finally beat you with my own power!"


    To say that no one was stunned would be a major lie. Even Izuku seemed a little horrified at his last statement. Haru''s face was a perfect representation of ''what the hell just happened?'' Katuski was just dumbfounded.


    "How dumb do you think I am?" Izuku tensed at the Katsuki''s irritated response, "Borrowed power? Don''t talk to me like I''m an idiot," Katsuki turned around, his eyes overshadowed by his ash-colored locks. When he spoke, it was heavy with pent up emotion, "You already made a fool out of me in that damn training exercise. So? Did you come here to rub it in? I lost! And to make matters worse, it was to you! I came in second in the exam, but that''s not enough! I was angry that I couldn''t be the person my younger brother always saw in me, that I could be the strongest!" his knuckles turned white when he clenched his fist, "When I saw that ice guy, Todoroki, I realized I couldn''t beat him in a head to head fight!" he placed his hand over his eyes as if trying to ward off some terrible memory, "Crap! I even agreed with what that girl said! My attack was so stupid! Every time I close my eyes now I keep seeing Haru jumping in front of me! I keep seeing his blood on my hands! He won''t even hate me for what I did to him! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" a strangled sob rasped from his thought as he looked up, tears appearing in his eyes, "Enjoy that win, Deku! You won''t get another! I''m just getting started! Got that? I''m gonna end up the number one hero no matter what! I''m going to keep Haru safe even if I have to break myself doing it."


    He stopped at the breath of wind and the feeling of someone hugging him. The familiar scent of fallen rain and vanilla filling his nostrils.


    "It''s okay, Katsuki," Haru''s voice was but a soft whisper, "It''s okay, I''m here for you."


    Letting out another strangled sob, Katsuki buried his face into Haru''s shoulder.


    The younger Bakugo gently rubbed his brother''s back comfortingly, "You''re my number one hero, Katsuki. You always were and you always will be."


    He stood there, allowing Katsuki to bring his guilt, anger, and, frustration under control. Allowing him to free himself of all the emotions that had been torturing him. Allowing him to find comfort in the one he trusted the most.


    When Katsuki''s breakdown finally calmed to heavy breathing, Haru gave him a comforting pat.


    "Why are you always here for me?" Katsuki''s voice was husky from the tears he shed.


    Haru placed his hands on his brother''s shoulder, "Because you''re you. You gave me purpose, Katsuki. You inspire my dream. I''m the pillar that will support you no matter where you end up. I won''t let you fall."


    Katsuki bowed his head, "I don''t want to lose you... I can''t... but everything I do seems to push you away from me."


    Haru gave Katsuki his warmest closed-eyed smile, "I promise I will always be there when you need me. I never break a promise."


    Katsuki sent him a glare, "You said you''d never forgive me if I hurt Deku."


    Haru flicked his brother''s forehead, "Getting injuries while training is inevitable. I took the damage from the blast, so all is forgiven this one time," his expression became stern, "I won''t be so forgiving next time."


    Katsuki turned away, rubbing at his eyes with his sleeve, "Whatever."


    "THERE YOU ARRRRRRRRRRRE!"


    Haru mentally cursed at the familiarly loud voice of All Might.


    The number one hero nearly knocked him down with the force of his passing by as he dashed up to Katsuki, placing his hands on the boy''s shoulders, "BAKU-GO! I FOUND YOU!" the hero took a deep breath, "Just so you know. Pride is an important thing to have but while you certainly have the abilities to become a pro hero, there''s still plenty you have to..."


    All Might''s voice trailed off as he noticed the piercing glare Haru sent his way. Oh dear, really bad timing!


    Katsuki shrugged off All Might''s hands, "Save your speeches, All Might. I''ll be more famous than you and I''ll do it without your help."


    All Might held his hands back in silent apology, "Uh, right."


    He watched Katsuki walk-off, Haru following close behind.


    ''Guess he already got over it.'' All Might took a step back. ''Man! Being a teacher is hard!''


    ***


    Unknown to those down below, most of Class 1A had watched the whole proceeding from the windows of the upper floors.


    Ashido looked thoughtful, "Huh, I wonder what that was all about?


    Uraraka had an intense expression on her face, "The fated battle between rivals."


    Asui didn''t look convinced, "Whatever Midoriya was saying, it looked like Bakugo really wanted to punch him.


    "Childhood friends turned enemies," Uraraka insisted.


    Kirishima looked away from the window to the other student around him, "Is everyone forgetting how vulnerable Katsuki is around Haru?"


    "Bonds that surpass the ties of blood," Tokoyami brooded.


    Mineta shuddered, "They''re both scary."


    Todoroki didn''t say anything as he silently eyed a certain redhead, his expression betraying nothing.


    Ashido suddenly pressed her cheek against the glass as she saw someone running after Bakugo''s, "Wait! Is that Jiro?"


    Uraraka mirrored the pinked skinned girl''s actions and gasped, "It is!"


    Everyone watched as Jiro caught up with the pair, causing them to stop. They seemed to exchange some words before Haru motioned her to follow him and walk towards the direction of the station.


    Ashido squealed, "This semester has gotten even better!"


    She whipped out a notebook, adding a second line to a list.


    IzuOcha


    BakuJiro


    "This is already the second ship in the making," she nearly squealed.


    Question marks appeared around Uraraka''s head, "Second? Who''s first?"


    Ashido realized her mistake and flailed her arms in panic, "Second? Did I say second? I mean first! Right, Tsu?"


    "Not really," the frog girl said bluntly.


    "Aw, c''mon!"


    ***


    (A/N) To be honest, this is showing up way earlier than I was originally planning. I just wrote with the flow and this ended up happening. *internally screaming* PLEASE TELL ME I DID NO WRONG!


    ***


    Haru followed Katsuki outside the gate when he remembered his promise to Jiro, "Hey, Katsuki."


    He was interrupted by Jiro calling out his name.


    Both boys turned around to see the dark-haired girl running to catch up.


    Katsuki scowled, "What the hell does she want?"


    Haru gave Katsuki an apologetic smile, "Sorry, she wanted to talk. So I''m taking her to see Mom''s grave since she wanted to visit."


    Katsuki''s expression softened ever so slightly. With a grunt, he started to walk away.


    "Well, maybe she isn''t as annoying after all."


    Haru looked at him suspiciously, "What''s are you implying?"


    Katsuki looked over his shoulder with a smirk, "She''s decent."


    Haru''s eyebrows shot up.


    "Did he just say I''m decent?" Jiro''s voice sounded right next to him.


    Haru jumped a bit looking down at the shorter girl, "Yeah, he did."


    Jiro gave him a knowing smile, "From what I''ve seen. That''s quite a compliment coming from him."


    Haru shook his head in disbelief, "To be honest, I think you''re the first person he''s ever called that."


    Jiro started off after Katsuki''s receding figure, "I never thought I''d say this, but I''m honored."


    Haru started walking toward the direction of the train station, "C''mon. I want to show you something."


    ***


    It was only a single train stop before they got off. Haru grabbed Jiro''s hand so they would get separated by the evening crowds. Neither of them seemed to acknowledge the touch or notice the smiles some people sent at them.


    Jiro let herself be pulled along until she found herself at the entrance to a cemetery. She sent Haru a curious look as he absentmindedly dropped her hand, his eyes fixed on the rows of graves just visible from the gate.


    "Where are we?"


    Haru snapped out of his trance as looked at her, "You wanted to talk, so I''m taking you to a special spot."


    Jiro''s eyes softened, "Your mother grave," she breathed.


    Haru ducked his head, "It weird, I know. I just feel like she gives me courage like she''s still there for me."


    Jiro patted his arm, "I get it. I''d probably do the same in your shoes. I did want to visit sometime. She seems to have influenced you a lot."


    Haru sent her a grateful smile as he motioned for her to follow, "Follow me."


    They made their way down the narrow paths bordered by the monumental stones of the dead. The light was fading, but Jiro didn''t feel afraid. Her darkest secret was the fear of graveyards in the evening, but Haru seemed to light up his surroundings. It was as if he was bringing comfort to the departed ones with his presence alone.


    They finally arrived at a small grove of wisteria trees.


    She marveled at the beauty of the purple flowers in season. Their trailing branches almost made that particular spot ethereal.


    ***


    (A/N) Surprisingly, I actually got the season right for wisteria.


    ***


    Haru stopped in front of one of the smaller graves, "She sleeps here."


    Jiro stood next to him, reading the inscription chiseled on the monument stone.


    Konan


    -- ¨C May 2, 2148 [1]


    Unknown


    -- ¨C May 2, 2148 [1]


    ***


    [1] Theoretically, BNHA''s first generation is from 2014, second, 2044, third, 2074, fourth, 2104, and fifth, 2134. Izuku is a fifth-generation and is 14 at the beginning. So, the show begins around 2148. This isn''t canon I just need some date of some sort.


    ***


    "My mom died in a villain attack protecting me," Haru explained, "They were unable to find any record of her. My adoptive parents were the only ones who talked to her before she died. There was another woman with her who was also dead. The authorities were unable to identify her either," he knelt, sweeping the dust from the stone, "The Bakugos paid for a proper burial for them both."


    Jiro remained silent.


    Haru swiped a speck of dust from his eye before holding out a hand in front of him. Creating a paper rose, he set it down on the grave.


    "I''m sure she loved you very much."


    Haru straightened up, "She had a dream of achieving peace. She wanted a world where everyone would no longer have to suffer from mindless conflict. She ended up dying because someone couldn''t accept that. I want to fulfill her dream. I want to create a world where we can all smile because we truly feel happy. A world that understands. That''s what pushes me forward," he turned to her, his golden eyes soft, "That''s why I said what said to Katsuki today."


    Jiro''s eyes widened, "Your brother?"


    Haru nodded, looking away, "Ever since we were little, everyone would praise him for his intelligence and his strong Quirk. To be honest, I practically worshiped him, still do. Now he''s struggling with himself."


    Jiro stared at her feet, "I see."


    Haru looked up at her again, "Please keep this between us. You don''t need to act any differently around him either. He''s actually a kind person at heart, but he has a hard time with emotions and setting priorities straight. He just needs time to adjust."


    Jiro gave a faint smile, still not looking up, "I promise."


    Haru glanced at the sky and saw the sun was nearly set, "We best get going. Need me to walk you home?"


    Jiro shook her head, "No need, I actually live just a few minutes from here."


    Hari fidgeted with his jacket, "I can at least escort you a few blocks. I did take up your time. My mom would kill me if I let you walk back alone."


    Jiro chuckled, "Because I''m a girl?"


    Haru''s felt his face heat up, "Well... yeah."


    Jiro straightened up, giving him a formal bow, "Since you insist. I will allow you to escort me part of the way home.


    ***


    (A short time later...)


    Jiro hadn''t been lying when she said she lived nearby. The two teens hadn''t spoken a word to each other as they walked, but they shared a comfortable silence instead. It just seemed better that way.


    When they arrived at her block, they parted ways. Even then, Haru secretly used his sensory to make sure there was no one nearby to bother her as he walked away.


    As soon as he was out of sight, he paused, a small smile touching his lips. Gripping onto his bag, he flickered to a nearby roof. After that, he was tearing across the rooves faster than the untrained eye could see. He savored the rush of air that blew past him, feeling the crisp coolness of night starting to creep upon him.


    He kept on like that, avoided being seen by both heroes and police. Technically since he didn''t have a Quirk he wasn''t going against the law, but it wasn''t as if he could say that if he got caught. It wasn''t a good example for him, a hero student, to break the rules, but what was the point of youth if he couldn''t enjoy it?


    Haru''s senses tingled and he looked down to see a strange bundle huddled on the sidewalk. He realized a moment later that it was a person. A man in a black hoodie, b?r?ly in his twenties by the feel of his aura, which was unusually conflicted.


    Barely breaking his run, he dropped down by the man, "Sir? Are you okay? Do you need me to call anyone?"


    ***


    (A/N) Don''t do this in real life. Don''t talk to strangers.


    ***


    The streetlights were on now, so when the man looked up, Haru caught a glimpse of pale blue hair and a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Haru crouched so he was at eye level with the person, "You seemed to be in distress, do you need anything?"


    The stranger blinked, a little confused, "You want to help me?"


    Haru smiled, "I would be here if I didn''t. You look like you collapsed or something."


    The man eyed him carefully noting that although the boy seemed to be relaxed, he was not being careless. He was crouched at just the right distance that was close enough to be friendly but far enough to avoid an attack if necessary. He also noticed Haru''s uniform.


    "You''re a UA student."


    Haru continued to smile, "Yes I am."


    A strange light flickered in the man''s eyes for a moment before it disappeared, "So this is one of you ''heroic acts'' or something?"


    Haru held out a hand to help the man up, "I''d hardly get any glory for this. Just performing an act of common decency."


    The man stared at his hand for a moment.


    Slowly he reached out and took the proffered hand, keeping his pinky raised.


    Haru gently pulled the man to his feet.


    "Don''t expect me to thank you."


    Haru straightened his bag, "You don''t need to."


    The man stared at him a moment for speaking again, "I recognize you. You''re Haruko Bakugo from the sludge incident."


    Haru shrugged, "What difference does it make who I am?" he looked at the man''s hand, changing the subject, "You avoided touching me with all five fingers. My guess is that your Quirk activated when all five fingers touch someone?"


    "You''re observant. Might get you in trouble."


    "Trouble I can handle."


    The man chuckled, "Very confident, are we?"


    "What can I say, it runs in my family," Haru turned, "Wait here."


    He ran off down the street, disappearing into a small corner store. The stranger waited, his fingers twitching as if out of habit.


    A minute later, Haru exited the store.


    "Here," he handed the man a pair of gloves, "These are for you."


    The man carefully took the offered gloved staring at them strangely, "What are these for?"


    Haru held up his own hand, pointing at it, "You can wear them. That way you can touch things without worrying about destroying them by accident," he paused feeling a buzz from the phone in his pocket, "I have to head home soon. Do you need me to get you anything?"


    "No."


    Haru gave the man one last smile, "Alright then."


    He turned to go.


    "Tenko."


    Haru paused, looking back, "What?"


    "My name''s Tenko," the man''s voice was low.


    Haru nodded, "It was nice meeting you Tenko. I hope things work out for you. Even though you hate me, I wish you luck."


    He turned and ran down the street, answering the text he had gotten saying he''d be home soon.


    The man stared after him, an unreadable look on his face.


    ''He realized I already hated him and yet he still wanted to help me. I don''t know whether that''s meant to be compassion or stupidity.''


    Glancing at the gloves, he pocketed them and walked down the street.


    ***


    (Later that night at an unknown location...)


    The dim light of a single overhead lamp illuminated the small bar hidden in the darkest parts of the city. The bartender, a man whose body seemed to be made of a strange dark mist, was cleaning an empty glass.


    [Kurogiri, has Tomura returned yet?] a dark voice came from a monitor on the wall that said sound only.


    The bartender paused at what he was doing, "Not yet, master. He left earlier in a tantrum. I think the plan we are about to set in motion is making him too excited."


    [That is only to be expected. He''s young, but he has potential. I wouldn''t have raised him as my successor if he didn''t.]


    The door creaked as it was opened by the blue-haired man.


    "Welcome back, Shigaraki," the Kurogiri greeted him in a monotone voice, "Did you do anything productive while you were out?"


    Shigaraki sat down at the bar, "Don''t address like that. I''m not five. I just encountered a UA student in the next city. He had the nerve to want to ''help'' me."


    Kurogiri looked up at him, "What happened?"


    Shigaraki shrugged, "I let him live. It wouldn''t do to tip-off UA that something was wrong," the villain looked down at the newspaper announcing All Might''s new status as a teacher, "Did you see this joke? It says he''s a teacher now," a dark smile appeared on his face, "What do you think will happen when the mighty Symbol of Peace is finally killed by the villains."


    [Something tells me there was another reason you spared that student, Shigaraki,] the voice observed.


    Shigaraki sat back, "There was, actually. He wasn''t an ordinary run-of-the-mill wannabe hero," he rested his chin on the back of his hand, "You remember Haruko Bakugo."


    *Yes. We considered him and his brother as possible ?ssets. It seems a waste that so much potential would be wasted among heroes. He was the one you encountered?*


    Shigaraki nodded, "Yes, he was unusual. Even though he offered me help, he never let his guard down. He hid it very well, too."


    Kurogiri looked back from where he was putting the glass away, "I see... You think he has the same potential master does?"


    Shigaraki stood up taking the gloves from his pocket, "Not exactly. He seems to already be tarnished with hero idealism," he smirked as he pulled a glove over his hand, "We shall see if he''ll join us once the Symbol of Peace of dead."


    ***

 Chapter 16 - Breach

    (The next day...)


    Haru and Katsuki had shown up to school only to find a large crowd of reporters and paparazzi swarming around the main gate harassing students and onlookers alike. They exchanged annoyed glances between themselves and decided to take the most pacifistic method they knew how.


    They plowed in.


    Most of the media backed off from the two brothers at first, sensing Katsuki''s fiery bloodlust and Haru''s icy irritation. In the end, even that didn''t stem them off for long, at least not the less experienced ones.


    "Hey, you! Can you tell us what it''s like to work so closely with All Might!"


    "Are you one of All Might''s students? Tell us what All Might like in person?"


    "Please answer our questions!"


    A female report tried shoving a mic in their faces, "Excuse me, are you two in All Might''s class?" she paused a moment recognizing them, "Hold on, aren''t you those sludge villain kids?"


    Haru patted Katsuki on the back, using a signal they had agreed on several months prior.


    After the sludge incident, the media had tried to corner them several times for a story. It had caused them lots of untold annoyance. As a counter, they had created a plan that involved Haru distracting the press while having Katsuki move out of the crowd, then Katsuki would distract them so Haru could slide out.


    The best part was that the media still hadn''t caught on to their technique.


    Now, Katsuki initiated the plan as Haru turned to face the reporter with a smile.


    "Is this live?"


    The reporter hesitated, "Uh, no?" the answer was mostly a question as she had been caught off guard.


    Haru smiled, "Good," he took a deep breath and spoke in rapid English, "We''d be extremely happy if you''d leave us alone and stop messing with our personal lives. Where do you think you are, America? There are laws that forbid trespassing on private property and endangering the health of citizens. Buzz off!" he looked over their heads, still speaking in English, "Good enough, Kats?"


    Katsuki''s gruff voice sounded off from the other side of the gate, "Same as usual. They still haven''t figured it out."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to look at the ash-blonde smirking at them as Haru vanished from their midst. When they looked back, he was gone.


    "Wait, where''d he go? Why was he speaking in English?"


    "Aw, man! I didn''t get anything from him."


    They looked back at Katsuki only to see Haru waving at them before he pressed his finger to his eye in a taunting akanbe [1] sign. This caused several reporters to yell out in anger, especially the case when they realized that Haru''s origami had kept their cameras and phones from recording him doing it.


    ***


    [1] For those unfamiliar, akanbe is a Japanese facial gesture indicating sarcasm but also used as a taunt. It consists of someone pulling down one''s lower eyelid to expose the red underside towards someone, often accompanied by the person sticking their tongue out.


    ***


    His enjoyment was cut short, however, when a shout revealed that several more students were trying to push their way through, causing the stampede to start all over again.


    Haru sighed as he recognized several of his classmates being swarmed, unable to escape. What a drag...


    He glanced over at Aizawa, "Sensei, permission to help them out?"


    Aizawa gave him a deadpan look, "No damage to property or person," he ordered.


    Haru cracked his knuckles, "Should be easy enough."


    Katsuki and Aizawa watched him for a moment, waiting for something to happen.


    A few seconds later, Katsuki got impatient, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Haru looked up at the sky outside the gate, "Strange to see hummingbirds in Japan, don''t you think?"


    Aizawa looked up, "Hummingbirds?"


    A few seconds later, cameras, mics, notebooks, phones, any tool essential to a reporter, was quickly plucked up by several groups of the feathered fiends.


    In a series of chittering, the hummingbirds took off with their loot, hauling it all down the sidewalk toa space away from the gate. The media, or what was left of it, ran after them, yelling for the tiny creatures to return their property and not to break it. While they were distracted, they failed to notice the sudden stream of UA''s late arrivals (plus some of the more faint-hearted who had been in hiding nearby) make a break for the safety of the campus grounds.


    After the last student had crossed the threshold, Haru sent Aizawa a mischievous smile, "Not a scratch, Sensei, not a scratch."


    Aizawa just shook his head, not even bothering to answer.


    One of the hummingbirds broke away from the rest of the flock and hovered over to Haru. As it got closer everyone noticed that it was intricately made of paper. It landed on Haru''s outstretched finger


    "Thanks, Filo," Haru said gratefully to the bird.


    It cheeped cutely, rubbing its head against the boy''s cheek.


    "You''re the only person who would think of creating the hummingbirds in Japan," Aizawa droned tiredly.


    Haru gave him an innocent look, "They are absolutely too useful to not create! Not to mention they''re cute," he stroked Filo''s head. "You can return their things now."


    Less than a second later the equipment was quickly lowered to the ground, allowing the media to retrieve their property. Haru turned around and headed towards the main school building. He was picking up several negative vibes at this point and he wasn''t planning of sticking around for it.


    As he was about to enter the school, however, he felt something strange, as if someone was staring at him. He expanded his sensory out to check for anything out of the ordinary.


    He was unable to find anything unusual at first thanks to the media milling about, but he suddenly picked up on something darker. Something familiar. ''Where have I felt that presence before?''


    "Something wrong?"


    Haru snapped back to attention at the sound of Katsuki''s voice, "Oh, yeah. Just felt something strange, nothing to worry about."


    Katsuki looked at him hard before shrugging and walking through the door.


    Haru looked back at the main gate, catching a glimpse of someone standing across the street.


    ''Who are you?''


    ***


    "Decent work on yesterday''s combat training, you guys," everyone in Class 1A felt a happy chill at the unexpected praise from their teacher. Aizawa closed the results booklet he had been reading, "I saw the video feeds for each of your team''s results," he looked over at Katsuki, "Bakugo you''re talented, so don''t go sulking about your loss, okay?"


    Katsuki clicked his tongue as if he didn''t care, "Tch. Yeah, whatever."


    Aizawa looked over at Izuku, making the boy stiffen, "And Midoriya, I see that the only way you won the match is by messing up your arm again and a member of the opposite team stepping in for you. You need to work harder. Don''t give me the excuse you have no control over your Quirk. That line''s already getting old. You can''t keep breaking your body while training. Your Quirk will be really useful when you get a handle on it. Show a little urgency, okay?"


    Izuku brightened, "Right!"


    Aizawa shifted his gaze at Haru, "Haruko, normally I would tell you that your actions were both insanely stupid and unstrategic. In this case, however, you were forced into those actions by a teacher''s bad judgment. UA is all about being the best and strongest you can be, but it is the faculty''s responsibility to place limitations on a student when necessary. My only suggestion is that next time you try to find a solution that doesn''t involve breaking character to become a human shield."


    Haru nodded mutely as Katsuki grimaced. There was an awkward silence in the room as Aizawa finished sorting the last of the paperwork.


    Finally, the homeroom teacher looked up, "Let''s get down to business. Our first task will decide your future."


    Everyone in Class 1A tensed. ''Is it another Quirk test?''


    He gave a suspenseful pause, "You all need to pick a class representative."


    Everyone sighed in relief. ''Oh good, just normal school stuff.''


    Kirishima raised both hands over his head, "Pick me, guys! I wanna be class rep!"


    Kaminari raised his hand, "I''ll take it!"


    Jiro spoke up, "Yeah, you''re gonna need me."


    "Someone with style would be best!" Aoyama said, standing up from his desk, the air around him sparkling as usual.


    Ashido waved her arms excitedly, "I''m totally the right pick!"


    Mineta started to say something perverted, but he was suddenly gagged by Haru before he could finish saying it.


    Even Katsuki was raising his hand yelling at the top of his lungs.


    Haru was thinking hard as everyone screamed for attention. ''Normally this would just be a bunch of extra work. My grades are fine, so that''s okay. This would also be a good chance to be noticed by different agencies and gain experience as a leader. No. I can get that without becoming class rep. Still¡­ Might as well raise my hand, it''s not like anyone would nominate me anyway.''


    Haru raised his hand midway.


    Everyone else, excluding Izuku, Todoroki, Tokoyami, Yaoyorozu, and Koda, continued yelling or arguing over each other, each vying for the position. Haru waited patiently for about a minute before a vein popped on his forehead.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    Iida''s voice rose above everyone else''s, "SILENCE, EVERYONE! PLEASE!" Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked over at the dark-haired boy, "The class representative''s duty is to lead others. It''s not just something anyone could do. You must first have the trust of every student in the classroom. Therefore, the most logical way to fill this position is by doing it democratically. We will hold an election to choose our leader."


    Everyone looked at each other uncertainly.


    Kaminari didn''t look convinced, "Is this really the best idea?"


    Tsuyu agreed with him, "We''ve only known each other a few days! How do we know who we can trust?"


    "Besides everyone will just vote for themselves," Kirishima pointed out.


    Haru spoke up, "Exactly. While most people will, some won''t. That means whoever gets the most votes will be the most suitable for the job. The process of elimination."


    Iida confronted their teacher, who was standing bundled up in his sleeping bag, "That''s the best way, right sir?"


    The hero gave them a tired look, "Do what you want, just decide before my nap is over," with that, he fell over, passing out on the floor.


    Haru sweatdropped. ''He needs to balance his schedule.''


    ***


    Haru eyed the blackboard with a deadpan expression on his face, "Three votes..."


    Katsuki slammed his hands on his desk, "Okay, why didn''t anyone vote for me?"


    Sero gave Katsuki an unbelieving look, "Did you honestly think anyone would vote for you?"


    Izuku was stunned by the fact that he had two votes, especially since he didn''t vote for himself.


    Yaoyorozu in contrast didn''t show any reaction to her own two votes.


    To say Iida was surprised would have been a gross understatement. Someone had given him their vote!


    "O-one vote?" he clenched his fists, "But, who?"


    Tsuyu looked at him curiously, "You didn''t vote for yourself?"


    Haru seemed unusually occupied with the blackboard.


    "So Haru is the class rep," Kirishima stated, grinning, "I can get behind that."


    Aoyama made a dramatic pose, "He has both style and power! Not to mention charisma only matchable by myself."


    Haru stood up, "Everyone, as much as this honors me, there are people here who are better qualified for your sup¨C"


    Katsuki sent him a deathly glare, "Don''t. Finish. That. Sentence."


    Izuku sat up in his seat, forgetting his own shock, "He''s right, Haru-chan! You can do it!"


    Haru''s lowered his head, his hair overshadowing his eyes, "I''m not sure..."


    Katsuki growled, "You''re not doing this again."


    Several of their classmates perked up at the final word, "Again?"


    Haru flinched at the noise, "Guy''s, it''s no big deal."


    Kaminari protested, "What are you talking about? You''re the perfect candidate among us! You stay calm under stress, you''re obviously very smart, you even memorized everything there is to know about the school! On top of that, you''re one of the strongest in the class!"


    "We shouldn''t force him to take the position if he doesn''t want to," Tokoyami pointed out, "If he really doesn''t want to take the position, he should appoint someone he thinks is better qualified."


    Jiro leaned back in her seat, "I''m cool with whoever he picks."


    Kaminari chuckled, "Except for Bakugo."


    "What was that, Pikachu?"


    Haru grabbed Katsuki''s collar before his older brother could attack the other blonde.


    Iida stood up in his seat, "Haru, even though I may be disappointed in not being voted in myself, I think you should accept the will of the majority."


    Still holding Katsuki''s arms, Haru sighed, "Fine, I accept the nomination."


    Kaminari and Ashido cheered.


    Aizawa briefly sat up, "Alright, the class rep is Haruko. His deputy will be decided upon after lunch between Midoriya and Yaoyorozu. You will also choose your other class officers at that time.


    ***


    (Cafeteria during lunch...)


    Haru met up with Kaminari and Jiro after texting Monoma and Shiozaki that they would all be eating together for lunch. The latter two had yet to show up, but the other three were sure they''d arrive soon.


    Haru sampled the Tonkatsu he had ordered. As usual, the hero cook, Lunch Ruch had outdone himself.


    "Hey, Haru, what did Bakugo mean when he said again back in the classroom?" Jiro asked, taking a bite from her rice.


    Haru paused.


    Kaminari set his chopsticks down, "Yeah, I was wondering about that too?"


    Haru swallowed his food before answering nonchalantly, "Back in my second year in junior high, the old school president asked me to replace him as the new school president. I turned him down."


    Kaminari''s jaw dropped, "Turned him down? Why?"


    Haru picked up another vegetable with his chopsticks, "I needed to focus on other things. I couldn''t guarantee to be unbiased against students who I didn''t like. So, I didn''t accept."


    "What happened, happened," Jiro said reassuringly, "I sure you''ll do a great job as class rep, Haru."


    Monoma and Shiozaki walked up to them with their lunch trays.


    Monoma had the beginnings of a real smile on his face, "So Haru got elected class rep? Looks like 1A will actually provide some competition for our own class, huh Shiozaki."


    The vined haired girl gave everyone a friendly smile before going silent, closing her eyes as he clasped her hand together.


    Not noticing, Kaminari tried talking to her, "So, Shiozaki, what''s been happening?"


    Haru shushed him, "Wait a moment, she praying."


    Kaminari''s mouth formed a silent O as everyone stopped talking a moment.


    A few seconds later, Shiozaki raised her head, "Thank you, I always say grace before meals."


    Jiro sent nodded, "Sure, no problem."


    The five of them calmly continued their conversation.


    "So, what''s it like in 1B, you guys?" Haru asked.


    Monoma snorted as if Haru had asked a stupid question, "Of course it great! It the class I am attending after all! Nothing like poor 1A."


    Haru chuckled, "Yeah, we do have a couple of problem children."


    Monoma gave him an annoyed look, "You aren''t meant to agree with me so quickly."


    Jiro couldn''t resist a jab at the other blonde sitting at their table, "Why shouldn''t we when Kaminari is part of 1A."


    The electric blonde slammed his hand on the table, "Cut it out, Jiro!"


    Shiozaki smiled, "I sure you have many redeeming qualities, Kaminari. You''re the kind of person who brings laughter to the people around you."


    Kaminari grinned, "Gee, thanks!"


    Jiro and Monoma were about to start another round of teasing when Haru placed his finger to his lips, silently shaking his head. He almost laughed at their downcast faces as they obeyed.


    So Haru, how does it feel to be class rep?" Monoma questioned, bringing the conversation around to its original subject.


    Haru ?r??n?d, leaning back in his chair, "I tried to turn them down, but it was by vote. The majority, you know."


    Monoma chuckled, "You seem more like the type who takes charge when your adrenaline is up. I wonder how long you will last."


    Jiro smirked as she savored the green tea she had in her hand, "Anyone want to bet how long he''ll last?"


    Haru eyebrow twitched, "Why did you two vote for me?"


    Jiro gave him a blank look but Kaminari was taken off guard.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Jiro waved her hand dismissively, "You can''t hide from him, Pikachu. He probably has some hidden skill that detects lying," Haru opened his mouth then shut it, causing the girl to nod knowingly, "That''s what I thought."


    Shiozaki gave Haru a curious look, "How did you know they voted for you?"


    Haru grinned, "They told me just now."


    The other four sweatdropped.


    Monoma began counting off on his fingers, "You can create and control paper, you can sense your surroundings, you can detect lying, I can''t even copy your Quirk, what other skills are you hiding? How many Quirks do you have?"


    "He can heal too apparently," Kaminari piped in.


    Jiro gave Haru a lazy look, "Is there anything that you can''t do?"


    Haru rubbed the back of his head nervously, "The normal answer to that is ''fly'' but I can do that."


    Kaminari looked at Monoma, "OP?"


    Monoma nodded, "OP."


    Haru glowered at them, "I''m not that strong."


    Shiozaki shook her head, "I beg to differ, you are both blessed and have worked hard. I''m sure you will do amazing as 1A''s class representative."


    Haru ?r??n?d again at the thought, "I know this will look good on my record, but I already feel a headache coming."


    "You''ll live," Jiro snarked, "If not, walk it off."


    Haru was about to answer when a shrill alarm pealed out across the school.


    [WARNING! LEVEL THREE SECURITY BREACH. ALL STUDENTS PLEASE EVACUATE IN AN ORDERLY FASHION.]


    Jiro watched several students stand up and rush towards the hallways in panic, "What''s a level three security breach?"


    Haru stood up quickly, pushing his chair back in place, "Someone had managed to get past the school''s barriers. Let''s go."


    The other four nodded, feeling their instinctive fears fading as they felt Haru''s radiating calm.


    They had b?r?ly made it to the hallway when they were all su?k?d into the massive crowd of screaming and struggling students. Haru struggled to remain standing, his light body at a disadvantage in mobility against the mob. For a moment he saw Kirishima trying to yell out over the crowd, but the redhead was soon buried by the onrush.


    Haru suddenly felt himself get pushed against the window.


    "Haru?"


    Haru looked up to see a familiar face, "Iida!"


    The dark-haired student frantically motioned at the window, "It the press! They triggered the alarm, but no one will listen to me!"


    Haru looked outside and saw that it was true. A spark of anger flickered in his eyes for a moment, and he felt an intense urge to hurt someone.


    "Haru!"


    The sound of Jiro''s voice made him look over to see her, Shiozaki, and Uraraka grouped together, fighting to make their way towards him and Iida.


    They were run down by a large student who was in too much a state of panic to realize what he had done. Upon instinct, Haru activated his chakra.


    "Harlequin!"


    A dull growl caused several people to stop their panic as a large origami bear rose from the floor and placed itself as a shield over the fallen girls.


    Iida looked on in awe, "Great work, class rep!"


    Haru nodded briefly, stretching out his hand to another fallen student, summoning Filo and her flock to help him to his feet.


    "I can''t keep this up forever, we need to get everyone''s attention and tell them what''s going on!"


    Iida pointed to the end of the hallway where the green exit sign pointed the way out, "There! You just need to fly yourself over there and get their attention!"


    Haru grunted as he was shoved against the glass again, subconsciously helping another person from a similar fate, "Right!"


    He started turning his body into paper. ''Butterflies are too slow with this many people around. I need to try something else. An idea hit him. I got it!''


    Haru''s figure collapsed as he transformed into a swarm of insects that had only existed in his mind before. The Kikaichu, the legendary symbiotic insects utilized by the Aburame Clan in his home dimension. Now in the forms of thousands of these tiny beetles, Haru swarmed up the wall and across the ceiling. He reached the exit sign without much difficulty and reformed his body to its original state.


    He channels his chakra to his feet and balanced himself on top of the sign, his amber eyes flashing. Okay, get their attention, and make an impact.


    "EVERYONE! EVERYTHING IS OKAY!" Haru''s normally soft tone was replaced by a commanding one.


    At the realization that there was someone taking charge, the panicking student instantly calmed as they turned their eyes up at the red-headed first year glaring down at them.


    Having gotten their attention, Haru explained what Iida had learned, "ITS JUST THE MEDIA OUTSIDE! YOU DONT HAVE TO PANIC! YOU ARE IN NO DANGER!" his voice held a note of anger, "YOU''RE UA STUDENTS, ACT LIKE IT! YOU SHOULD AT LEAST BE ABLE TO HANDLE A MINOR SCHOOL CRISIS! SECOND YEARS, THIRD YEARS, SET EXAMPLE TO YOUR YOUNGER CLASSMEN! SHOW US THAT YOU ARE READY TO TAKE ON WORLD CHALLENGES."


    There were several sighs of relief as the upperclassmen followed Haru''s advice and helped usher the remaining students toward the evacuation area.


    Haru looked outside and noticed that the police had arrived and were forcing the media off the school property.


    Even then, although the situation seemed to have been resolved, Haru felt uneasy.


    ***


    (Later...)


    "Okay, Class Rep, let''s get started."


    Haru nodded, "Okay, we are now choosing our class officers," he looked down at the list he and Yaoyorozu had put together a few minutes before, "Due to Izuku dropping out, our vice representative shall be Momo Yaoyorozu. She and I have selected the officers according to ability only. If you have any complaints, please state them after we have finished announcing."


    "Otherwise, hold your piece forever," Yaoyorozu finished.


    Haru raised his voice slightly as he announced the choices, "The class secretary shall be Tenya Iida."


    Iida coughed in surprise, "W-what?"


    "The secretary takes class attendance and monitors times for the class. He is also in charge of the class funds for class activities," Yaoyorozu explained, "We both thought that Iida would be perfect for the position given his aptitude for following the rules and level-headedness under pressure."


    "Personally, I think Iida would make a better class representative than myself," Haru revealed, "But everyone insisted I keep the position, so I will just have to make do with this," he looked at the shocked teen, "I will need your help quite a bit, Iida. I look forward to working with you."


    Iida stared at Haru, "You were the one who voted for me?"


    Haru smiled, "Sorry it didn''t work out. Maybe in another universe, things would have been different."


    Iida bowed his head, his voice trembling, "Thank you, I will do my best to fulfill my duties as secretary."


    Yaoyorozu looked at the list, "Moving on, the class historian shall be Izuku Midoriya."


    The green-haired teen completely freaked out, "Huh? H-historian? Me?"


    Uraraka gave him a congratulatory wave, "Great job, Deku!"


    Haru waited for everyone to quiet down, "Izu, your job is to keep a record of class events and activities. Your experience in notetaking will help you quite a bit. It ought to be a simple thing for you."


    Izuku flushed a little as a resolute expression appeared on his face, "I''ll try!"


    Yaoyorozu tapped the paper against the desk, "And now, our class representative shall say a few words."


    Haru was completely caught off guard, "Wait, what? I am?"


    Jiro placed a hand to her mouth as she called out to him, "C''mon, Class Rep! If you were able to chew out the whole student body, you can at least say something that won''t bore us to death."


    Sero grinned, "Harsh."


    Haru gave Jiro the stink eye before straightening up, allowing his golden orbs to sweep over everyone, "Okay then," he took a deep breath, to calm himself, "I would like you all to know that if anyone you have any problem, you can talk to me anytime. I will give out my number to the entire class in case of emergencies. Feel free to talk to me about anything and I''ll try to help as best I can. Just know that I tend to interfere too much sometimes, so be sure to tell me when I am overstepping. Apart from that, I will fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities."


    Kirishima gave him a thumbs up, "Okay, manly guy!"


    "We know you won''t let us down!" Kaminari called out.

 Chapter 17 - Naruto Universe Part 1: The Five Kage Summit

    Remember that this story contains spoilers and/or may not make sense unless you have watched Naruto and/or Naruto Shippuden.


    For those who did not see that show, sorry... 80% will not make sense.


    Btw the statements made in this chapter are mostly from the show or drawn from historical evidence. I am not attacking anyone''s beliefs.


    I couldn''t find a way to really shorten the scenes without a bunch of extra brainpower so I lazily included all. Still used a lot of brainpower...


    ***


    (Kage Summit, Land of Iron: Several months after Konan''s death...)


    Mifune looked around the conference room, eyeing the five figures in front of him. He couldn''t help but secretly be impressed. After all, it wasn''t every day one was able to see such a sight. It had been many years since a conclave of this scale had happened. These days, it was unheard of for the Kage of all five of the great shinobi nations to meet at the same time, yet here they were.


    The Land of Lightning''s, Ay, the Fourth Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village...


    The Land of Earth''s, Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of the Hidden Stone Village...


    The Land of Water''s, Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village...


    The Land of Wind''s, Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage of the Hidden Sand Village...


    And the Land of Fire''s, Danzo, the Sixth Hokage candidate of the Hidden Leaf Village...


    As a neutral party and the general of the samurai nation of the Land of Iron, Mifune had been asked to act as the mediator to the council. Even so, he did not like the heaviness in the air.


    Ever since the Akatsuki had been capturing the hidden village''s Jinchuriki, the balance of power between all the shinobi nations had been far from stable. The Hidden Stone had lost its two Jinchuriki, the Four-Tails, and the Five-Tails. The Hidden Mist had lost its remaining Jinchuriki, the Six-Tails. Supposedly the Three-Tails had disappeared and resurfaced in the Land of Fire, only for the Akatsuki to capture it. The Hidden Sand''s own Kazekage had been captured and had the One-Tails extracted, causing his temporary death. The only reason the young man was alive now was because one of the village elders exchanged her own life force to reanimate him. Even one of the smaller villages, the Hidden Waterfall, had lost its Seven-Tails Jinchuriki. The Hidden Cloud suffered most recently with its loss of the Two-Tails and the Eight-Tails, the latter being the Raikage''s younger brother. Only the Hidden Leaf had been able to retain its control over the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. This was only thanks to its former leader, Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage''s foresight.


    Alone out of all the Kage, Tsunade had listened to the warning of the deceased member of the legendary Sannin, Jiraya the Toad Sage. True, as a member of the Sannin herself, it was only natural, but because of that, she had not only kept her Jinchuriki from the Akatsuki, her village was also responsible for the deaths of several of the notorious organization''s members. Sasori of the Red Sand, Hidan the Jashinest, and Kakazu of the Hidden Waterfall, all S-rank criminals.


    Unfortunately, when the Akatsuki''s leader, Pain, personally attacked the Hidden Leaf, causing its destruction, Tsunade had fallen into a coma from chakra exhaustion.


    Mifune couldn''t help but frown at the Senju princess''s temporary replacement, Danzo. He didn''t know the man, but he had heard of him. The Shinobi of Darkness, the one who worked from the shadows. Danzo just had that aura that made Mifune not want to trust him. Scratch that, it made Mifune want to draw Kurosawa and slice Danzo''s head off before he got stabbed in the back.


    The samurai sighed. Now was not the time to let personal feelings interfere. He had a job to and he was going to do it right.


    He addressed the five Kage deliberately, without any sign of emotion, "Place your Kage headpieces before you."


    One by one, each of the shinobi leaders pulled off their symbol of the office and placed them on the table in front of them, proving their right to be present.


    The lights of the rooms flashed on, illuminating them all: A''s stern persona, Mei''s serene beauty, Onoki''s wrinkled features, Gaara''s youthful visage, Danzo''s bandaged face, and Mifune''s own stately countenance.


    "You, the five Kage, ?ssemble here today in response to Lord Raikage''s summons. I, Mifune, will preside over these proceedings," he raised his voice little, "And now, let this five Kage summit commence."


    Gaara spoke up first, his dry voice reaching out to all corners of the room, "Then allow me to begin."


    Onoki snorted at Gaara''s supposed impertinence, "Heh! My, my, how the Kage have changed. To be named Kage at your age is quite impressive, Lord Kazekage," he taunted the sixteen-year-old, "Despite your father''s obviously brilliant guidance, he seems to not have taught you any etiquette."


    Gaara''s seafoam green eyes stared dully at the rude Tsuchikage, "Yes, probably. That''s why I was chosen Kazekage."


    Onoki cackled in amusement, "You cheeky young rascal!"


    Mei''s commanding tone interrupted the old man''s glee, "Lord Tsuchikage, do not interrupt anymore," she turned to look at Gaara, "Please continue, Lord Kazekage."


    Gaara continued where he left off, "I am a former Jinchuriki. The Akatsuki captured me. They took my tailed beast, causing my death. Luckily, I was revived shortly after. They seem to have been doing this with the other villages as well. Even after its leader had a change of heart and discontinued his plan, resulting in his death to revive the dead population of the Hidden Leaf, his subordinates killed his successor and presently continue to carry out whatever plan that was created. That is why I consider the present Akatsuki a threat. I sought the aid of the five Kage many times, but was ignored," he glanced to his left at Danzo, "Except by the previous Hokage. Jinchuriki from all your nations have been taken. To collaborate at this point is too little too late."


    Onoki simply scoffed, "Bah! The Five Hidden Villages can''t afford to alert others that their Jinchuriki were taken. It''s an embarrassment. Covert rescue and recovery is the norm. No one seeks aid from other lands when Jinchuriki disappear!"


    "Appearances and status," Gaara mused, "Such foolish outdated concepts."


    Mei quickly moved to defuse the argument, "Setting aside whether those ideas are outdated or not, I''ll admit that as Mizukage, that I refrained from acting on this issue. However, I don''t believe that having our tailed beasts stolen is cause for immediate alarm. After all, it still takes significant skill, knowledge, and time to achieve control over them."


    "Very few have attained control over their respective tailed beast," Danzo informed them, "Madara Uchiha, the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, as well as the Lord Raikage''s brother, Killer Bee. However..."


    Ay raised his fist in anger, "ENOUGH OF THIS NONSENSE!"


    He brought his fist down onto the table, smashing a massive hole in it. Within milliseconds, the hidden guards of all the Kage leaped out from the galleries above and place themselves protectively in front of their leaders, ready to slit each other''s throats.


    Mifune sighed tiredly, "This summit is a place of discourse, so please refrain from any behavior that lacks civility."


    "Stand down, Fu, Torune," Danzo ordered his guards.


    "You too, Kankuro, Temari," Gaara commanded his two older siblings.


    Mei followed suit, "Ao, Chojuro, it''s all right."


    Onoki just jerked his head at his two guards, signaling for them to back off.


    Ay pulled his fist from the wreckage of the desk with a growl and sat back in his seat.


    After the guards had returned to their previous spots, Mifune brought everything back on track, "Now let''s continue our discussion."


    "The Hidden Leaf," Ay declared, "The Stone, the Sand, the Mist, the Rain, the Akatsuki membership is composed of rogue Shinobi from your villages. That''s not all either. From our investigations, some of you and your predecessors have even used the Akatsuki as mercenaries in battle."


    Gaara''s eyes widened in disbelief, "The Kage used them?"


    Ay scowled at them all, "And that''s why I do not trust any one of you. I have no interest in discourse. The reason I''ve summoned you all to this summit is to ultimately question your loyalty."


    "Currently, all five nations are equally stable," Onoki countered, "They''re moving from military expansion to disarmament. As strained relations between nations ease and the threat of war diminishes, local lords consider military powers as costly hindrances, but at the same time, eliminating such resources poses its own risks as well. What if a war breaks out? Relying on ninja with no battle experience would be problematic. You''d lose the battle without question."


    "The Kage would then turn to mercenary soldiers," Gaara finished, realization dawning on him.


    "The Akatsuki is made up of experienced individuals who can also be hired quite cheaply," Onoki pointed out, "Best of all, their soldiers have always delivered superior results. Especially the Angel of the Rain."


    "Don''t be pompous Tsuchikage," Ay rebuked, turning to Gaara, "Because the Sand hired Orochimaru, a former member of the Akatsuki, to attack the Leaf, the Fourth Kazekage and the Third Hokage ended up dying. It also impossible to ignore the fact that it may have been part of a larger plot."


    The Raikage sent a look at Danzo. The Hokage candidate didn''t even blink.


    "The most suspicious of all is the Hidden Mist. The Mist never engages in diplomacy and it''s rumored that the Akatsuki starts there."


    Mei raised her head from where it had been resting in her hands, "Since it''s come to this, I''ll be honest. We suspect that someone from behind the scenes was secretly manipulating Yagura. There''s a possibility that someone was from the Akatsuki."


    Ay''s enraged expression became angrier, "Each and every one of you..."


    "Watch your tongue, Raikage," Onoki snapped, "In fact, it''s because you of the Cloud went around collecting Ninjutsu. Seeking more power in this era of disarmament. None of us have forgotten your little ploy with the Hyuga Affair. Didn''t find many villages acting very welcome to your messengers for a while didn''t you? We had no choice but to hire the Akatsuki to counter your power."


    Ay stood up, "What was that?"


    Danzo interrupted them, "Before you started arguing each other merits, I would like to state the point that I was about to make earlier."


    Ay sneered, "What''s that?"


    Danzo glared at each Kage in turn, "It probable that the man behind the manipulation of the Rain and the present leader of the Akatsuki, is none other than Madara Uchiha."


    Every person in the room stiffened at the name.


    "Are you sure of that?" Mei asked, a hint of fear in her voice.


    Gaara rested his chin on his clasped hands, "How could even be possible? Hasn''t he been dead for several decades?"


    "The Kazekage''s right," Onoki agreed, "Madara has been dead for a long, long time."


    Danzo shrugged, "Well I don''t know all of the details, but the information is from quite a reliable source."


    He looked at Mifune, who nodded.


    Ay looked at the man in distrust, "Who is this?"


    The old man stood next to Mifune''s desk and bowed respectfully, "My name is Kenji. I am the elder of Hidden Sound."


    "Are you the one who can say if Madara Uchiha is still alive?" Gaara asked, observing the elder carefully.


    A sudden look of suppressed rage appeared on the old man''s face, shocking everyone.


    "That demon!" Kenji spat, "He is responsible for everything!"


    Mei leaned forward, "Define ''everything.''"


    Kenji gripped the edge of the desk to steady himself, "I have been an elder of the Hidden Rain for many years. I have watch war tear my nation to pieces. When the Akatsuki was first founded, it was nothing like it is today. It was an organization devoted to establishing peace in our land and to help bring peace to the rest of the world."


    Onoki grumbled something about presumption, but he kept his mumblings to himself.


    "One day, it all changed. Most of the old Akatsuki were killed, leaving only two. After that, the organization changed. Our leader, Hanzo was overthrown in a single night and the one who called himself ''God'' took power. He was represented by his Angel. While they lived secluded, and their reign involved much conflict, they were kind to us for the most part."


    "Their true names were Nagato Uzumaki and Konan," Danzo interjected, "Both war orphans taught by Jiraya himself."


    Kenji sent Danzo a glare, "Who they were made no difference to us. It was only because of them our nation was finally free of your never-ending wars. Most of the people worshiped our leader as a god, willing to do anything he asked without question. When our leader died, we accepted it. Our Angel explained how our leader changed his ways and died peacefully. We were sad for our loss, but he had left us hope. He and the Angel had conceived a child shortly before he died."


    A muffled gasp circled the room, Danzo being the only one who didn''t show any surprise.


    "So, they had a child," Onoki observed, "How interesting."


    Kenji''s face looked like it was carved from stone, "Now, because of Madara, our Angel is dead and her child is gone."


    Ay crossed his arms, "So you claim Madara killed your ''Angel'' and her kid, what proof do you have it was really him?"


    Kenji gave the Raikage a tired look, "The child is not dead, just gone forever. When our leader died, our Angel buried his body in secret to keep the Rinnegan, our nation''s most prized treasure, safe. Shortly after, she prepared for us to send her child to safety should Madara arrive to steal it. The plan was to reverse summon the child to the Hidden Leaf under a chosen kunoichi''s care. The child was to be placed under the guardianship of Naruto Uzumaki, the nine tails Jinchuriki, for he was the one who brought our leader peace and one of the last members of our leader''s clan."


    Gaara usually stern features softened a little at the mention of Naruto, remembering how the young ninja has similarly saved him from a life of darkness."


    "What happened?"


    Kenji gritted his teeth, "Madara showed up, just as predicted. Our most trusted shinobi prepared the reverse summoning ritual while our Angel battled Madara. We all wished to battle him, but her specific orders were not to interfere. In secret, I listened in on the conversation she had with Madara, using a unique Jutsu of mine that amplifies sound using the water in the air. It was there I found out that it really was Madara and that he was the one that manipulated our God and our Angel to gather the tailed beasts. He called it Project Tsukuyomi."


    Onoki stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Tsukuyomi?"


    Danzo interrupted, wishing to wrap up the story, "After that, Konan tried to kill Madara with one last attack and very nearly succeeded. Madara somehow survived enough explosive power that would level a Hidden Village several times over and mortally wounded her. He used Genjutsu to discover the whereabouts of the Rinnegan and learned about the child."


    Kenji broke in, "Madara wiped out our most skilled Anbu and disrupted the ritual before we could finish. Luckily our Angel returned from the brink of death and fought him off. She completed the ritual, but the seals we used were stained with blood. Since then, we haven''t seen her or her child since."


    Onoki felt revulsion hit at the thought of his long-dead enemy, "So then Madara truly is alive. He really is an inhuman monster."


    Mifune cleared his throat, gaining the Kage''s attention, "I''d like to say this as a neutral nation. The leader of the Akatsuki had read the times well. Despite stabilizing, the great nations harbor suspicions about each other and the Akatsuki seized on that weakness to amass its power."


    "Would you just get to the point?" Ay demanded.


    Mifune gave the Raikage a stern look, "Now please just stay calm," he ordered before continuing, "We can turn this misfortune into a blessing. It''s very rare for all five Kage to convene at one location. What do you all say to this? Until the remaining Akatsuki are disposed of, why not establish the world first allied shinobi forces of the Five Hidden Villages?"


    Ay looked dubious, "An allied ninja force?"


    "That''s a splendid idea," Danzo agreed, "We''re practically in a state of an emergency. Cooperation will be crucial now."


    Unbeknownst to the Hokage Candidate, Kenji was eying him suspiciously. Although Danzo had been key for allowing a representative of the Hidden Rain to enter such an important conclave, Kenji was more than aware of Danzo''s part in the obliteration of the old Akatsuki. The elder had kept quiet on that for the moment, knowing that any unnecessary distrust between the great nations would be disastrous. The only chance for the Rain''s, no, the world''s survival depended on decisions made in this room. Old grudges could not afford to be uncovered here.


    Unaware of Kenji''s perturbed nature, Mifune continued, "Moving forward with the plan, a standardized chain of command would be ideal. Further chaos must be avoided."


    The other Kage silently agreed.


    "And who would we be handing the reigns of these allied forces to?" Onoki queried.


    Mifune kept a neutral expression on his face, "If the choice was left up to you, you''d all just argue. Therefore, since you have deemed me to be a neutral party presiding over you, I''d like to make this suggestion. I will decide who among you five Kage is the most suitable to lead. The Leaf has the last Jinchuriki, the one containing the Nine-Tails. I feel that how he''s guided will be the key," the lighting in the room buzzed slightly as if they were reacting to the heaviness in the air, "I say why not allow the Hokage to lead the allied shinobi army?"


    There were several intakes of breath from the other Kage and Kenji. Danzo didn''t even open his single eye from where he sat serenely in his seat, but the self-satisfaction was evident.


    "What?" Ay sounded incredulous, "Let the Hokage lead the allied shinobi forces?"


    "If all of you approve this," Danzo stated calmly, "I will gladly and humbly accept this position."


    Gaara, Mei, Onoki, and Kenji didn''t respond.


    Ay just growled, "Why the Hokage? This man is also known by the moniker: The Shinobi of Darkness! We cannot let him take charge!"


    "Then, who else?" Mifune posed the obvious question.


    "My village hasn''t provided a single member of the Akatsuki!" Ay argued, "Such a vital role must be filled by the most trustworthy! It ought to be me!"


    "Even if I may not have a right to speak, I partially agree with the Raikage," Kenji interjected, "If our leaders'' child is rediscovered, we plan on letting the nine tails Jinchuriki to care for him as one of the last remaining members of his clan. The Hidden Rain is not comfortable with giving such powers to a man known to take young children of potential and brainwash them for his personal Anbu! We''d need especial reassurance of the child''s safety and the Jinchuriki''s freedom after the Akatsuki has been dealt with."


    "I second the Rain''s position concerning the Nines-Tails and the child," Gaara agreed, "It''s the least we owe them after all the wars we fought on their land and information and forces they can provide."


    "I cannot agree to that," Mifune answered firmly.


    Ay stood up from his seat, "What did you say?"


    Mifune deliberately pointed at the damaged table the Raikage had smashed earlier, "I am well aware that a certain amount of intensity and strength is necessary to lead a force such as these, but someone such as yourself whose acts are ruled by emotion would probably end up splintering the allied force just as you did that desk," Mifune turned to look at Kenji standing nearby, "As an Uzumaki, the child and the Jinchuriki are under the Leaf''s control, not the Rain''s."


    Kenji felt fury ignite in his old body, "Lord Mifune, what treachery is this? The Hidden Rain may be a smaller nation, but you are all aware of how well kept the secrets our military power have been these past years. We will not tolerate this treatment."


    Mifune calmly slid his hand in the sleeves of his robe, "I am simply stated my unbiased opinion as a neutral party for these discussions. Lord Kazekage is still too young and inexperienced for such a venture. He does not have much pull with other nations and his title of Kazekage alone won''t be sufficient. Lord Tsuchikage, on the other hand, is too old and gives the impression of one whose power has waned. He has also used the Akatsuki too often. He''s the least trustworthy among you here. And since Lady Mizukage suspects that the Hidden Mist is the birthplace of the Akatsuki, there is some concern about possible intelligence leaks. People might wonder if there are spies. As for you Hidden Rain, the Akatsuki''s original leaders and headquarters were based inside your village."


    We don''t know why the Akatsuki are gathering the tailed beasts or what their Eye of the Moon plan is, but we do know that we can''t let them have the nine tails. The Nine-Tails belongs to the Hidden Leaf. Thus, I feel it appropriate that the Hokage be named leader."


    Ay glowered at Mifune, "Regardless of any other concerns, I would never agree to an allied shinobi force that could compromise the security of my village!"


    There was a whisper of wind as one of Mei''s bodyguards, Ao, appeared by the Mizukage''s side.


    "Lord Hokage!" the sharp accusation in his voice made everyone tense, "Please show us the eye you keep covered under that bandage."


    Everyone grunted in surprise.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Onoki questioned angrily.


    Ao pointed at Danzo, "I believe you stole Shisui Uchiha''s eye and transplanted it in place of your own."


    Everyone could feel the sudden killing intent radiating from Danzo as he looked at Ao from the corner of his unbandaged eye.


    "Shisui Uchiha?" Gaara''s eyes hardened.


    Onoki was speechless.


    "The man who was praised alongside Itachi Uchiha as the most gifted with the use of visual Jutsu?" Mei breathed.


    "Yes," Ao confirmed, "His particular Jutsu let him enter the minds of others and make them go through phantom experiences of his own choosing and manipulate them. It was such a top-notch visual Jutsu that no one ever even caught on they were even being manipulated."


    Ay looked over at Danzo, "Hokage!"


    Kenji stepped forward in concern, "Don''t tell me Lord Mifune is...?"


    Mifune blinked, "But how could..." he gasped, seeing some telltale veins bulging around the eyepatch Ao wore over his right eye, "Wait. Is that?"


    "My right eye is also a precious spoil of war. From a battle against the Hyuga. So I''m not really one to cast blame," Ao admitted, "But you cannot trick my eye. I was able to penetrate the Genjutsu cast upon the Fourth Mizukage, and thus it seems¨C"


    A loud smash interrupted as Ay angrily shattered the remaining surface of his desk, "HOW DARE YOU!"


    Kenji felt a new presence drilling up from the floor, "Lord Mifune!"


    The samurai grunted, reaching for his sword hidden under his desk as a strange white humanoid rose from the floor.


    "Well, hellooooooooo~ there!"


    "Zetsu..." Kenji hissed as he and the other Kage raised their guards, "How dare you betray the will of our master."


    In an instant, all the bodyguards had jumped down to protect their Kage, even a pair of Rain ninja that had accompanied Kenji.


    "One problem after another!" Ay cried, "Now what?"


    "Is he Akatsuki?" Danzo asked.


    "Very much so," Kenji confirmed.


    Onoki gave a gleeful smile, "That settles it."


    Zetsu, or the white half of him, looked around, "Guess what?" he sang out, "Sasuke Uchiha had snuck in here! I wonder! Where do you think he could be hiding right now? Any guesses?"


    The Raikage''s eyes widened at the mention of the name. The name of the man who had kidnapped his brother.


    "What is all this?"


    "Sasuke Uchiha..." Gaara whispered.


    Temari looked at her brother in concern, "Is it him?"


    Kankuro adjusted his chakra strings to raise his puppet more threateningly, "What''s he doing here?"


    "He''s the one with the Sharingan?" Mei sounded confused, "The one who took down Haku and Zabuza?"


    Chojuro gasped.


    Onoki frowned, "A member of the Akatsuki, the one who killed Deidara."


    His guards, Akatsuchi, and the Tsuchikage''s own granddaughter, Kurosuchi, also gasped.


    Zetsu had a maniacal look on his face, "It''s like a game of hide-and-seek! Let''s all try to find Sasuke!"


    Ay moved faster than anyone could see, grabbing the plant-like being by the neck, "Tell me where Sasuke Uchiha is!" he demanded, "Give me an answer right now!"


    Zetsu looked surprised at having been caught so easily. ''He''s so fast!''


    "Answer me or I shall show no mercy!" Ay yelled.


    "Well since you leave me no choice. I''ll give you a little hint," Zetsu taunted.


    The Raikage''s only answer was to snap the creature''s neck.


    "C, begin," he barked out to one of his guards.


    The blonde shinobi nodded as he placed his hand into a sign to heighten his sensory, "Yes sir!"


    Mei eyed Zetsu''s still form with an annoyed expression, "You didn''t have to kill him, you know. If we retrained and interrogated him, you might have obtained useful intel on the Akatsuki."


    Kenji stepped forward and nudged at the body with his foot, "He wasn''t the original. I was high in the confidence of our leaders and the real one is composed of two halves, one black, and one white. The white side is capable of creating clones such as this. You wouldn''t have gotten much."


    "Okisuke, Urakaku," Mifune addressed his bodyguards, "Give the order to find Sasuke Uchiha at once. Issue a number two battle-ready state alert."


    "Yes sir!"


    C opened his eyes, "I found him, Lord Raikage!"


    Ay looked at Ao, "You, Mist guy, keep that eye trained on the Hokage," he started walking from the room, "C, Darui, come on!"


    He smashed the wall behind him and ran from the room.


    Darui looked at the other people in the room apologetically, "I''m sorry about the desk and the wall."


    "Hey, Darui, quit yapping, and let''s go already!" C reprimanded.


    The two shinobi left the room, following their rampaging Raikage.


    "That man is truly violent," Onoki observed, "Even becoming the Kage hasn''t changed that unruly brat."


    Kenji knelt and felt for Zetsu''s pulse, "We won''t be gaining any information from this one. He won''t rise again."


    Mifune made a disappointed grunt before looked at Ao, "Lord Ao, please confirm if the Hokage''s visual Jutsu is still engaged."


    Ao shook his head, "No, right now the flow in his chakra network is quiet. The Jutsu''s undone."


    Danzo snorted through his nose, "All of you just relax, it''s not a visual Jutsu that I can use that many times in a day."


    "Be quiet," Ao snapped, "I''ll decide that. For you are a man who simply can''t be trusted."


    Danzo raised an eyebrow, "I can''t believe the Byakugan fell into someone else''s hands. If a Hidden Leaf Hyuga turned traitor, I would have taken care of them at once."


    Several of the other Kage and their guard exchanged glances at the implicated threat.


    "You''re probably planning to dispose of me now that I know your little secret," Ao guessed, "Better think again."


    "I''ll fight you myself if need be," Mei stated, "Especially if you visual Jutsu may be connected somehow to the one who manipulated the Fourth Mizukage."


    Danzo didn''t answer.


    Mifune looked at the man in distaste, "Lord Hokage, all Ninjutsu is prohibited here. You have lost trust and credibility. A shame, since I may have still chosen you had you not resorted to such tactics. While it is true I would not have agreed on allowed you full authority over the Uzumaki child as one of its parents, Konan, was a Hidden Rain shinobi, it wouldn''t have been unfair to you."


    "What you may have chosen wasn''t good enough," Danzo replied, "I''m prepared to do whatever it takes in order to protect the shinobi world. It''s imperative that our whole world unite as one, just as the First Hokage brought together his clan and founded the Hidden Leaf Village. Now we must merge all the villages and create one shinobi world. This shall never be accomplished through discussion and negotiation."


    "But it takes time and patience to actualize one''s ideals," Onoki said, "Impatience makes one shortsighted and invites failure. That''s what happened to you."


    "There is another factor," everyone looked at Kenji, "While the idea of a single government ruling the whole world is attractive, it is an ideal doomed to fail. With such widespread areas, ideals, traditions, and values between peoples differ. They can coexist, but what government can make laws that are fair and equal to all? Trying to control those ideals has historically been proven to fail, no matter how long it seems to last. You are thinking too short term."


    Danzo ignored him, "Taking the time to do it morally or ethically will result in no change and the Akatsuki will eventually destroy the whole shinobi world."


    Onoki crossed his arms, "And your dream is nothing more than an impossibility. As the elder said, it may sound noble, but in the end you only breed distrust, ill feelings, hatred, and resentment. Why, Danzo, we can''t even trust your words at this point."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you trust me or not," Danzo shrugged, "Results are necessary."


    Gaara rose from his seat, "If we can''t even trust each other... If that''s that state of our world and of being human... Then we have no future."


    Onoki ???ked his head, "Eh? What does that mean?"


    Gaara met the Tsuchikage''s gaze, unblinkingly, "Without mutual trust and understanding, all that will remain in this world is fear and terror. I simply can''t tolerate giving up so easily or approve of any plan that doesn''t incorporate morality."


    "You pose such difficult concepts so simply," Onoki criticized, "But you''re a green brat who knows nothing about running a village."


    Kankuro gritted his teeth at the jab against his younger brother but was held back by Temari.


    "But I''ll tell you what," Onoki continued, his tone becoming a little more respectful, "Now''s the chance to ask anything you like! As your senior, I''ll answer any question you have. I''m sure the elder would also be happy to answer, although he seems to have been greatly sheltered."


    Gaara closed his eyes to think before opening them, "Then... let me ask you this."


    Onoki smirked, "Sure. Go ahead. Ask away."


    "When did all of you... forsake yourselves?"


    A chill crept up everyone''s spine at the question.


    Onoki was flabbergasted, "What?"


    Mei smiled softly. ''What a pure-hearted child.''


    Kankuro openly grinned at everyone else''s discomfort.


    Temari turned to her the young redhead, "Alright, Gaara. What will we do now? We once worked with the Hidden Leaf in a mission to retrieve Sasuke, but he sunk so low, he''s joined the Akatsuki."


    "So Sasuke Uchiha, huh?" Gaara mused.


    A moment later, he body flickered across the room, exiting through the hole Ay had left earlier.


    Temari and Kankuro quickly followed him, calling out for him to wait.


    Kurosuchi sent a grin at her grandfather, "Hey, Gramps. He scored a point on you!"


    Onoki grunted sending a glare at the kunoichi, "Ah, shut it."


    Akatsuchi leaned his huge frame over, "Lord Tsuchikage, what shall we do? Shall we join the fight?"


    Onoki''s eyebrow twitched, "You fool! What happens if my back pain gets worse?"


    Kurosuchi chuckled, "But I want to see this Sasuke who supposedly took down Deidara."


    Onoki grumbled, "Fine, do as you please, but if you get caught in the Raikage''s crossfire, you''ll die. Stay out of his way."


    The girl pumped her fist excitedly, "Right! What about you, Akatsuchi."


    Akatsuchi shook his head, "I have to keep an eye on Lord Tsuchikage in case there''s trouble with his back, so I''ll stay here with him."


    Onoki''s granddaughter sent him a smirk, "See you later then."


    A moment later, the girl was gone.


    Fu approached Danzo while everyone was supposedly distracted whispering in his leader''s ear, "Lord Danzo. Please, sir, allow one of us to venture forth and retrieve the Sharingan."


    Ao raised pointed at the whispering man, "All of you from the Leaf, stay right where you are. Lord Raikage has ordered you to."


    Danzo''s guards got into fighting positions only to be mirrored by Kenji''s two guards.


    "No. Fu, Torune," Danzo rebuked, "Desist."


    "Shin, Yui, stand down," Kenji said in turn.


    The two Leaf shinobi and the two Rain ninja, a man and a woman, lowered their arms.


    They all stood silently, only being disturbed by the faint sounds of distant crashes and screams.


    It was the sudden detection of foreign chakra that made several people stiffen.


    "Lord Kenji, Sasuke has a sensory type among our enemies. They may reach here soon," Yui, the female guard informed the elder.


    Kenji nodded calmly, noting Danzo''s hidden agitation, "Yes, but we will remain. I may be an old man, but I still have a few tricks up my sleeve," he sent Onoki a knowing look, "Looks like the summit is getting more interesting."


    Onoki simply gave him an arrogant smile.


    There was an especially loud rumble that caused the room to tremble.


    Ao looked up, "He''s here."


    There was a slash of steel against cloth as the banners bearing the symbols of the five nations were cut. No one showed any reaction as they fluttered to the floor.


    Fu looked around before alerting them, "Above us!"


    All their eye flicked up to see a raven-haired youth glaring down from where he stood, upside down, on the ceiling. The crimson-colored Sharingan blazed with hatred as they singled out Danzo.


    Mifune acted first, drawing Kurosawa as he slashed at the Uchiha. Sasuke''s own blade flashed with lighting as he countered easily.


    "You''re good," Mifune grunted.


    Ao growled as he realized that Danzo and his subordinates had just fled while they were all distracted.


    "Sasuke, Danzo bolted!" a red-haired woman in Akatsuki robes yelled.


    Kenji furrowed his eyebrows. An Uzumaki...


    Ao jumped over the table and took chase, "Lady Mizukage, Chojuro, stay here. I''m going after Danzo. The Five Kage Summit hasn''t ended yet."


    "Shin, Yui, back him up," Kenji ordered, "Follow Lord Ao''s command and do not let the Hokage escape or let the Mist lose the Byakugan. We aren''t safe from the Hokage''s Jutsu without someone who can see it."


    He looked at Mei for confirmation and she nodded.


    "Very well, but don''t go overboard."


    Ao nodded and signaled for the two Rain ninja to follow him and the three disappeared down the hall.


    "I shall occupy the girl," Kenji told Mei, "I''ve been observing the Uzumaki clan for many years."


    Mei nodded in acknowledgment.


    Onoki remained seated, "My back can''t take this, feel free to rampage as you please."


    Sasuke broke away from Mifune and dashed towards the hole in the wall, "Karin! Come!"


    A spike of chakra from the Mizukage suddenly made the teen dodge as a stream of lava flew past him to block the doorway.


    Mei smiled as Sasuke turned to glare at her, "Your Akatsuki have trampled all over the Hidden Mist and manipulated the Fourth Mizukage," she said, wiping some traces of lava from her immune lips sighing, "And yet, when I look at you, you Uchiha are quite handsome indeed."


    Sasuke''s eyes changed to reveal a flower-like pattern, "Do not interfere."


    Kenji quickly reached into his sleeve, "Mangekyo!"


    Mei sighed, "Too bad. What a waste," she slowly stood up, "But at least I get to give you a kiss that will melt you away," her voice posed heavy killing intent.


    Karin seemed to become angry, "What, a kiss?" she pointed at Mei, "Who and what are you, witch? Quite making eyes at him, you old hag!"


    Kenji coughed as he tried not to laugh as Mei''s face twitched.


    The Mizukage began forming hand signs, "Lord Tsuchikage, if you''re not going to participate, then please just keep your head down. Lord Elder¨C"


    "I won''t get in your way, Lady Mizukage."


    Mei nodded as she molded the chakra in her mouth, spewing out a stream of lava at the two Akatsuki.


    A purple glow surrounded the young Uchiha, blocking the attack as Karin threw herself out of the way.


    As the girl pushed herself up, she found herself confronted by Kenji.


    "My, my. Your partner is not very protective of his teammates, is he? I''m afraid you''re fighting is with me, Uzumaki."


    Karin watched helplessly as Chojuro pulled out his sword, the legendary Hiramekarei, and smashed Sasuke through the wall.


    Mei exited the room, obviously planning on disposing of the Akatsuki member.


    Karin shakily got to her feet, "Don''t get in our way, old man."


    Chojuro turned around, his weapon raised, "Lord Elder!"


    Kenji raised a wrinkled hand, making the Mist ninja stop as he tried to reason with Karin, "In consideration of my former master, I will give you one chance. Surrender to me, and the Hidden Rain will grant you protection. As long as you cooperate with us, no harm will come to you."


    Karin''s response was to slash at the old man''s throat, her hand humming with chakra. Mifune stepped in, blocking her attack.


    Kenji didn''t turn a hair, "Chakra scalpel, huh? Very well," the elder pulled out a small tag from his sleeve, holding it over Mifune''s shoulder, "Summoning: Shuriken!"


    A wave of the iron weapons appeared from the paper and launched towards the Uzumaki woman at point-blank range. Karin ducked, sliding back before circling to attack again. Kenji met her palm with his own, parrying her scalpel with his.


    "You can''t win. You''re outnumbered," he pointed out.


    Karin suddenly snapped her head towards the sealed off wall, sensing Sasuke''s weakening chakra.


    Kenji struck at her, clipping a few hairs as she dodged, "You can''t afford to get distracted," he scolded.


    Onoki chuckled from where he had been standing on the ceiling since the fight started, "Are you going easy on her, Lord Kenji?"


    Kenji didn''t bother looking at the Tsuchikage, "I''m an elder, not a Kage. I hardly fight for a living."


    Suddenly the elder felt something on his arm, "What the¨C"


    Chojuro screamed as he was covered with some strange white substance. In a moment, he, Onoki, Kenji, Mifune, his guards, and Akatsuchi were covered in the mysterious material.


    "This must be Zetsu''s doing," Kenji growled, "The bastard, he''s stealing our chakra!"


    Several Zetsu clones started to grow from the substance.


    Mifune struggled in his restraints, "When did he...?"


    Onoki eyed the clones calmly, "It''s a time-lapse Jutsu he planted when the Raikage took him down more likely."


    The wall was smashed once again and Kenji''s eyes widened as he saw a massive purple hand, completely made of chakra, reach in. Does the Uchiha have Susanoo?


    Sasuke slowly entered the room, his body covered in burns.


    "Sasuke you''re alright?" Karin cried.


    Mifune and Kenji hissed as they saw the deadly mist of the Mizukage''s Vapor Style slowly enter the room.


    "Seems that they''re having a bit of trouble," Onoki mumbled, looking at his remaining guard, "Akatsuchi? Let''s say we join the fight."


    The big man nodded, "Sure!"


    Akatsuchi opened his mouth using an Earth Style Jutsu to create a stone golem. The golem promptly grabbed Zetsu''s clone substance and proceed to eat it.


    Onoki simply used his Weighted Boulder Jutsu to add weight to the clones, causing them to fall to the floor.


    Kenji slid a pair of senbon into his hands and sliced through his restraints while Mifune did the same with his sword.


    Onoki detached from the ceiling and floated down, hovering over the injured Sasuke, a sinister laugh leaving his lips, "So you''re the brat who took down Deidara, huh?" his hand wove a series of hand signs, "Well I''ve got no grudge against you, but many shinobi want you dead." the Tsuchikage pulled his hand apart, a white cube prism glowing in his hands, "So goodbye."


    Sasuke clutched at his face, blood seeping from his overused eyes as he glared.


    Onoki pushed his hands out, the prism encasing the Uchiha, "Particle Style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!"


    A bright flash of light filled the cube, causing everyone to wince.


    Karin screamed out in fear, "SASUKE!"


    The dust cleared to reveal nothing...


    Karin collapsed to her knees, her eyes trembling, "S-Sasuke''s chakra is gone... It can''t be..." tears formed in her eyes, "No..."


    "Yes, that''s right. He''s gone. I disabled his body to a near molecular level," Onoki announced, he gave the Uzumaki a menacing smile, "And you''ll be next girl."


    Kenji placed himself in front of Karin, his arm held out protectively, "Lord Tsuchikage, restrain yourself. This girl has had enough."


    A clatter of footsteps interrupted their argument before it could begin as Gaara, Ay, and their bodyguards returned."


    Ay looked around the room, angrily, "Where is Sasuke? Tell me!"


    Kenji simply points at Onoki before placed in his hand in the sleeves of his robe, "Thanks to the Tsuchikage, there not much left of him to find."


    Ay turned to face Onoki, "How dare you! I wanted to take him down! You had no right¨C"


    "And you still get to have another go at him. So quit whining, Raikage," a new voice interrupted. A voice Kenji recognized.


    The air twisted on itself as a figure wearing a spiral-shaped orange mask appeared, carrying an unconscious Sasuke under his arm.


    Kenji instantly got into a guarded position, "Madara Uchiha!"


    The Kage eyed the mysterious man cautiously, their senses on high alert.


    Karin gave a glad cry at the sight of her comrade safe.


    Madara ignored her outcry as he continued to speak, "I am here to explain something to you all, and once you understand it, I''ll ask you a question."


    Ay forced himself to calm down, knowing he couldn''t lose his cool against this man if he really was Madara, "What is it?"


    "It''s about my plan," Madara told them, "Project Tsukuyomi."


    Everyone in the room gave soft exclamations of shock upon hearing the words Kenji had given them earlier.


    Ay stepped forward glancing around the room, "It seems that C was right, the Hokage has indeed fled."


    Onoki''s small frame moved up and down as he floated, "Yup, and all thanks to Sasuke."


    Ay''s fist was suddenly in Madara''s face, his body having moved faster than the eye could read. Madara simply phased through the attack, causing the Raikage to only destroy the wall behind him.


    With a nonchalant shrug, Madara warped Sasuke''s body from the room.


    "Anything Akatsuki is bad news," Ay stated, "And honestly won''t make any sense. Return Sasuke right now."


    Madara glanced at the Raikage, "That will depend on your response to what I''m about to tell you."


    "Just calm down, Raikage," Onoki ordered, "We''ll hear him out and go from there."


    Madara jumped down and landed beside Karin, "Go, heal Sasuke."


    The girl cried out before she was warped away.


    Kenji''s eyes narrowed, "I see your space-time teleportation is still functional. Pity."


    Madara jumped up, landing in the railing of the upper gallery, "Elder Kenji. I''m surprised that you still dare to defy me after all you''ve seen. I should have killed you long ago, but I guess it can''t be helped now."


    Kenji clicked his tongue, "Don''t get too confident. I know you haven''t implanted the Rinnegan you stole. The only reason I can think why is because your body couldn''t handle it anymore."


    Madara chuckled, "I see how Konan nearly defeated me, your observational skills are quite good," he shifted his gaze to the four remaining Kage and their guards, "Are you all prepared to listen?"


    "First, tell us why you are trying to win over Sasuke?" Gaara demanded.


    "Sharingan that actually acquire the Susanoo are quite rare," Madara explained, "I like to stock up on good eyes. By battling the five Kage, he''d hone his visual prowess even further, which is exactly why I sent him here. I was hoping to weaken the five Kage and take at least some of you hostage, but I guess that was too much to ask."


    Mei gave Madara a haughty look, "Take us hostage? Whatever for?"


    Madara shifted his head to looked at her, "To ensure that Project Tsukuyomi was implemented smoothly."


    "I''m truly surprised that the infamous Madara Uchiha would still be alive," Onoki said calmly, "But I''m confused. Why would you of all people need such roundabout tactics? With all your power, you ought to bring any plan into fruition, easily."


    "My injuries from the battle with the First Hokage, Hashirama, were too severe. I currently have little power. I am but a shell of my former self."


    "Oh, I get it," C said accusingly, "Then this plan of yours is to restore your former power. Is that it?"


    Madara hummed, "I suppose you could say that, but there is so much more to it."


    Mifune glared at the masked man, "What are you scheming? Exactly what is this Project Tsukuyomi?"


    Madara straightened, "It''ll be a long story, so, I''ll need to sit down."


    Kankuro raised his voice, "That''s enough! Just tell us! What kind of plan is it?"


    Madara raised a finger, "All shall become one with me. A complete possession form that unites all."


    "..."


    Onoki raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean ''become one'' and unite all of us? What does that even mean?"


    Madara Sharingan was briefly visual through the mask, "There is an ancient stone tablet passed down within the Uchiha Clan. Upon it are written secrets engraved by the Sage of the Six Paths, himself. They cannot be read without visual powers. With the Sharingan, Mangekyo Sharingan, and the Rinnegan respectively, more and more knowledge is progressively revealed."


    "And your stories becoming more and more unbelievable," Onoki scoffed, "The Sage of the Six Paths is a myth!"


    "It is the truth," Madara insisted quietly, "He did indeed exist, and he left that stone tablet behind."


    "Don''t change the subject," Ay growled, "And what does the Sage of the Six Paths have to do with your plan anyway?"


    "Do any of you know why he became a legendary figure? One that was revered as a god among shinobi?" Madara asked them, "This is where the link between that man and my purposes lies."


    Mei spoke up, "Madara Uchiha. You possess the Mangekyo Sharingan and from what we know have the Rinnegan kept hidden somewhere. Do you know all the tablet''s secrets then?"


    Onoki lowered himself to the floor, canceling his Jutsu, "Let''s hear them."


    Madara just continued his narrative, "The Sage once saved the world. From a great monster."


    Gaara''s eyes narrowed to slits, "What monster?"


    Madara looked at the Kazekage tauntingly, "You once held a small piece of that monster, Gaara. It was the aggregate power of all the tailed beasts. A creature that possessed almost infinite chakra. The Ten-Tails."


    "But I thought there were only nine tailed beasts!" Temari exclaimed.


    "I just told you, it was the aggregate power of the tailed beasts.


    Shukaku: Gaara''s tailed beast known as the One-Tails...


    Matatabi: The fiery wraith cat of the Hidden Cloud''s Yugito, the Two-Tails...


    Isobu: The former Mizukage''s Three-Tails...


    Son Goku: Roshi of the Hidden Stone''s Four-Tails...


    Kokuo: Han of the Hidden Stone''s Five-Tails...


    Saiken: The rogue ninja, Utakata of the Mist''s Six-Tails...


    Chomei: Fu of the Hidden Waterfall''s Seven-Tails...


    Gyuki: Killer Bee, the Raikage''s younger brother''s Eight-Tails...


    Kurama: The fox spirit of Naruto Uzumaki of the Hidden Leaf, the Nine-Tails...


    The Ten-Tails chakra was simply divided up into the tailed beast that we know today, by the Sage of the Six Paths hand."


    "I really don''t like where this is going," Kankuro said his face stern, "So that''s why the Akatsuki were collecting all the tailed beasts?"


    "The Sage of the Six Paths developed a certain Ninjutsu. In order to protect the world from the Ten-Tails, that Ninjutsu has secretly been passed down. It is the sealing Jutsu process for Jinchuriki. Yes, the Sage was the Ten-Tail''s Jinchuriki. He sealed the Ten-Tails within himself to suppress the monster. He was referred to as a savior and as a god, but the Sage feared that upon his death, the seal would come undone, and the Ten-Tail''s immense chakra reemerge. So, in his final moments, he summoned the last of his strength to partition the Ten-Tail''s chakra into nine pieces and scattered them all across the world.


    Then he sealed away the body of the monster, now a husk, into the sky where it became the moon."


    Darui scoffed, "This tale is ridiculous. I mean, what human being can do something like that?"


    Madara sighed, "As the Ten-Tail''s Jinchuriki, the Sage had already advanced beyond the realm of humanity."


    Mifune looked stunned, "So you''re trying to reassemble those nine different chakras. In other words, you''re trying to attain that immense power," he clenched his fist, "I understand that part of your plan, but... what are you planning on doing with all that power?"


    "Revive the Ten-Tails of course," Madara stated as if the answer were obvious, "And become the Ten-Tail''s Jinchuriki. I would then use its tremendous chakra to strengthen my visual prowess and launch a certain Jutsu."


    Onoki growled, "What certain Jutsu? Which one do you mean? Just what are you plotting?"


    Madara was silent a moment before he revealed the crux of his plan, "A super Genjutsu, where I project the surface of my eye off the surface of the moon," his single Sharingan glowed, "An Infinite Tsukuyomi. All humans living on earth will be placed under my Genjutsu, and as a result, by controlling every single one of them, I shall unify the entire world. I will create a world without hatred or war. Everything shall become one with me. Everything shall be united. That is Project Tsukuyomi."


    Ay''s chakra flared, "You''re insane? I''m not handing the world over to you!"


    Gaara''s sand began to stir, "That kind of peace is just an illusion. Peace is only meaningful if it''s achieved honestly."


    Mei''s chakra also began to flare dangerously, "So what exists inside a Genjutsu world? There no hope or dreams. Just an escape!"


    Onoki clenched his fist, "You want to unite the whole world, huh? Interesting that Danzo mentioned something similar. It sounds to me that instead of wanting to unite the world, you actually want to make the world yours and only yours."


    Kenji gave the Uchiha a shake of his head, "To think you still have a mind of a child. If you truly gained any wisdom, you would know that reality is not so kind. Thing''s won''t go as hoped, even if it all went your way. A world of illusion is never enough."


    Madara chuckled, "And yet, with all your talk, what have any of you accomplished? You of all people should know the truth by now."


    Onoki and Ay snarled at the Uchiha.


    Madara calmly stared down at them all, "There is no hope. To hope is equivalent to giving up, and it''s the biggest deception of all. Now, turn over the remaining Eight and Nine-Tails, and cooperate with my plan... or this is war."


    Gaara''s face hardened, "War you say?"


    "Eight-Tails?" Ay queried, "Why ask for the Eight-Tail''s? You got Bee!" he froze, his eyes widening.


    "The Eight-Tails capture failed and he escaped," Madara notified them, "Now, there''s a shinobi who''s a perfect Jinchuriki. There''s no one quite like your younger brother."


    Ay looked stunned. Darui and C sighed.


    "THAT GIANT FOOL! HE USED THIS CHANCE TO RUN OFF AND PLAY HOOKY! UNFORGIVABLE! HE''S GONNA GET MY IRON CLAW FOR THIS!"


    Gaara turned his attention back to Madara, "I won''t give up Naruto Uzumaki."


    "And neither will I," Mei added.


    Kenji sided with them, "My masters believed that Naruto Uzumaki was the bridge towards peace. The Hidden Rain will defend him to our last breaths."


    Onoki looked over at Ay, "What about you, Raikage?"


    "I''LL NEVER HAND OVER MY BROTHER!"


    Madara shook his head, "I may not have any strength, but I still have the powers of the seven tailed beasts I''ve collected. You have no chance of winning."


    "We won''t abandon hope," Gaara declared firmly.


    Madara stood up, "Very well... I hereby declare war on you all. The Fourth Great Ninja War begins now."


    Onoki blinked, "What? You''re starting the Fourth Ninja War? Are you mad?"


    Madara didn''t answer for a moment, eying the intense glares being sent towards him, "The next time we meet shall be in battle."


    The air around him swirled and he disappeared from the room.


    ***


    Onoki bowed his head, speaking what they all thought, "Alright then, what should we all do now?"


    "Our nations must form an alliance," Gaara replied, "It''s the only way to combat the power of seven tailed beasts."


    Everyone looked over at Ay, expecting him to refuse, but to their surprise, he seemed to agree.


    "Lord Raikage, you opposed this idea," Mei reminded him.


    Ay gave them the calmest look they had ever seen on him, "It seems my little brother is safe, but we cannot allow ourselves to be bullied by the Akatsuki any longer. Form the alliance and we''ll settle this for good!"


    "What do we do about the Hidden Leaf?" Onoki asked, addressing the elephant in the room, "The Hokage ran off remember?"


    Ay nodded, "There''s too much suspicion around Danzo. After what''s happened at this summit, he''s completely lost our trust. When the Hidden Leaf''s ninja find out about this, his standing in the Leaf will become shaky. He must be deposed soon."


    Gaara nodded, "Then I''ll pass on the news of our allied shinobi forces to a Leaf ninja that I trust."


    Ay gave him a pointed look, "Who is that?"


    " of the Sharingan Eye."


    Onoki''s eyes widened, "Do you mean the son of the White Fang?"


    Ay nodded, "That''s acceptable. He at least seems more trustworthy than Danzo."


    "Naruto Uzumaki''s sensei," Kenji mused, "Yes, I think that will do," he raised a finger at Ay, "I suggest you find your brother right away. The Akatsuki is not likely to stop hunting him. After all, Kisame of the Mist is still alive."


    Ay nodded in agreement, "Okay," he looked at C, "Send word to the village immediately. Have them put together a search party and find Bee."


    "Yes sir."


    "To stop Madara''s Project Tsukuyomi, we absolutely must keep the Eight and Nine-Tails out of his clutches," Mei stated, "I believe it''s imperative that our forces find them before anyone else does, and get them out of sight and into hiding as fast as we can."


    Onoki sighed, "Yeah, but I can''t even imagine the power Madara has ?ssembled with seven tailed beasts. If he possesses Jutsu that utilized them along with the Rinnegan, they would be a perfect secret weapon. He wouldn''t be so bold otherwise. I think we should use the strength of the Eight and Nine-Tails in battle. Don''t you all agree with that?"


    Gaara shook his head, "No, absolutely not. This is also a war to protect both of them. I think the reason why Madara is waging war with his seven tailed beasts is that in his weakened state he is too difficult for him to capture the Eight and Nine-Tails with just the remaining Akatsuki members. The risks are too high. Also, he may be hoping to lure the two out with this war."


    "I agree, we must find a different plan," Mei supported him.


    Kenji tapped his finger on the table, "We must make use of every restraining and sealing Jutsu we could utilize. We need to gather all the knowledge of all the powers of the captured tailed beasts and strategize counters. We must not forget to make use of strong barriers and sensory squads. With the right strength, planning, and cooperation, we can at least keep Madara from using them if not take them back."


    Ay looked impressed, "I think that would be the best idea."


    Mei nodded once, "I concur."


    Onoki sighed, "I''m outvoted, we''ll do it your way."


    Mifune stepped forward, "It is for the best. While it wouldn''t help if the allied forces potentially getting wiped out would make hiding the Jinchuriki meaningless, there has to be some risk for Madara to use his seven tailed beasts. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered coming here. Like us, he must be at a disadvantage. Besides, us samurai will also join the war."


    "As will the Hidden Rain," Kenji finished, "Along with any allies we can convince to join us. We have friendly relations with the Star and the Grass, similar to the Leaf. I''m also sure the Waterfall will also ally with us. Its leader, Shibuki, was especially fond of the Seven-Tail''s Jinchuriki. We could also make a deal with the remnants of the Sound. Why stop at the five great nations? Why not use every resource and connection we have for this. We only have the world at stake."


    "That just leaves the question on who will lead," Onoki said, speaking to Mifune, "You find any of us Kage suitable? After all, you''re the one who disparaged us only a short time ago."


    Mifune looked at one remaining Kage to the other, "I believe that Lord Ay would be the wisest choice to make."


    Onoki couldn''t help reminding him, "You found him unsuitable before because he was ruled by his emotions and relies on brute strength."


    Mifune pulled out a scabbard and sheathed his sword, "With the Eight-Tails alive, I think Lord Raikage will stay calm. Also, he skillfully built a consensus among you earlier. On top of that, the Raikage is the only one who can control the Eight-Tails."


    Onoki looked over at Mei and Gaara, "Mizukage? Kazekage? Are you alright with that?"


    Mei gave her answer, "This is not the time or place for petty squabbles. I will put my trust in Lord Raikage."


    "Yes, we shall leave it to you," Gaara confirmed.


    Mifune looked at Kenji, "Elder?"


    Kanji responded by respectfully bowing to Ay, "Please lead us well, Lord Raikage."


    Ay nodded, "Very well. I will lead the allied shinobi forces. Lord Tsuchikage, Lord Elder, we will need any intel you two have on Madara. You don''t have to trust me, but the world as we know it is at risk."


    Kenji gave Ay a smirk, "The chance to crush that demon is too good to miss. All I know and more is at your disposal. All of our Angel''s intel on Akatsuki, living and dead is yours."


    Onoki gave a short laugh, "If the world ends, I can''t quarrel with any of you anymore. You have my cooperation. The allied shinobi forces are now hereby formed," he turned to face the others, "First, we must each relate this to our respective feudal lords."


    ***


    (Later...)


    A few hours later, the Kage were still in the conference room, discussing details they would give to their daimyos. They were also waiting for news on the Hokage.


    At first, Mei wanted to go after Ao but decided against it when she remembered he was not alone.


    They finally heard the sound of running before Ao, Shin, and Yui burst into the room, carrying a sense of dread.


    "Ao, what happened?" Mei asked, alarmed.


    Ao knelt, "Lady Mizukage, the Rain ninja and I tried to catch up with Danzo, but we were stopped by the Zetsu creature."


    Shin and Yui knelt before Kenji, Shin giving their report as Ao was out of breath, "While we were occupied, something unexpected happened."


    Kenji narrowed his eyes, "What happened."


    Yui looked up, "Sasuke Uchiha has killed Danzo."

 Chapter 18 - Terror at UA

    WARNING: Violence, blood, gore


    ***


    (UA High School...)


    "Today''s training will be a little different," Aizawa said as he stood in front of the class, giving them the ''this is serious business'' look that made them all stiffen up, "You will have three instructors, me, All Might, and another faculty member will be keeping tabs on you."


    A soft murmur arose from the students at the news.


    ''Three pros? Is that because of the break-in?'' Haru yawned, a little tired from staying up too late the night before. Usual teenage stuff.


    Sero raised his hand, "Sir? What kind of training is this?"


    Aizawa held up a card, reading it aloud, "Rescue. You''ll be dealing with natural disasters, shipwrecks, stuff like that."


    Everyone instantly began chattering in animation.


    "Disasters huh? Sound like we''re in for a big workout," Kaminari commented.


    Ashido hopped up and down in her seat, "Totally!"


    Kirishima leaned forward excitedly, "Real hero stuff! This is what separates the men from the boys! I''m shaking with excitement!"


    "Finally, I''ll get to show off how good I am in the water! Ribbit," Tsuyu tilted her head as her way of expression.


    Haru looked over at Katsuki, cracking his knuckles, "Competition on who does the best job?"


    Katsuki grinned competitively, "Oh, you''re on!"


    "Guys, I''m not finished yet," Aizawa told them, causing them all to hush, "What you wear in this exercise is up to you. I know you''re excited about costumes," he pulled out a remote and clicked it, opening the capsules holding the said costumes, "But keep in mind that you haven''t gotten used to them yet and they might limit your abilities."


    Haru had already decided he was going to wear his costume as it would be easier to train with it anyway. After all, thanks to the brilliant minds of the support companies, his outer robe was flame-resistant, shock resistant, waterproof, blade resistant, and completely breathable. His inner clothing and armor for his costume were further reinforced with special metallic threads woven in the cloth to further protect against blade slashes. Of course, the downside of this was that in his preference for lighter materials, heavy impacts and stabbing would still affect him, but his ''Quirk'' should help make up for it, so should be fine


    Aizawa''s dry voice broke him out of his reverie, "This special training is at an off-campus facility so we''ll be taking a bus to get there. That''s all. Start getting ready."


    ***


    Now changed into his costume, Haru stood near the giant bus, waiting for Iida to note down that everyone was present. For the rescue training, he had decided to leave his sugegasa behind, leaving his head b?r?.


    As he waited, he noticed that Izuku was not wearing his costume. The moss haired boy was only wearing the school''s gym uniform along with his respirator and some pads for his elbows and knees. Of course, there were the boots too.


    "Hey, Izu."


    Izuku turned to smile at him, his freckled face brightening up, "Haru-chan! You need something?"


    "Did they not finish your new costume?"


    Izuku shook his head, "They said they need a couple more days to make improvements. The first one wasn''t quite up to standard on how it withstood damage."


    "Deku?"


    Haru and Izuku looked up to see Uraraka standing by them. The girl was looking at Izuku curiously.


    "Why are you wearing your PE clothes? Where''s your costume at?"


    Haru neatly slid away unnoticed as Izuku explained to her what had happened.


    He approached Iida who was marking down people''s names on a notepad, "Is everyone here?"


    Iida looked up, "Ah! Class Rep! I just finished taking everyone''s attendance. We are all ready to board!"


    Haru nodded gratefully, "Thanks. I''ll get started."


    Iida held up a hand, "Wait! Shouldn''t we organize by seat number?"


    Haru shook his head, "I checked the bus when we first got here. It''s an open layout."


    Iida adjusted his glasses thoughtfully, "Two steps ahead. Just what I''d expect from you, Class Rep."


    Haru sweatdropped, "Um, okay?" he shook his head, "Nevermind, can you get their attention?"


    The class secretary smiled as he pulled out a whistle Haru had given him, "Oh course."


    The shrill shriek of the whistle made everyone look towards them. Haru stifled a grin at the annoyed looks on some of their faces at the harsh sound. Who said you can''t mess with your class a little bit as the class representative?


    "Alright, everyone!" Haru called out in a loud voice, "We''re boarding now! The bus is an open layout, so sit where you please. No fighting over spots!"


    With Iida helping organize, everyone was ushered inside were seated according to preference. Well... mostly.


    "No offense but I feel like I''m going to get roasted alive," Jiro stated from where she sat as Katsuki sat in the only vacant spot (Iida was saving a spot for Haru who was entering last) next to her.


    Katsuki popped a vein, "You got something to say, plugs?"


    Haru walked into the bus, tapping Jiro''s shoulder, "Oh yeah, Jiro, can we switch spots? I need to make sure Katsuki doesn''t cause us to crash."


    Katsuki''s eyes turned white with anger as he stood up and spartan kicked Haru in the stomach, causing him to fly out of the bus, "Screw you!"


    A gasp of shock stemmed from several of his classmates.


    "Bakugo! That is no way to treat the class rep!" Iida reprimanded.


    Katskui wasn''t able to respond as a blur of black and red charged back into the bus and cannon itself back into his stomach.


    "Geez, you don''t have to be all grumpy because I ignored you this morning. Ask for attention as a normal pomeranian would," Haru''s voice was dead serious, but also full of laughter.


    "Haru, are you okay, man?" Kirishima asked.his fellow redhead, "Are you kidding, I was needing an afternoon pick me up!"


    Kaminari sighed, "As if one warmonger wasn''t bad enough."


    Kirishima clenched his fist, "But that''s what makes them hella manly!"


    Jiro just shrugged nonchalantly, trudging over to her new seat, a small smile touching her lips.


    Haru sat down in the empty seat next to Katsuki, roughing his brother ash blonde hair, "You needed some exercise, huh?"


    Katsuki gave him a lazy look, obviously liking the feel, but pretending he didn''t, "What''s this shit your pulling?"


    Haru tilted his head, "It''s called affection! I read about it once," he answered seriously.


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch. Disgusting... Keep doing it."


    Haru complied as the rest of the class watched.


    "The true bonds between brothers!" Ashido squealed.


    "Yeah, but it seems that Bakugo can''t ask for attention like ordinary people," Sero pointed out


    "I heard that!"


    Haru nipped the conversation in the bud, "Change of subject."


    Tsuyu obliged, "If we''re pointing out the obvious, there is something I want to say," she said, turning to Izuku, "About you actually."


    "A-about me? What is it, Asui?" Izuku stammered.


    "I told you to call me Tsu," she reminded him.


    "Oh right, sorry," he apologized.


    "That power of yours. Isn''t it a lot like All Might''s?"


    "While that may be true," Haru stated, still absentmindedly roughing Katsuki''s hair, "Quirks of their type are actually pretty common and share many similarities."


    "Yeah, Tsu," Kirishima added, "You''re also forgetting All Might doesn''t hurt himself. That makes a huge difference," he looked at Izuku, "Still, I bet it''s cool to have a simple augmenting type Quirk. You can do a lot of flashy stuff with it," Kirishima hardened his arm, "My hardening is super strong and destroys bad guys in a fight, but it doesn''t look all that impressive."


    Izuku''s eyes sparkled as he viewed Kirishima''s Quirk, "Woah, no way I think it''s awesome looking!" he gushed, "You''re defiantly pro material with a Quirk like that."


    Kirishima''s smile softened.


    "You think so? Seems like it would be easier to be a popular hero if I had something flashier."


    "My navel laser''s got the perfect combination of finesse and strength," Aoyama claimed, making the air around himself sparkle.


    Ashido placed a hand on his arm. "But is way lame if it gives you a stomach ache, sweetie," she said crushingly.


    Kirishima looked around the bus, "Well if any of our classmates have pro Quirks, it''s Todoroki, Bakugo, and Haru."


    Haru turned to look at Kirishima, his fingers still stuck in Katsuki''s hair, "There are lots of pros who are at the top whose Quirks are not flashy. Best Jeanist and Edgeshot for example. They have simple Quirks that didn''t seem special, but they worked hard and developed them into something amazing. Having the Quirk is just the first step. What you do with it to make it ''flashy'' or powerful is up to your creativity."


    Izuku spoke up, "Haru-chan is right! His own Quirk could only make paper float at first, but he trained it to take shapes and change the composition."


    Kirishima brightened at the information, "Wow, really? That''s awesome! Guess I better start thinking about how to something like that with mine! Maybe I can make it into the big leagues like you guys will be!"


    "Sure, but Bakugo is always angry, so he''ll never be that popular. It shouldn''t be hard, " Tsu stated bluntly.


    Haru quickly moved his hand into a seal of confrontation using his origami to try to hold Katsuki down in his seat. It didn''t work.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? I''LL KICK YOUR ASS!"


    "You see," she said, pointing at the ash blonde as he proved her point.


    Haru snickered.


    "You know, we basically just met you, so it kinda tells that we all know that your personality is flaming crap mixed with garbage," Kaminari said in a teasing tone.


    Katsuki''s knuckles turned white as he gripped the back of the seat, "YOUR GONNA REGRET THE DAY YOU APPLIED TO THIS SCHOOL, YOU LOSER!"


    "Hey, hey, we''re here," Aizawa interrupted, irritatingly, "So stop messing around."


    "Yes sir!" everyone answered submissively.


    ***


    "Hello everyone! I''ve been waiting for you!" the Space Hero, Thirteen, greeted them.


    Izuku and Uraraka were instantly all blushy and starry-eyed as they geeked out over the famous rescue heroine. Haru grinned as he listened to them rambling off all kinds of information about her as they followed Thirteen inside the training center.


    ''Never change Izuku.''


    When they entered, everyone made several sounds of awe. A huge dome made of glass panes stretched far and wide, they felt almost as if they were in a huge greenhouse. The training center was huge!


    "Holy crap," Kirishima wowed, "It like some kind of amusement park."


    Haru expanded his sensory, enjoying the feel of the wide expanse, "This place is awesome!"


    Thirteen proudly motioned around the dome-shaped structure, "A shipwreck, a landslide, a fire, a windstorm, etc. I created this training facility to prepare you to deal with different types of disasters. I call it the Unforeseen Simulation Joint, but you can call it USJ!"


    Everyone stared at the hero blankly, their eyes blank. ''Just like Universal Studios Japan.''


    Aizawa stepped up to Thirteen, "Shouldn''t All Might be here already? Let me guess, he booked an interview instead."


    Thirteen leaned closer to the teacher, "Actually, it''s something else."


    Haru couldn''t hear anymore but he saw Thirteen hold up three fingers as she explained something.


    Aizawa sighed at whatever Thirteen was saying, "That man is the height of irresponsibility! Whatever clocks ticking. We should get started."


    Thirteen spread her arms out enthusiastically, "Excellent! Before we begin, let me say one thing," she hesitated, "Well, maybe two things... possibly three... four... five...?"


    Everyone sweatdropped. ''We get it.''


    The heroine recovered herself and spoke firmly, "Listen carefully. I''m sure you''re aware that I have a powerful Quirk, it''s called Black Hole. I can use it to suck up anything and turn it into dust."


    "Yeah, you''ve used Black Hole to save people from all kinds of disasters, haven''t you?" Izuku beamed.


    Uraraka was nodding furiously beside him.


    Thirteen gave them a single nod, "That''s true, but my Quirk can easily be used to kill. Some of you also have powers that can be dangerous."


    Most of Class 1A became thoughtful.


    "In our superhuman society, all Quirks are certified and stringently regulated so we often overlook how unsafe they can actually be. Please don''t forget that if you lose focus or make the wrong move, your powers can be deadly, even if you''re trying to do something virtuous like trying to rescue someone. Thanks to Aizawa''s training, you have a solid idea of your Quirks'' potential, and because of All Might''s battle training, you likely experienced how dangerous your powers can be when used against people. Carry those lessons into this class. Today, you''re going to learn how to use your Quirks to save people''s lives. You won''t be using your powers to attack enemies or each other, only to help. After all, that''s what being a hero is all about. Ensuring the safety of others."


    Haru noticed Katsuki silently biting his lip from the corner of his eye. His amber eye softened slightly as he sent a silent message his brother''s way.


    Katsuki felt something lightly touch his arm and glanced down to see a white paper bu??erfly crawling on his skin.


    He looked up to see Haru glancing at him reassuredly.


    ''You''ll do great.'' Haru mouthed.


    Katsuki blinked before taking a deep breath and squaring his shoulders. He was going to prove he was the best. He was going to make sure he never hurt Haru again. Not in that way.


    Meanwhile, Thirteen bowed low, "That''s all I have to say. Thank you so much for listening."


    Haru started to join in the applause that most of the class was giving Thirteen when he felt a sharp pain in his forehead. Damn it! Not now!


    He quickly clapped a hand to his brow, covering the seal as it slowly started to appear. He failed to hear what Aizawa was saying as he strained to suppress the sudden movement of chakra in his body.


    A strange feeling, or lack thereof, of electricity, made his sensory tingle as the lights flickered on and off. Even the fountain standing in the center of the building was sputtering. It made his instincts scream danger.


    Narrowing his eyes, Haru expanded the range of his sensory throughout the building. What he found, made his eyes widen in horror.


    "SENSEI! INTRUDERS!"


    Aizawa snapped his head to where Haru was pointing past him just in time to see a dark swirling vortex appear in the middle of the central plaza. With a rush, it stretched itself expanding in size.


    Haru ran to the front of the class to stand by his teacher, "They''re entering through all the disaster zones!"


    Thirteen''s cheerful demeanor instantly dropped, "Impossible! How many are there?


    Haru scanned the area, "Too many for me to count," he shivered as if he had touched something dirty, "Their chakra is so malicious."


    Aizawa kept his eyes on the villains pouring out of the warp gate on the plaza, "Everyone, stay together and don''t move," he ordered.


    The hero students made several confusing sounds at the command, still oblivious of the danger they were in.


    "Has the training started already?" Kirishima asked, taking a step forwards, "I thought we were rescuing people?"


    Haru''s origami wings suddenly shot out, block his path, "Stay back!"


    The harsh and fearful tone in Haru''s voice made everyone flinch.


    Izuku reached a hand out towards his friend, "Haru-chan, what¨C"


    "This isn''t training, everyone. Those are real villains, and they are here for blood."


    Everyone stiffened at the words, their faces blanched with fear. Villans? How? Why were they here?


    A strangely familiar blue-haired man walked in after the first wave of villains. His face was covered with a strange hand mask. Several other hands were attached across his arms and shoulders as well. Haru focused on him just as a tall, purple-skinned monster stepped through the warp gate.


    "Now..." Aizawa started, "You all need to¨C"


    Haru abruptly fell to his knees, retching on the ground, his wings falling apart.


    Katsuki ran forward, "Haru!" the ash-blonde knelt by his brother''s side, "What wrong?"


    Haru shakily pointed at the massive creature that stood dumbly by the hand villain''s side, his voice b?r?ly audible to Katsuki and the two teachers, "T-that thing isn''t natural. It''s no longer human."


    Thirteen stepped back, "No longer...?"


    Aizawa frowned, pushing his goggles over his eye, "I see."


    He didn''t blame Haru''s reaction. Haru''s sensory allowed him to see the life force of every living being, sense their emotions, and even feel the uniqueness of people Quirks. To be confronted by such an atrocious perversion of nature had to be a nightmare incarnate. Like seeing what seemed to be an innocent baby transformed into a demonic imp, like in the film, ''The Passion.''


    Just looking at the creature on the outside was revolting in itself. Its birdlike beak, half-open to reveal its jagged teeth. Its mindless, dead eyes staring blankly ahead. It''s exposed brain the only brighter color on its sickly purple skin. Aizawa could only imagine what its chakra looked like to Haru.


    "The only real heroes I see are Thirteen and Erasure Head," a deep voice, apparently coming from the villain creating the warp gate stated, "Perplexing. According to the schedule, we retrieved from UA, All Might should be here as well."


    Haru looked up again, staring in the direction of the voice, "No..." he clapped a hand to his face in a suppressed whimper. ''Another one? His chakra is so twisted. It''s writhing in agony! Make it stop. Stop torturing them! Stop it! Stop it! STOP IT!''


    "Haru! Snap out of it!" Katsuki yelled.


    ''Katsuki...''


    "Haru! Stays calm, buddy," He heard Kaminari calling out to him.


    ''Kaminari...''


    Jiro was kneeling next to him, her earphone jack pressed to his cheek, giving off the soft vibrations of her heartbeat, calming his own racing heart.


    ''Jiro...''


    Haru forced himself to breathe in rhythm to the soft thump of her heart.


    In and out.


    In and out.


    "Where is he? Where is All Might?" the familiar voice snapped him to the present, realization hitting him.


    ''Tenko...''


    Oblivious to the fact that he had been recognized, the villain kept talking, "I went through the trouble of bringing so many friends who were eager to meet him. They want All Might, the great Symbol of Peace. I can''t believe he''s not here. Maybe if I kill a few kids, he''s come out to play."


    Haru felt something snap inside him at the mention of his classmate in danger. A swirl of paper started rising from the ground, causing Katsuki and Jiro to jerk back.


    Aizawa felt the sudden pressure emanating from the redhead as he stood up, "Class Rep. You good?"


    Haru''s wiped the faint traces of vomit from his lips with the back of his hand, "I''m fine."


    The pro hero grunted, loosening his scarf, "See if you can search out the most powerful, real quick. You all are going to need to leave right after."


    Haru nodded, "Roger!"


    "How did so man villains get into a facility this secure?" Kirishima wondered.


    Yaoyorozu looked at Thirteen, "Thirteen, why aren''t the alarms going off?"


    The Space Hero looked up at the framework of the dome, "Good question, I''m not sure."


    Todoroki eyed the villains with a chilly expression, "Is the entire campus under attack, or is this their only target? Either way, if the alarm sensors aren''t being triggered, then one of these villains must have a quirk masking their presence here. They carefully chose this isolated facility as an entry point at a time when a class was being taught. Their fools for trespassing here, but they thought this out. Whatever their plan, they must have a concrete objective in mind."


    Tokoyami hummed, "But what is it?"


    Haru opened his eyes, "Found an answer to most of your questions, Todoroki."


    "Wait, that fast?" Kaminari was stunned.


    Haru pointed at the main trio standing a the fountain, "Quirkwise, those three are the strongest. As far as I could see, the rest of the campus is unaffected by the attack."


    Aizawa started walking towards the steps, "Figure out who is blocking the sensors?"


    Haru pointed at the landslide zone, "He''s more likely hiding apart from the rest over there. He''s the only one constantly using his Quirk inside the building, but it''s difficult to pinpoint his exact location."


    Having processed the information, Aizawa proceeded to take full command, "Thirteen, get them all out of here, and alert the main campus. It''s more likely that if they have the ability to block our sensors, then they might be jamming out regular communications too," he glanced over his shoulder at the class, "Kaminari, try using you Quirk to contact the school."


    The electric blonde raised his hand to the radio by his ear, "Uh, right!"


    Thirteen looked at Haru, "Remembering your profile, can''t you create messengers from your clones?"


    Haru looked frustrated, "The Paper Clone Technique can only travel a measured distance from the user. My range is too limited. Maybe Yaoyorozu?"


    The girl shook her head, "I can''t create something that will break through the interference, sorry."


    "If that''s the case, just follow Thirteen and get out," Aizawa told them.


    "What are you going to do?" Izuku asked him, "You can''t fight them on your own, even if you do erase their Quirks! You''re fighting style is not suited for this! Your power works best in stealth and one-on-one fights!"


    "You can''t be a pro if you have one trick," Aizawa informed them cryptically, "I''ll leave it to you, Thirteen."


    With that, the underground hero launched himself off the top of their stairs, his capture weapon shooting out in a frenzied dance.


    "He won''t be fighting alone," Haru announced slamming his hand to the ground, "Shinra! Kai! Kyo!"


    Two leopards and a Bengal tiger rose from the ground with fierce growls and took off after Aizawa.


    The villains looked up to see the lone dark figure and the three white felines approaching and grinned confidently.


    "Shooting squad, take your aims!" a masked villain with gunlike fingers yelled.


    Several villains stepped forward, eager to cut their opponent down in a stream of projectiles.


    In an instant, all their Quirks were just erased, leaving them vulnerable. Without breaking a stride, Aizawa trapped several of them with his capture weapon and slammed them together over his head before slamming them into the ground.


    "Watch it! That''s Erasure Head! He can cancel your Quirks by just looking at you!" someone yelled.


    A massive rocklike villain with four arms scoffed, "Cancelation?" he charged at the hero, "Bet you cannot erase the Quirk of a heteromorphic type like me!"


    A massive roar echoed across the dome as Kyo ran past Aizawa and pounced at the villain, tackling the man to the ground.


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Aizawa admitted, punching another villain out of commission, "But villains like you are only dangerous if you can reach me," he swung back, avoiding a punch from a strength type villain who he took out with a roundhouse kick, "Good thing I''ve taken measures to make sure that never happens."


    A series of yowls from two leopards cause several villains to panic, especially after they saw the four-armed villain having gotten mauled. The two smaller cats were making short work as a pair, circling around the group, and ambushing those who didn''t pay attention.


    Erasure smirked a little, "Which one of you gutter punks is next?" he challenged.


    The hand villain who had called himself Tenko safely watched from a distance.


    "How annoying," he grumbled at the warp gate, "With his goggles, it impossible to tell who''s Quirk he''s erasing, and his fighting style makes it hard for us to work together. The cats were unexpected. Must be some student''s Quirk, and I can make a good guess at whose."


    ***


    Thirteen was ushering all of Class 1A towards the entrance.


    Haru grabbed Izuku''s arm as the teen tried to catch a glimpse of the fight, "This is no time for analyzing! We''ve got to go!"


    Izuku reluctantly obeyed and allowed Haru to push him towards the USJ''s main door.


    They had all almost reached it when Haru felt something shift in the air, "Thirteen! Stop!"


    With a grunt of surprise, the heroine slid to a halt as the dark purple cloud of the warp villain swirled up in front of them, his yellow eyes glowing.


    "There is no escape for you," the villain''s deep voice sent chills up everyone spines, "It''s a p???sur? to meet you. We are the League of Villains. I know it''s impolite, but we decided to invite ourselves into this haven of justice to say hello. Besides, isn''t this the fitting place for All Might, the Symbol of Peace, to take his last breath? I believe he was supposed to be here today and yet I see no sign of him. There must have been some sort of change in plans we could not have foreseen," the villain spread his misty arms, expanding himself, "Ah well, it doesn''t matter. I still have a role to play."


    Thirteen popped open one of the caps on her fingers, activating her Quirk, "BLACK HOLE!"


    A vortex formed from her finger, forcefully su?k?n? the villain in.


    The villain resisted, however, not even once lost his calm, "Ah, Black Hole, the Quirk that sucks up the matter and turns it into dust. Such an astounding power. However, you''re a rescue hero, Thirteen. Skilled at saving people from disasters. Consequently, you have little fighting experience or battlefield awareness.


    A portal swirled open behind Thirteen, turning the crushing power of her Quirk against her. The hero gave a surprised cry before the entire back of her suit crumbled.


    "How unfortunate," the villain taunted, "You''ve turned yourself to dust."


    Thirteen stopped using Black Hole and collapsed, "I''m sorry," she apologized, "He got me..."


    (I love playing this when I read this part: Naruto Shippuden - Konan Theme youtu.be/bAbuSBaqTao)


    Ashido looked like she was on the verge of tears, "Thirteen!"


    Haru and Katsuki exchanged looks and nodded. They both started moving forward, Katsuki''s handed poping and Haru''s paper rustling as he created wings. He knelt over Thirteen, swinging them forward to shield her while Katsuki dashed towards the villain, sending a massive explosion at him. Kirishima joined him slashing with his hardened arms.


    The area shook with the impact of the two attacks.


    "You think we were just going to just stand around and let you get away with hurting our sensei?" Kirishima queried, a confident look on his face.


    Haru''s eyes widened, "Guy''s get back!"


    "You live up to your school reputation," the villain''s voice was becoming dangerous, "But you should be careful children. Otherwise, people might get hurt."


    Haru''s hands flew in a series of hand signs, "Shikigami Dance!"


    Too late.


    The dark mist composing the villain''s body flooded around them, engulfing everyone in its shroud, "Now, I''ll scatter you all across this facility to meet our comrades and your deaths!"


    Haru tried to use his origami to grab as many people as he could, but they all slipped through his grasp. He was forced to listen to the cries and screams of his classmates as they were su?k?d into the void. All he able to do was continue to shield Thirteen.


    "Oh my, some of you are still here."


    Haru opened his eyes and raised his head. Only he, Iida, Uraraka, Sero, and Ashido were left. ''Where''s everyone else? I must find them!''


    Haru tried using his sensory, but felt his seal throb once again, "Shit!"


    Iida, who had fallen outside the mist, ran over to him, "Class Rep!" his eyes widened as he saw the dark symbol on Haru''s forehead, "What''s that?"


    Haru instantly covered it, "It''s nothing, the teachers already know of it. Tell Shoji to find everyone. I just need a second."


    Iida looked skeptical, but complied, "Shoji, can you find them?"


    The dupli-armed teen nodded and spread his tentacles, growing several eyes and ears to locate his lost classmates.


    After a few moments of searching, he was able to report what he saw, "They''ve scattered across the facility, but our classmates are still here."


    Everyone gave a sigh of relief and turned their attention back at the waiting warp gate.


    "What do we do," Sero asked no one in particular, "The guy isn''t affected by physical attacks and even Thirteen can''t hurt him."


    Haru sat up, revealing the soft green light emanating from his hands, "Thirteen isn''t in danger, but she can''t help us now," the glow faded and he stood up, his wings rustling as they moved, "Iida."


    The bespectacled teen straightened, "Yes?"


    "I need you to run to the school and tell the faculty what''s going on here. That is an order from your class representative. The alarms aren''t sounding and our phones and radios won''t work. Even with my sensory, I can''t find the exact position of the villain responsible. Finding him would be too much of a chore at this time. It would be faster for you to run back to the main building."


    "Yes, but it would be disgraceful for me to leave you all behind!" Iida protested.


    "If you can get outside, there are alarms everywhere," Sero pointed out, getting into a defensive position, "They can''t follow you out there."


    Ashido also got into a fighting position her body trembling, "Y-yeah. That must be why they are trying to keep us here."


    "Just go Iida," Haru commanded as several pieces of paper started peeling off the surrounding surfaces, "Being a hero is using your Quirk to save others.


    "We''ll back you up," Uraraka said encouragingly.


    Shoji stepped forward, but Haru held a hand for them to wait, "You make sure Iida gets out," he said glaring at the villain, "I will take care of the warp gate."


    The villain chuckled darkly, "Even if this is your only option, are you really foolish enough to strategize in front of your enemy?"


    Several streams of mist shot out of the villain, stretching out to absorb the remaining students.


    Haru stretched out his hand, "It doesn''t matter if you know what we''re planning or not, I already see through your strategy!"


    A sharp hiss filled the air as a cloud of paper shot forward, blinding the villain''s view. He tried creating alternate portals but Haru simply redirected his paper before it could affect anyone else. It never mattered where the villain sent it, as long as Haru''s chakra was in that paper, he knew where it was and what it was doing. His training on the beach had sharpened his brain so it practically worked like a hive mind, each individual piece of paper was under his control.


    "IIDA GO!"


    The class secretary gritted his teeth and blasted off, his engines roaring as he screamed out his frustration, "DAMN IT!"


    The warp villain turned to see the dark-haired boy striking for the main door, "A sheep trying to escape the wolves? I simply can''t allow that," a portal opened up directly in Iida''s path, "If other heroes arrive, it would be harder for us to put an end to All Might."


    Shoji ran forward and snatching up the gate as it solidified, "I got it! Go!"


    The villain turned around fully, "You insolent child, you won''t set foot outside those doors!" he took chase and quickly caught up to the running Iida, looming over him, "I''ve got no time for this... BEGONE!"


    A wall of paper exploded from the ground, shielding Iida before the villain could catch up. The villain tried to push through but suddenly started floating as Uraraka touched the neck armor he wore.


    "I don''t know what his Quirk is," the brunette stated as her finger glowed pink, "but if he''s wearing armor, then he must have a physical body in there somewhere!" she flung her arms back, sliding the villain''s body over her head, "Now, run Iida!"


    The villain''s yellow eyes widened as Iida picked up speed, "No! You can''t!"


    Iida makes it to the doors and started prying them open, his muscles straining under his armor. Inch by painful inch, the doors were slowly forced apart.


    The warp villain somehow forced his way to bypass the effects of Uraraka''s Anti-Gravity and sent another tendril at Iida, "I GOT YOU!"


    Sero shot out a strip of tape, sticking an end to the villain''s armor. With a heave, he yanked the villains back.


    Meanwhile, Iida with one final push, pried the doors wide enough for him to squeeze through. Once outside, he ignored his engines to full power, dashing away at the fastest speeds he could muster.


    The villain silently watched the stream of dust kicked up from the dark-haired boy, "He will alert the campus. It is over..." He turned to the other students, "I suppose I should just dispose of the rest of you."


    "It isn''t wise to forget who you''re fighting," Haru''s voice sounded above him.


    The villain looked up in surprise to see Haru hovering above him, "Hmm?"


    Haru divebombed directly at the villain, another storm of paper surrounding him.


    "Trying to overwhelm me with numbers isn''t a sound strategy," the villain scolded, opening up his portals to suck the paper in.


    Haru smirked and disappeared, revealing himself to be a paper clone. The villain''s bright eyes widened as he saw several strange tags mixed in with the harmless-looking paper.


    "Katsu!"


    Several explosions, both loud and muffled, filled the air as the tags glowed and ignited as they shot into the warp gates. There was a deep cry of pain as the villain took the full brunt of the fiery inferno.


    The remaining UA student held up their arms to shield their eyes from the blinding light.


    "Did you get him?" Sero asked.


    Uraraka clenched her fists, "You are so cool, Class Rep!"


    Haru''s body slowly started to reconfigure, "Don''t celebrate yet. He''s still conscious. Everyone, stand back."


    Everyone did as he said as the smoke clear to reveal the warp villain hunched over on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "You outsmarted me," the villain''s voice held a note of respect, "You tricked me into thinking that you would just attack with your paper again, but you really were setting me up for your bombs. You even waited until they were well within my gate. How careless of me. Even after seeing you use them before, I let my guard down."


    Haru stretched his arm out, fully reconstructing his arm, "You give me too much credit. That was just luck. If you didn''t underestimate me, that wouldn''t have worked," he pulled out his two kunai, "Now surrender."


    A deep chuckled made everyone tense, "You are too modest, but you are right. I underestimated you, and that''s a mistake I won''t repeat."


    Haru suddenly slid to his right as a warp gate opened beneath him.


    ''Paper Chakram!''


    Haru raised his arm, forming a wheel-shaped weapon over his head, with a grunt he flung it, forcing the villain to defend himself with another portal.


    "You say you are here to kill All Might. What are you planning? Who are you really?" Haru demanded


    He body flickered directly in front of the villain, slashing with his right and stabbing with his left at the villain''s weak spot.


    The villain b?r?ly avoided the attacks with his mist, "How rude of me. I know who you are but didn''t tell you my name," he phased through another slash, "I am Kurogiri."


    Haru dodged back from another stream of dark mist, "Let me rephrase that. What are you?"


    The villain stared at him blankly, "I''m not sure I understand."


    "What are saying, Haru?" Uraraka asked, a disappointed look on her face, "Just because he looks different, doesn''t mean he''s an alien!"


    Haru couldn''t help but feel the irony of the sentence considering what he was categorized.


    He pointing a kunai at Kurogiri, "I can sense your chakra flow. You are not a normal human. By right''s you shouldn''t even be alive, what are you?"


    Kurogiri took a step back, "This is just some trick of yours."


    Haru scoffed, "Beleive me, I''m dead serious. You''re just like your big friend down at the fountain. Let me guess, is he your secret weapon?"


    Kurogiri''s eyes narrowed to slit, "Your mind games won''t work on me. You''ve delayed me long enough."


    A warp gate started opening right under Uraraka''s feet.


    Time seemed to slow down as the brunette started her fall with a scream. The terrified girl closed her eyes, trying to brace herself for the dark void she was going to be subjected to.


    A pair of hands suddenly grabbed her and shoved her away, causing her to tumble to the ground. Luckily, Shoji was able to catch her before she fell.


    Haru gave his classmates one last look before he was swallowed up, b?r?ly registering the screams of his classmates calling his name. He felt the mist crushing against him blocking all sense of direction as he kept falling.


    When the light finally appeared, he blinked, realizing he wasn''t prepared for the impact of his fall. He was left with only one option.


    Relax...


    The human body is a strange and wonderful thing with natural potential that has b?r?ly been scratched. Even before Quirks, humans have been known to adapt or survive very unexpected circumstances. One of those strange things was how durable the human body was in its most relaxed state.


    There had been cases of unconscious people falling from ridiculous heights and surviving. This is because when unconscious, the human body becomes completely limp, enhancing the body''s natural flexibility of its muscles and skeletal structure. Normally humans were not able to achieve this sort of relaxation in a matter of seconds.


    Then again, Haru wasn''t a normal human.


    Almost instinctively, Haru let himself go limp just as he hit the ground, thudding on his back.


    ***


    (A/N) DO NOT TEST THIS EVER! IF YOU DO, WHETHER YOU BELIEVE IN THE AFTERLIFE OR NOT, I WILL FIND YOU AND CHEW YOU OUT! SERIOUSLY THOUGH, I MEAN IT!


    ***


    Haru grunted from the fall, the wind knocked out of him. He tried to breathe but felt a sharp numbing pain shoot through his body. It was as if he had been hit by Katuski''s explosion all over again, only this time it was focused in his side.


    He felt something warm and sticky trickling across his skin and the smell of copper hit his nose. His eyes slowly trailed down to the strange numbness in his torso.. There, directly in his vision, was a steel pole sticking from his stomach.

 Chapter 19 - Deadly Wrath

    Warning: violence, gore, language.


    Fact you should know before reading: I forgot to cover this in an earlier chapter but Haru doesn''t tolerate people calling him a bastard since he sees it as an insult towards his parents. In other words, that insult is taboo in his presence. (RIP Katsuki)


    ***


    Haru grunted from the fall, the wind knocked out of him. He tried to breathe but felt a sharp numbing pain shoot through his body. It was as if he had been hit by Katuski''s explosion all over again, only this time it was focused in his side.


    He felt something warm and sticky trickling across his skin and the smell of copper hit his nose.


    His eyes slowly trailed down to the strange numbness in his torso.


    There, directly in his vision, was a steel pole sticking from his stomach.


    At first, he was unable to register what had happened. His adrenaline was giving his body such a high, he unable to feel pain, just a dull throb.


    All he could do was just stared dumbly at the piece of metal pushing through him.


    ''Oh, look at that... I''ve been impaled...''


    ***


    (A/N) Sorry, Olaf! Couldn''t resist!


    ***


    A cry of horror that seemingly came from the empty air snapped his brain back to reality, triggering the first wave of pain. He tried to see who had screamed but suddenly hissed as fire shot through his side.


    "Class Rep!" Hagakure''s voice sounded right by him, the ground shifting as her invisible knees hit the ground.


    Haru clenched his teeth, trying to find her, but was met with frustration as his sensory refused to cooperate, "H-Hagakure... Are you okay?"


    He felt the air shift as the girl tried to keep herself from panicking at the sight of the red stain spreading across his robe, "Are you kidding me? You''re the one who bleeding out and you ask me how I am?"


    Haru huffed a short laugh, wincing a little, "Sorry."


    ''Just keep talking, Hagakure. Keep me from blacking out.''


    He felt the invisible girl''s hands gingerly try to apply pressure to the wound, "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Where are bandages when you need them?"


    Haru reached out and grabbed the terrified Hagakure''s hand, "Hey. Calm down. I can stop the bleeding a little."


    Fighting back the pain that threatened his concentration, Haru activated his Mystical Palm.


    The green chakra sputtered slightly as Haru pressed his hand against the wound. It wasn''t much since he was still developing the technique, but he could at least help his body clot the blood and deaden the pain. Apart from that, he was unable to do more.


    "Hagakure, reach into my pouch and find the packet of pills."


    The girl hesitated, "But didn''t they have side effects from last time?"


    "It''s fine," he cut her off, "I got new ones for Recovery Girl. They''re in the pouch on my leg."


    Hagakure gingerly pushed aside the edge of Haru''s robe and fished out the pills, "Alright, got ''em."


    "Now feed me one of them and go find help. I''ll be fine."


    "O-okay," she stuttered, still greatly shaken about finding her class rep bleeding out on a pole.


    She pressed a pill against his lips, allowing him to bite down on it. She instantly ran off, the sound of her scrambling and the moving debris the only evidence of her departure.


    Haru lay back, trying to process what had happened.


    ''By the looks of my surroundings, I was warped to the landslide zone. I guess Kurogiri was just trying to get me out of the way in a hurry, otherwise, he would have dropped me in the middle of his allies somewhere. They said that they were here to kill All Might. That means they must have some sort of secret plan or weapon to take him down. That must mean...''


    He heard running and looked up to see Todoroki running over as Hagakure''s voice called out to him.


    "I brought Todoroki!"


    Todoroki knelt down, his expressionless eyes reading the situation at a glance, "From the color of your blood, your injury missed your vital organs, but you can still bleed to death if we don''t do something soon."


    Haru steeled himself, taking a deep breath, "Todoroki, I need you to do two things."


    The bi-colored haired boy nodded, "What do you want me to do?"


    Haru gritted his teeth, "I need you to freeze the pole and break it. Then I need you to lift me off and cauterize the wound with your heat."


    Todoroki frowned, "I don''t think that''s a wise idea. You could lose too much blood if we remove the pole."


    Haru coughed violently the chakra on his hands fizzing out for a moment, "Trust me on this. I do not feel like dying today."


    Todoroki stared at him a moment then complied, "It will hurt," he warned.


    Haru nodded, his face resolute, "I can take it."


    Todoroki placed his hands on the pole. "Okay. Hagakure, don''t look," he ordered, hoping that she might end just a bit less traumatized.


    The green light from Haru''s hands intensified as he poured all his power into the wound.


    The pole turned white as it was coated in frost. With a sharp jerk, Todoroki snapped it off right above Haru''s stomach, causing the teen to grunt.


    Todoroki slid one hand under Haru''s neck and another under his back. "Brace yourself," Todoroki says as he took in a deep breath. Swiftly but gently, he lifted Haru off the remainder of the pole, immediately placing him on some clear ground nearby. Haru stifled a groan, beginning to lose focus.


    Todoroki placed his left hand over Haru''s wound, "I need you to move your hands so I can cauterize the injury."


    Haru drew in a breath, slowly pulling his hands away. At that moment, his seal shot waves of agony through his body, and the full force of the pain hit him like a truck.


    He couldn''t help but whimper.


    The pitiful sound of pain made both his classmates gasp. Even Todoroki was unnerved at the sight of Haru, a normally composed person, writhing in agony. The strange symbol on his forehead did little to reassure him. Hagakure was just plain terrified and began crying.


    About to scream from another wave of pain, Haru tried to gag himself by sinking his teeth into the exposed skin of his arm.


    ''It hurts... Hurry... It hurts...''


    Out of nowhere, his chakra spiked. He was covered in the same green chakra he used in the Mystical Palm all over his body. He heard Todoroki and Hagakure choke as he felt the pain leave his side.


    "What is it?"


    Hagakure''s voice was trembling, "Y-you''re healing!"


    Haru''s eyes widened and he tried to sit up but fell back, dizzy from his previous loss of blood.


    "How?"


    Todoroki furrowed his brow, "It seems you actually do possess a healing Quirk, not just energy manipulation."


    Haru glanced at his arm and blinked, "When I bit my arm," he felt his two classmates looking at him, "I must have triggered a healing technique when I bit my arm. That''s probably how it activates."


    Hagakure cried out in surprise, "Your wound! It''s completely healed!"


    Haru pushed himself up again and looked down at his stomach. Just as the invisible girl had said, his wound had closed, leaving only drying blood. Haru also realized something else.


    "What the? Even my bruises are gone!"


    Todoroki grunted, standing up, "Do you think you can fight?"


    Haru placed a hand on the ground, pushing himself up to one knee, "I think so. I lost a decent portion of my chakra from healing myself, but it''s no hassle."


    "Good. The villains plan on killing All Might. They have some secret weapon of some sort."


    Haru nodded, his face serious, "And I figured out what it is. It''s the villain with the exposed brain. He''s a biologically engineered human."


    A cry of horror sounded from Hagakure as Todoroki''s expression briefly reflected disgust.


    "So that''s why you collapsed earlier," Todoroki''s tone was thoughtful.


    Haru lowered his head, "One of the downsides of my sensory is that I can sense all the corrupted and negative chakra within individuals," he looked Todoroki in the eye, "Even yours."


    Todoroki didn''t answer.


    Hagakure shifted uncomfortably, "Guys! What are we going to do? You two are strong, but I don''t know how I can help! I scared!"


    Haru reached out a hand and much to the other''s shock placed it on the shivering girl''s shoulder comfortingly, "Todoroki and I will head back towards the entrance," he pointed over to an outcropping of rocks, "Aoyama is hiding over there. Find him and head over in that direction," He pointed to the far side of the landslide zone, "The villain who is jamming the alarms is hiding there. If he''s taken out, the alarms will trigger," he patted the invisible girl''s arm, "Can you two do that?"


    "O-okay," she replied, a little unsure.


    Haru smiled, "It''s going to be okay. Just trust in yourself. You''re where you are now because you are strong."


    The girl perked up, "You got it, Class Rep!" she said confidently, "I won''t let you down!"


    Haru stepped back, "Okay, I''m heading over the plaza," he glanced at the other male present, "Todoroki?"


    The bi-colored haired boy gave a short nod.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    ***


    (Elsewhere...)


    Aizawa was starting to feel tired. There were just too many villains to deal with at once. Even with the help of Haru''s animal clones, he was at a disadvantage.


    Kicking down another thug, he stepped back, his hair falling about his shoulders again.


    ''Damn! The times between blinking are becoming shorter. If I don''t get more back up soon, I''m in big trouble.''


    His focus suddenly shifted to the hand villain charging him head-on.


    "Final boss!" he warned, flinging out his scarves.


    The villain, grabbed the end of the scarf, rendering it useless. With a growl, one of the leopards, he believed it was Shinra, pounced at the villain.


    The villain dodged the cat''s outstretched paws and grabbed the animal''s head with his other hand. With one last defiant yowl, Shinra disappeared into a pile of dust.


    Aizawa took advantage of the villain''s occupied hand and slammed his elbow into the other man''s stomach.


    A few villains tried to step in, but Kyo and Kai intercepted them.


    "It was hard to see when you were jumping around," the villain said, regaining Aizawa''s full attention, "Your hair gives you away. When it drops it means you''ve stopped using your Quirk"


    Aizawa''s eyes widened when he realized that the villain had a hold of one of his elbows. He also realized he was forced to blink.


    ''Not good.''


    The villain placed all his fingers on the hero''s arm, causing the skin to crumble, "You need to blink more often. You shouldn''t push yourself too hard you know. You might just... fall apart. Wouldn''t that be a shame?"


    Aizawa punched the villain in the face, just before the Quirk could disintegrate his elbow, and leaped back. Even so, his left arm was now out of commission.


    "You are really out of your element, Erasure," the villain taunted, getting, up, "Yet despite that, you didn''t hesitate to jump in the middle of this fight."


    Aizawa didn''t bother replying as he fought off another attacking villain. Kyo jumped to his side, finishing off the last couple of minions that remained in his blind spots.


    The villain scratched his neck thoughtfully, "Those cats are annoying. Such a shame their creator has decided to become a hero. Oh well, guess I should even the playing field a little," he spun on his heel, dodging a passing attack from Kai, "Time for you to go to sleep," he said, pushing a hand on the leopard''s ?h?st.


    Aizawa gritted his teeth as the cat was destroyed. He was accompanied by a fierce growl from Kyo.


    The villain chuckled at the Erasure''s tired form, "Look at you, you''re still standing. You really are so cool!" he calmed down, "Oh, by the way, hero. I am not the final boss."


    A looming shadow darkened Aizawa''s vision, causing the hero to turn around in alarm. He was faced by the bird villain, the one Haru had said was genetically modified.


    The creature slowly raised an arm, giving a muted roar. Before it could strike, however, Kyo had already twisted around and leaped at its throat.


    With a fierce slash of its arm, the creature smacked the tiger across the plaza. The ground cracked from the impact of the landing, sending up a cloud of dust. Aizawa used that moment to jump back, but the creature was on top of him before he could activate his Quirk, violently smashing him into the cement, again and again, shattering his bones.


    The hand villain sauntered over to where Kyo''s still form was lying, "A praiseworthy attempt, but you are no match for Nomu," he gloated, crouching over the origami feline, "You''ve failed," he slammed his hand through Kyo''s ?h?st, disintegrating him, "Now we can move on."


    He turned around, a leer growing under the hand he was wearing.


    The creature was squatting on top of Aizawa''s slumped body, one of the hero''s fractured arms in its hand. It stared dumbly at its master, waiting for orders. The surrounding ground was bloodied from the beating it had just given, but it was completely unresponsive.


    "What do you think Erasure Head," the villain hummed maniacally, "He''s the bioengineered Anti-Symbol of Peace. You can call him Nomu."


    Nomu twisted Aizawa''s arm, causing the hero to scream as it snapped another bone.


    "You can erase people''s powers," the villain continued, "That''s irritating, but nothing impressive. When faced with true devastating power, you might as well be a Quirkless child."


    Aizawa painfully twists his head and tried to erase Nomu''s Quirk. The only response he got was Nomu stomping on his shoulder, crushing his bones yet again.


    He screamed, his mind racing. ''He''s snapping my bones like twigs. I''m sure I erased his Quirk so that means he''s super strong. Even without powers.'' He ?r??n?d as Nomu grabbed his head, forcing it up. ''He''s as strong as All Might.''


    A dark portal opened up next to the hand villain as Kurogiri appeared, "Tomura Shigaraki."


    Shigaraki turned to look at his minion, "Kurogiri. Did you manage to kill Thirteen?"


    "The Rescue Hero is out of commission, but there were students I was unable to disperse and one of them got outside of the facility. I was also injured by one of them. If the pros arrive, I won''t be able to help as much."


    "What?" Shigaraki was enraged. He scratching as his neck, scraping the skin raw, "Kurogiri, you fool! If you weren''t our warp gate, I''d tear apart every last atom in your body!"


    "It was Haruko Bakugo who helped the student escape as well as injuring me," Kurogiri stated, "It appears your sparing him has backfired.


    Shigaraki pulled his hand from his neck, "A mistake I will not repeat. There''s no way to win if dozens of pros show up to stop us. It''s game over, back to the title screen, and I was looking forward to today. Damn it," he turned to Kurogiri, "Let''s go home."


    "As you wish."


    Shigaraki turned to glance at the nearby lake, "Oh, before we leave, let''s make sure the Symbol of Peace is broken. Let''s wreck his pride!" he dashed to the water, surprising Izuku, Tsuyu, and Mineta who had been hiding there, "Let''s make this hurt!"


    He reached for Tsuyu''s face, planning on killing her.


    A faint whisper of wind filtered across the water.


    Everyone stared in shock to see Haru, his robe torn and covered in blood, was standing in the villain''s way, his arms spread out protectively. Shigaraki''s hand was clamped on his shoulder, but nothing was happening.


    "You really are cool, Erasure Head," Shigaraki sighed.


    Aizawa''s eyes were blazing scarlet as he used the last of his strength to erase the villain''s Quirk. This was cut short as Nomu slammed his face back into the cement.


    Haru kept his attention locked on Shigaraki, "Izuku, get the other to safety, I''ve got this."


    The mossed-haired teen stared at his friend worriedly, but obeyed, snatching up his two classmates and carrying them away from the fight. He had no choice but to trust his friend at this point.


    Haru''s robe started crumbling under Shigaraki''s touch as the villain smirked, "Haruko Bakugo. You''ve been an annoying little obstacle in this game. Too bad you''re about to die."


    Haru felt the skin of his right shoulder starting to crumble, "So that''s was your Quirk is. Decay. It really is dangerous... Tenko."


    The villain squeezed harder, his Quirk eating away at Haru''s shoulder, "That was a fake name I gave you. My name is Tomura Shigaraki."


    "Your lying."


    Shigaraki''s eyes widened, "What?"


    Haru raised his left arm, the bite mark from earlier still clearly visible, "I can tell when a person lies. When you told me your name, I knew you were telling the truth. Now enough talk. You''ve not even come close to clearing this level."


    He bit into his arm.


    "Haru-chan!" Izuku screamed as he ran back, his arm glowing, "SMASH!"


    A massive blast of wind blew across the USJ, shattering the lights and causing the water to surge violently.


    A look of confusion passed over Izuku''s face.


    "Izuku! Get out of there!" Haru yelled.


    The dust cleared to reveal Nomu standing in front of the green-haired teen, having tanked the force of the blow.


    "You are powerful," Shigraki noted still holding onto Haru''s arm, "That smash of yours... are you a disciple of All Might''s? Doesn''t matter. I''m done with you now."


    Nomu grabbed Izuku''s arm, raising its other hand to crush him.


    Haru raised his hands, several pieced of paper formed on his fingers, creating a series of blade-like claws, "LEAVE HIM ALONE!"


    He struck down, sinking his claws into Shigaraki''s stomach.


    An earsplitting scream shattered the air as Haru twisted his improvised Neko te deeper into the villain''s torso.


    Nomu spun around, moving faster than the eye could see, and punched Haru''s body.


    The redhead was sent flying into the stairs, his figure slamming into the stonework.


    Shigaraki held his bleeding stomach, hissing, "That brat, how dare he! I''ll annihilate his remains!"


    "That really hurt, you know!" the sound of Haru''s angry voice made everyone gasp as the teen lurched to his feet.


    Haru''s right shoulder was bleeding heavily from Shigaraki''s Quirk, his arms and his left leg were broken, he was favoring his side with several broken ribs, not to mention his neck was at a weird angle, yet somehow, he was still standing.


    "How are you still alive?" Shigaraki asked in disbelief.


    Haru''s body glowed green, "Just so you know, I am in a lot of pain and ****ing pissed right now," he snapped his neck back into position, causing it to crack eerily, "Harlequin."


    A giant origami bear rose up from the ground in front of him.


    Unnoticed by the villain, a flock of hummingbirds had surrounded Izuku, Tsuyu, and Mineta and carried them to the far edge of the plaza as a paper clone did the same to Aizawa.


    Shigaraki glared at Haru hatefully, "Nomu, crush him!"


    Nomu dashed forward, growling mutely as it reached towards the injured boy. He was intercepted by Harlequin, the bear catching the modified human''s hands in its paws.


    Izuku and his two classmates watched in awe as the two creatures pushed against each other, each trying to overpower the other. Haru''s clone appeared in a swirl of paper, holding Aizawa in its arms.


    The three students gasped as they viewed the damage the man had taken, "Mr. Aizawa!"


    The clone pulled back its sleeve, "He doesn''t have much time. The repercussions for using this so much won''t be pretty, but this is our only option."


    The clone cradled Aizawa''s head pressing its arm against the unconscious hero''s teeth. Gently it forced Aizawa to bite down. With a faint glow, the healing chakra worked to heal Aizawa''s injuries.


    Harlequin was losing the battle. Even if this version of himself was larger and stronger than any living bear, Nomu was just too strong.


    "It''s no use resisting," Shigaraki mocked, "Nomu is unbeatable."


    Haru didn''t say anything, clutching at his shoulder which was the last to heal.


    ''Seems like I''ve come across my new Heal Bite''s weakness. If I being injured on a cellular level, it harder for me to heal. Never mind that, I need to find a way to hold out until Todoroki, Katsuki, or the pros come along. I already used up over fifty percent of my chakra in healing and in creating clones. This is bad.''


    Harlequin ?r??n?d as he slid back, his form beginning to crumble.


    Haru responded to his creation''s cry of distress by launching himself over the bear head and slamming a chakra infused axe kick directly on top of Nomu''s exposed brain.


    "DIE!"


    Nomu didn''t even respond as it pushed harder against Harlequin, forcing him into the ground. Haru created a pair of wings and hovered at a safe distance from the ground, his mind racing to create a new strategy.


    "Using lethal force against a villain," Shigaraki mocked, "How can you call yourself a hero?"


    Haru watched sadly as Nomu destroyed his paper clone with a final push, "You and I both know that that thing is no longer even capable of human reason. It carries less humanity than my clones," he sent a glare at the blue-haired man, "To twist life in this way. Have you no respect for nature at all?"


    "Don''t preach to me. Nomu is a means to an end. He''s designed to crush to the number one hero into dust."


    Haru raised an arm, "Well, you''ll have to be satisfied with smaller prey."


    A massive boom resounded across the facility as the front doors were smashed down.


    Haru looked over his shoulder, "All Might!" his relieved expression faded when he saw the expression on the number one''s face.


    All Might wasn''t smiling.


    Shigaraki sighed in approval, "Looks like our game''s getting a continue."


    As if to refute his words shrill ringing of an alarm pealed out across the campus.


    Haru smirked. ''Hagakure, Aoyama, good job.''


    Kurogiri looked towards the direction of the landslide zone, "Impossible! How?"


    The sound of All Might footsteps echoed as he slowly approached the head of the stair, "I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong when Aizawa and Thirteen didn''t answer my calls, so I hurried over, running into Young Iida along the way. He told me of the villainy at work here."


    All Might gritted his teeth. ''I can''t believe all this went down while I was resting. I hate to think of how frightened these children must be. He glanced at Aizawa and Thirteen. And how they had to fight to protect everyone. The only thing I can do now is to reassure them that things will be okay.''


    The Symbol of Peace stood at the head of the stair, a look of righteous anger etched on his face, "Have no fear, student," the gravity of his voice making the air feel heavy, "I am here."


    Shigaraki flexed his fingers, "After all this waiting, the hero piece of trash shows up. If only the alarm didn''t go off. How did that happen?"


    Kurogiri noticed Haru''s smug expression, "You much smarter than we thought," he said addressing the floating teen, "You switched from one plan to the next without hesitating and without a wasted move. You are quite the strategist."


    Haru blinked, refusing to answer.


    Shigaraki trembled in frustration, "Let''s finish this quickly. I''ll deal with the brat later."


    At his signal, all the remaining and recovered villains from Aizawa''s fight began preparing for battle.


    Haru narrowed his eyes, his hand weaving hand signs, "Senbon Shower!"


    A rain of paper needles hurled down at the thugs. Screams and curses filled the air until the last villains were either unconscious or in too much pain to move.


    "Nomu!"


    Nomu shot off the ground, aiming directly at Haru. Caught off guard, Haru''s eyes widened.


    A blur passed between them, sending the engineered human flying back. Haru suddenly found himself get picked up and placed at the base of the stairs. Less than a second later, Aizawa, Izuku, Tsyyu, Mineta, and even Haru''s clone were also there.


    "Everybody back to the entrance," All Might ordered form where he was kneeling in front of them, "And take Aizawa with you, he doesn''t have much time."


    Haru''s clone stood up, "Aizawa will survive, but I couldn''t give him enough chakra to completely heal. I will go now. My original needs all the chakra I have left."


    The clone disappeared, causing Haru to clutch his forehead, feeling the sudden flood of chakra and the clone''s memories returning. On his arm, a third bitemark appeared, the one from healing Aizawa.


    The sound of heavy breathing made Haru look up to see the hand covering Shigaraki''s face had been knocked off. The man looked like he was on the verge of a temper tantrum.


    "No, no, no! It wasn''t supposed to go this way! He''s still fast, father, somehow he managed to hit me!" he leaned over and picked up the hand, causing Haru to blanch when he realized it was real, "Of course a government hero relies on violence. I wasn''t prepared. I couldn''t even see him when he moved, but he''s not as fast as I thought he would be. I guess it''s true after all," a deranged chuckle rumbled from the villain''s ?h?st, "All Might is getting weaker!"


    Haru and Izuku tensed, both knowing the truth about All Might''s form.


    "All Might, you can''t," Izuku pleaded, "That brain guy took One-for... Uh, I smashed him and didn''t break my arm this time, but he wasn''t fazed at all!"


    Haru pressed a hand against Aizawa''s body, wrapping all but his teachers face in a protective sheet of origami, "He''s a biologically engineered superhuman. I used a chakra enhanced kick on his head and he didn''t even feel it. He''s also destroyed two of my strongest animal clones without any effort at all. The hand villain has a decay Quirk that activated through touch and the smoky villain can create warp gates."


    Izuku leaned forward desperately, "They''re too strong!"


    All Might waved him back, "Young Midoriya," he turned giving them a reassuring smile, "I got this!"


    Haru floated Aizawa''s body sliding it over to Tsuyu, "You just need to steer him, I suggest you get him to the top of the stairs before something breaks my concentration. I''ll bring up the rear."


    The frog girl nodded, "Got it!"


    Haru looked over his shoulder as his classmate started climbing the steps, seeing All Might speed towards Shigaraki, his arms intersected for a cross slash attack.


    "CAROLINA SMASH!"


    Nomu jumped between them, absorbing the impact.


    With a mute cry, Nomu snatched at the hero, missing by a hair as All Might leaned back.


    All Might began throwing punches and dodging Nomu''s head-on attacks, keeping himself out of its grip.


    "No effect?" Shigaraki taunted, "Well Nomu here had Shock Absorption. The only way you''re going to hurt him is to slowly gouge out his flesh. Of course, I don''t think he''ll sit back and let you do that. You finally met your match!"


    A massive spike materialized in the air and shot down, impaling Nomu in the back.


    "Thanks for the tip."


    Shigaraki scratched his neck turning an angry look at Haru, "You again."


    A crash rumbled through the air as All Might took advantage of the opening and performed a suplex, slamming Nomu into the ground.


    All the students from Class 1A who saw the move cheered. Haru, on the other hand, frowned.


    All Might grunted in pain as Nomu''s finger dug into his side, "What kind of cheap trick is this?"


    The dust cleared to reveal Nomu''s upper body had disappeared into a warp gate and had reappeared from the ground just under All Might, allowing the birdlike creature to grab the number one hero.


    "Nice, you were trying to bury him in the concrete so he couldn''t move a muscle," Shigaraki chuckled, "Sorry. That won''t work. Nomu''s as strong as you are. That won''t stop him," he gave a chilling laugh, "Nice work Kurogiri! We''ve got him just where we want him now!"


    Kurogiri''s eye narrowed into slits as the warp gates started to close. All Might coughed up blood as Nomu tightened its grip on his side. ''He found my injury. My weak spot!''


    Haru slammed his palms together, "Shikigami Dance!"


    Shigaraki snarled sticking his arm through a small portal Kurogiri created, "I haven''t forgotten you."


    Without even looking Haru stuck out an arm and caught the villain''s wrist as it appeared near him, "You forget that doesn''t work on me. Need a hand remembering?"


    A sickening crunch accompanied by a scream made everyone blanch as Haru skillfully snapped Shigaraki''s wrist.


    The villain attempted to pull his arm back, but Haru refused to let him go, his finger clamped in a death grip on the villain''s arm.


    "You bastard!"


    A flash of anger passed over Haru''s face as he gave his enemy''s wrist another twist, causing Shigaraki to scream again.


    "Don''t you ever call me that."


    "Kurogiri!"


    Haru pulled out a kunai and held it over Shigaraki''s wrist, "One move out of any of you and I slice his wrist."


    Kurogiri eyed him carefully, "You, a hero, would commit murder?"


    Haru smirked, "Oh forgive me. I suppose I never told anyone before. All of my training wasn''t to become a hero. It was to become a shinobi."


    Shigaraki growled, "Kurogiri, kill All Might."


    Without another word, Haru slid his blade across Shigaraki''s wrist in a warning slice, earning a mangled curse. Unfortunately, the blood allowed Shigaraki to slip his hand out of Haru''s grip.


    Kurogiri instantly began shutting the warp gates, "Normally, I wouldn''t want blood and viscera flooding the insides of my warp gates," he said, "But I''ll make an exception for a hero as great as you. Since you''re too fast to see with the human eye, Nomu had to restrain you. Once he''s pulled your body halfway through, I''ll squeeze the gate shut! I''m going to enjoy tearing you to pieces!"


    "ALL MIGHT!"


    Everyone''s heads snapped up to see Izuku running towards them.


    Haru reached a hand out towards his friend. No!


    Kurogiri warped into Izuku''s path, "How foolish."


    Izuku''s eyes widened as he started falling into another portal.


    Just in time, a familiar explosion intercepted the gate, "Get the hell out of my way, Deku!"


    Haru smirked. ''Katuski...''


    The elder Bakugo slammed Kurogiri to the ground, effectively capturing the villain.


    Frost spread across the ground, encasing Nomu in ice.


    "One of your poorly trained thugs told me you were here because you think you can kill All Might," a familiar emotionless voice announced.


    Haru''s smirk grew wider. ''Todoroki...''


    A flash of red jumped past them, striking at Shigaraki with a yell. Despite his injuries, the villain dodged back with relative ease.


    "Damn that was gonna be cool!"


    Haru straight up grinned. ''Kirishima...''


    His mood changed as gave Katsuki an annoyed look, "It''s about time! What took you so long?"


    Todoroki nodded in apology, "I was delayed."


    Kirishima, smiled ruefully at Haru, "Sorry, Class Rep. Bakubro and I had to fight off some villains."


    Haru raised an eyebrow at Katsuki, "You let some low-level villains detain you this long?"


    Katsuki sent a feral grin back at his brother, "They were just some weakling! If you can''t handle yourself without me for five minutes, your worse than they are!" he stopped when he saw the blood staining Haru''s cloths. His face darkened, "Who hurt you?"


    "Not the time, Katsuki."


    "Who hurt you?"


    Haru sighed, "It''s more like who didn''t hurt me, but I can heal myself, can we go back to kicking ?ss?"


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch. Fine, but this conversation isn''t over," he turned his attention back to Kurogiri as the villain struggled, his hand popping warningly, "Guess I found your body this time you smoky bastard."


    "The Symbol of Peace will not be defeated by delinquents like you," Todoroki said, addressing Shigaraki.


    Haru undid the front of his robe with a sigh, letting it hang open, "Games up, Tenko. You''ve lost."


    Izuku was still stunned, "You guys..."


    Shigaraki stood, clutching his injured wrist as blood from his stomach stained his shirt, "Kurogiri, how could you let this brat get the best of you. You''ve gotten us into a real jam here."


    Katsuki smirked, "You got careless, you dumb villain. It wasn''t hard to figure you out. Only certain parts of you turn into that smoke for your warp gate. You use that mist to hide your actual body as a kind of distraction thinking that made you safe. That''s why we missed you before. If you didn''t have a body, you wouldn''t be wearing this neck armor, right? You''re not immune to physical attacks if they''re well aimed."


    Kurogiri ?r??n?d, "You''re as observant as your brother. Too bright for your own good."


    He shifted, causing Katuski to suppress him with minor explosions.


    "Don''t move," Katsuki''s tone held a warning note, "You try anything funny and I''ll blow you ?ss up right now, you got it? You obviously had something to do with hurting my brother, so I won''t hesitate."


    "Oh, that doesn''t sound very heroic," Kirishima grinned.


    Haru pinched the bridge of his nose, "Katsuki, you can''t become number one with that attitude," he turned to Shigaraki, "Anyway, the rest of us have a bigger fish to fry."


    Shigaraki glared at them under his hand mask, "Surviving everything and capturing my two strongest men. Kids these days really are amazing. They make the League of Villains look like amateurs. Can''t have that. Nomu."


    Haru stretched out a hand but suddenly recoiled as his seal shot another wave of pain into his head. Nomu pulled itself through the portal its frozen limbs breaking off as it moved. Everyone''s eyes widened at the brutality of the action.


    ''He''s sacrificing his body to escape, why? Haru felt fear strike the pit of his stomach. Don''t tell me...''


    All Might motioned for them all to retreat, "Stay back, everybody!"


    The remaining ice clinging got the bioengineered human''s skin shattered as new muscles began growing from its torso.


    The number one hero glared at Shigaraki, "I thought you said his power was Shock Absorption."


    "I didn''t say that was his only Quirk," Shigaraki stated, "He also has Super Regeneration. Nomu has been modified to take you on, even at 100% of your power. He''s basically a highly efficient punching bag."


    Haru gritted his teeth, "You, monster! How dare you!"


    Shigaraki gave a malicious chuckle, "First we need to free our method of escape," Everyone''s eyes widened, "Get him, Nomu."


    Haru dashed towards his Katsuki, just as he felt Nomu charge his brother, his chakra streaming off him as he tried to save his sibling''s life, "KATSUKI!"


    He was sent flying back as an explosive force blasted across the USJ. He landed face down, the wind knocked from his body. He struggled to raise his head, seeing a figure had been slammed against the wall, "K-Katsuki..."


    His sensory kicked in, causing him to look over to where Todoroki, Izuku, and Kirishima were standing. Katsuki was sitting there, unharmed, his eyes wide.


    Izuku blinked as he realized the same thing, "Whoa, that''s awesome! You dodged him!"


    "Shut up, no I didn''t, you damn nerd!"


    Kirishima looked at him in confusion, "Then how did you get over here?"


    Todoroki drew a sharp breath following Haru''s gaze towards the far wall.


    (Play: Naruto Shippuden - Girei (Pain''s Theme Song) youtu.be/pI7Jc-fSQQ8)


    All Might, his arms raised in a guarded stance, coughed as he tried to recover from the near-lethal attack.


    "These are kids and you didn''t hold back?" he questioned angrily.


    Shigaraki shrugged, "I didn''t have much choice. He was threatening my companion. Besides these kids are no angels. The plain-looking one," Izuku flinched, "He tried to kill me with a maxed-out punch. The redhead brutally injured both me and my subordinates. What kind of hero does something like that? You think you can get away with being as violent as you want if you say it''s for the sake of others," he spread his arms as if he had an epiphany, "Well you know what, All Might? That pisses me off. Why do people decide that some actions are heroic and others are villainous? Casting judgment on what''s good and what evil... You think you''re the Symbol of Peace?" he gave a mocking laugh, "You''re just another government-sponsored instrument of violence, and violence always breeds more violence. I''ll make sure the world understands that once you''re dead."


    "Enough."


    Haru slammed a fist into the grounds, causing it the crack under the pressure. He slowly staggered to his feet. His eyes were hidden under his scarlet red locks and his figure was drooping, but an intense aura that Katuski and Izuku had only felt a few times before was radiating off him like the flames of hell. Only this time it was stronger. Sickeningly stronger.


    "I mentioned earlier that I can tell if someone of lying. Even so, you''re just full of shit, Shigaraki," Haru took a trembling step forward, "Putting aside the historical evidence proving your point wrong for a moment, did you honestly say that you''re here to kill All Might because you think he''s mean? If being a jerk caused you to disappear, every war in human history would have ended the moment it started," Haru gave a chilling laugh, the aura of his killing intent growing stronger, "Pathetic. Only hypocrites like you would make such a weak argument. People like you only understand one thing, and that''s why heroes use violence."


    Shigaraki eyes widened as Haru tilted his head back, his molten golden orbs glowing through his bloodied hair, locking with the villain''s red ones. IT made one feel like prey facing a deadly predator.


    A dark symbol appeared on Haru''s forehead as the boy''s chakra thickened. Haru felt as if his body was on fire, consumed by a fierce rage and a will passed on by generations untold.


    Shigaraki took a step back, "What is this? Are you some miniboss? What are you?"


    Haru gave a dark chuckle, a wild look in his eyes, "I''m a glitch, Tenko. The one that always keeps you from winning," the ground cracked under his''s foot as he took a step forward.


    Haru arched his back, screaming in pain as four, scaly, paper tentacles shot from his lower back


    He leaned forward, giving another scream as a strange weapon, a long, flat, whip with jagged edges, it''s segmented parts resembling a scorpion''s tail, grew from his right arm.


    Shigaraki''s eyes widened at the sight of them, "Fueguchi One? Rinkaku Kagune? You can create weapons from Tokyo Ghoul?"


    Haru raised his head, his shoulder trembling, "You have made your final mistake, bastard."


    A look of horror appeared on Katuski''s face, "Haru!"


    Kurogiri panicked as Haru shifted his right arm, "Nomu!"


    A sickening splat split the air as one of the creature''s massive arms was sliced off in a blink of an eye. Shigaraki felt a twinge of fear as he realized that he had almost died. If Nomu hadn''t stepped in the way, the Fueguchi One would have decapitated him before he could react.


    Haru pulled his weapon back, holding the bloody tip up to eye level, "Hmm..." the otherwise lack of words sent a shiver down everyone''s spines.


    All Might didn''t dare make a move. One wrong step and Haru may attack him out of instinct. The boy was clearly out of control. Whether from the seal or just pure rage, he wasn''t sure, but he couldn''t afford to be hasty.


    "Young Bakugo¨C"


    He dodged just before one of Haru''s Kagune stabbed just where he had been standing.


    "Enough, playing around," Haru took a step forward, his vision tunneling on Shigaraki, "Go to hell..."


    "NOMU!"


    Everyone raised their arms to shield their faces a cloud of blood splattered across the plaza, staining the ground red. Several purplish body parts followed, flying in all directions.


    Shigaraki choked as he saw the dismembered Nomu regenerating, "Im-impossible! He moved faster than the Nomu?"


    Haru gave a dry laugh, blood dripping from his Rinkaku, "Moved faster? More like predicted. A creature that can''t think for itself is way too easy to read."


    Kurogiri''s yellow eyes grew bigger, "But that would mean you would have to have memorized... his movements..." he trailed off.


    Haru smirked, "Bingo."


    Another Kagune shot forward, aiming at Shigaraki''s heart. It disappeared into a warp gate Kurogiri created and reappeared right behind the teen with the intent of turning his attack against him. Haru simply clicked his tongue as the writhing origami tentacle twisted around him.


    "Trying a move I saw you use before? How boring," Haru pulled out a tag, "Let''s make this more interesting, shall we?"


    Smoke poured out of the tag as a steady stream of paper bombs were summoned.


    Nomu gave a mute growl as it rose to attack again.


    Haru gave it a disinterested look, "Stay down," he placed his hands into a tiger sign, "Exploding Flame Formation!"


    The ground beneath the creature erupted as several tags of kanji inscribed paper slid across its body. An instant later, a blast rocked the plaza again sending body parts all over the vicinity.


    The student of Class 1A stares in horror as Haru preparing to do the same with the other villains.


    All Might Stretched out a hand warningly, "Young Bakugo! Stop!"


    Haru ignored him, "You dare to threaten the lives of my classmates, my friends, and my brother. You shall pay for it with your lives. Now you will face the judgment of the Uzumaki Clan."


    One could almost hear a feather fall from the sudden silence.


    Uzumaki...


    Haru raised his arm, but it was grabbed before he could bring it down.


    "Haru. Don''t do it. I know you will regret it if you do."


    Haru blinked, the paper bombs froze in the air before fluttered to the ground.


    He slowly turned to see a familiar shock of ash blonde hair and crimson eyes, "Katsuki?"


    The elder Bakugo placed a hand on Haru''s shoulder, "Death is too good for those bastards. They aren''t worth the effort."


    The seal on Haru''s forehead started to fade as Haru buried his face into Katuksi''s shoulder, "Okay," he mumbled, instantly fainting out from chakra exhaustion.


    Katsuki wrapped his arms around Haru''s shoulders protectively, glaring at the terrified villains, "You''ve got hell to pay."


    Shigaraki raised a trembling hand, pointing at the brothers, "Nomu, k-kill them!"


    Nomu limped up, its second leg still regenerating.


    Izuku, Todoroki, and Kirishima sank into fighting stances but were stopped by All Might, "Don''t attack. I''ve got this."


    "You would have been in trouble earlier if it weren''t for us," Todoroki pointed out, "You need our help."


    All Might stepped in front of Nomu, standing between it and his student, "Thank you for your help, but this is different," he clenched his fist, "It''s gonna be alright! Just sit back and watch a pro at work!"


    "But you''re hurt," Izuku protested, "And you''re almost out of..." he cut himself off.


    All Might sent them a reassuring thumbs-up, turning all of his attention on Nomu as it finally stood up.


    A swirl of paper fluttered around the hero, attaching to his arms and clenched fists to form protective gantlets. Katsuki looked down at Haru, noticing a trembling of his eyelids.


    All Might slowly walked towards the villains, "Thank you, Young Haruko. You do not need to help anymore. I will finish this."


    A sudden surge of power flowed from the hero as he blasted forward, his fist raised.


    Nomu met the punch with one of its own, causing the entire building to tremble. The gauntlet of All Might''s fist shattered from the combined force of the two attacks.


    Everyone on the plaza was thrown back into the air from the crushing force that emanated from the two, unable to interfere, even if they wanted to.


    "Weren''t you listening?" Shigaraki yelled, "One of his Quirks is Shock Absorption!"


    All Might sent another punch to Nomu''s gut, "Yeah, what about it?"


    His fists pounded the modified human faster and faster until his punches were no longer visible.


    Kurogiri grunted as he tried to use his Quirk but was nearly blown away, "I can''t get near!"


    Another wave of power caused everyone to flinch back.


    "You said he had Shock Absorption, not Nullification," All Might reminded them, "That means there''s a limit to how much he can take, right?" the Symbol of Peace grunted as the Nomu punched his side, "So you were made to fight me, big guy? If you can really stand to fight me at 100% of my power, then I''ll have to go beyond that to force you to surrender!"


    With a fierce yell, All Might sent Nomu flying with a massive punch, shattering the second gauntlet. While Nomu was still airborne All Might followed it and slammed both fists down on it, sending it smashing through a wall.


    "A TRUE HERO ALWAYS FIND A WAY FOR JUSTICE TO BE SERVED!"


    Nomu launched itself toward the hero again, only to have its arm caught as All Might pushed himself into the air. With a rapid spin, All Might shot Nomu into the ground below, creating a massive crater in the plaza.


    As it picked itself up, All MIght leaned next to it, "Now for a lesson. You may have heard these words before, but I teach you what they really mean," he clenched his fist, putting all his power into one final punch, "PLUS ULTRA!"


    Nomu was sent flying into the air, smashing through the dome of the USJ.


    Everyone stood, shell shocked at the sight.


    "I really have gotten weaker," All Might grunted, "Back in my heyday, five hits would have been enough to knock that guy out," he straightened up, "But today it took over three hundred," he turned to the stunned Shigaraki, "You''ve been bested, villains. Surrender. We all want to get this over with quickly."


    Shigaraki trembled with rage, "He''s not any weaker at all! Look what he did to my Nomu! He cheated! They all cheated!"


    He clawed at his neck in frustration. ''What''s going on here? He''s just as strong as he''s always been. Damnit! Don''t tell me I was lied to. On top of that, I''m injured. What to do, what to do? Damn you, Haruko Bakugo!''


    "What''s wrong?" All Might questions made the villain cringe slightly, "Didn''t you say you were going to kill me earlier? Well come and get me... If you dare."


    Shigaraki took a step back.


    The five students on the plaza started backing away from the intense atmosphere.


    "We should go," Todoroki said, "There''s no reason for us to fight now. All Might can handle this. Our top priority, now, is to protect our class rep."


    Katsuki turned to leave, supporting Haru''s limp body when he felt a squeeze on his arm.


    "H-he''s not o-okay..."


    The words were b?r?ly a whisper but Katsuki''s head snapped up upon hearing them


    "C''mon, guys," Kirishima called out, unaware of what had been said, "We should regroup with everyone else."


    Izuku didn''t respond, his eyes locked on the All Might''s figure, noticing the steam rising from the Symbol of Peace''s body. ''He''s not fine. He''s out of time! He only bluffing!''


    All Might took another short step forward, "What? Are you scared?


    Shigaraki growled, "If only Nomu was here, he''d rush you right now and pound you into the ground without giving it a second thought!"


    Kurogiri leaned towards his master, "Tomura Shigaraki, please do not fret. Look at him, he had definitely weakened. Nomu''s attacks were successful. He''s on his own. The children appear to be frozen in fear and our biggest trouble is out for the count," he nodded at the groaning villains who were now regaining consciousness, "And look, our underlings are recovering. We likely still have a few minutes before their reinforcements arrive. If we work together we can do this. We haven''t missed our chance to kill All MIght!"


    Shigaraki instantly calmed, "Yeah... yeah you''re right," an excited breath caught in his throat, "We have no choice, we have to do it now. I mean, the big end boss is right here!"


    Shigaraki rushed forward, Kurogiri close behind as they closed in on the number one hero.


    "Shikigami Dance..."


    A roar filled the air as a monstrous origami dragon shot from the ground and curled itself around the Symbol of Peace protectively, it''s its long body acting as a shield.


    Everyone looked over to see Haru''s arm go limp, his last ember having burned out.


    Shigaraki''s eyes blazed in anger as he charged towards the students instead, fully intending to murder them, especially the unconscious younger Bakugo "Consider this revenge for interfering!"


    The Izuku used his Quirk to blast towards Kurogiri, planning to divert Shigaraki''s attention, "I won''t let you hurt Haru-chan!"


    A portal opened up, revealing Shigaraki''s hand. The villain gave a maniacal laugh as he reached out to touch Izuku''s face.


    A shot rang out as a bullet shattered Shigaraki''s hand.


    "Sorry, everyone."


    All eyes looked up towards the top of the stairs to see a familiar furry figure clinging to the tall frame of Vlad King.


    All Might gave an internal sigh of relief. ''Nezu...''


    "I know we are a bit late, but I got the teachers over here as fast as I could."


    Uraraka felt her restained tears begin to fall, "It''s Iida!"


    Several familiar people appeared at the top of the steps, the staff of UA, each one fully geared and ready to deal retribution of those who dared enter their territory.


    The villains (minus Kurogiri and Shigaraki) all surged up the stairs to attack.


    Present Mic let out a loud yell, send many of the weaker ones to the floor, clutching their heads.


    Ectoplasm created a large number of clones to engage in close combat.


    Snipe ???ked his pistol and aimed at any that tried to escape.


    Nezu nodded in satisfaction, "Our priority is to protect the students!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Shigaraki hastily retreated to Kurogiri''s side, "The pros are here. It''s game over for real," he turned to look at his minion, "Let''s go home and try¨C"


    A series of bullets shot through his arms and legs, courtesy of Snipe. Upon seeing the injuries of Erasure Head, Thirteen, and All Might, and seeing two of the students hurt, one broken and one covered in blood, the hero gladly disabled the one who seemed responsible for it.


    Kurogiri extended m his mist, shielding Shigaraki as he fell, "Let''s go¨Curg!"


    A sudden pull of gravity revealed a wounded Thirteen using her Black Hole at full power, su?k?n? the villain in.


    Kurogiri resisted, pulling himself tighter to avoid capture.


    "I may have failed this time, but your days are numbered!" Shigaraki screamed in defiance.


    Haru''s dragon growled, bursting into hundreds of pieces that shot towards the escaping villains.


    Kurogiri''s eyes widened, "No!"


    A series of explosions burst inside his portal just as he tried to shut it. To his credit, Kurogiri kept a cool focus on his mission and managed to warp both himself and his master from the USJ.


    Disappearing.

 Chapter 20 - The Uzumaki Clan is Real

    Sirens filled the air as the police and the emergency medics rushed to take care of the situation.


    A black-haired man in a trench coat had lined up all the students who were relatively uninjured to count them. "Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen..." he glanced at the list of the class names, "Everyone, seems to be unharmed except for that boy whose legs were all messed up and your class representative."


    An officer ran up, "Tsukauchi, may I have a word?"


    The detective nodded and walked off leaving Class 1A alone for a moment. The general mood was gloomy. They had survived, yes, but they had been far from ready to deal with this sort of situation.


    Ojiro heard a muffled sob from the nearby air, "Hagakure?" the invisible girl grabbed the sandy blonde in a desperate hug, causing him to flush, "What''s wrong?"


    "I-I''m scared!"


    Without another word, the boy wrapped his arms around her, "It''s okay, we''re all safe now."


    Yaoyorozu placed a comforting hand on the crying girl''s back, "You poor thing. You''ve been through a lot today."


    Aoyama did a pose, causing the air around him the sparkle, "She and I were absolutely magnifique! We took down the villain blocking the alarms with such style! It also made moi dizzy with all the splendor!"


    His overdramatic act caused Hagakure to giggle despite her tears. The rest of the class brightened a little as they all began to exchange stories of their battles.


    They were eventually interrupted by Tsukauchi''s return.


    "Let''s go ahead and get the students back to the main campus," he said to the officer he had been talking to, "They''ve been through a lot. No need to question them right away."


    Tsuyu hopped forward, "Detective, what about our teachers and classmates?"


    The detective gave an understanding smile, pulling out his phone, "Let me check."


    ***


    [The bones in his arms were splintered and he had facial fracturing. His orbital floor was completely destroyed,] everyone felt gloom settle over them again at Aizawa''a diagnosis the doctor was giving them over the phone, [Normally this may have impaired his sight, but it seems that he has received intense healing from someone. He had been slowly recovering since before he arrived at the hospital. At worst, he''d be in bandages for a couple of weeks, no permanent injuries to worry about.]


    "That must have been Haru!" Tsuyu exclaimed, "He used some healing Quirk I never knew he even had on Mr. Aizawa while All Might was fighting the villains!"


    Mineta nodded furiously, "Yeah, he made sensei bite his arm, and then some sparkly green stuff starting healing him!"


    Tsukauchi gave them a look that gave everyone the impression that he was surprised. It was as if Haru''s previous abilities were familiar to him, "Haru? Haruko Bakugo?"


    Iida nodded, "Yes, he''s our class rep."


    "Sir, what about the others?" Ashido interrupted, her cheerful attitude replaced with one of worry.


    "Thirteen is fine. Despite some lacerations to the back, she''s gonna pull through as good as new. All Might is also without serious injuries and is resting in the nurse''s office."


    Uraraka couldn''t contain herself anymore, "What about Deku?"


    Katsuki also lost all semblance of patience, "Screw that! What about Haru?"


    Tsukauchi held up his hands reassuringly, "Give me a moment to check."


    ***


    [Both of Midoriya''s legs and right arm are completely fractured by his Quirk, but it''s nothing I can''t fix,] Recovery Girl said over the phone, [As for Haruko, he''s in a temporary coma from exhaustion, but he seems to be recovering from it faster than he has in his previous medical records. I''m not sure why this is yet, but I have a good theory ongoing. By tomorrow they both ought to be perfectly fine.]


    Tsukauchi ended the call and pocketed his phone, "Now, let''s get you back to class."


    "Okay," everyone answered in unison.


    They started following the detective back to the bus when they encountered some of their teachers exiting the USJ.


    "I can''t believe we completely let them escape after everything they did here," Midnight sighed.


    "Well they did catch us completely by surprise," Nezu pointed out calmly, "For now we need to make sure all the students are okay. We''ll need security upgrades. Probably a system overhaul."


    "Agreed," Snipes ?ssented, "Warp Quirks are rare and can completely change the course of a battle. For a villain to have such a power..."


    Tsukauchi held his hand up for the students to wait as he approached Nezu, "Principal," Nezu and his two companions looked up, "I''d like to investigate every inch of the school, just to be safe."


    Nezu spread his arm invitingly, "Of course, please do! You''ll have full access to the campus. We definitely need your ?ssistance on this matter. I don''t care who makes a fuss, you have my blessing."


    Tsukauchi nodded thanks before turning to the waiting police squads, "Teams, proceed as planned."


    "Yes sir!"


    Tsukauchi turned back to Nezu tipping his hat, "I''d best get the students back to the school," he said apologetically, "I also have one last stop to make."


    Nezu nodded, his eyes showing a secret understanding, "Of course," he looked past the detective at a fancy car pulling in, "I suggest you take him with you."


    Tsukauchi turned around, "Who?"


    Everyone in class 1A gasped at the denim-clad figure who stepped out of the vehicle.


    ''Best Jeanist!''


    The number four hero approached Nezu, "I came as soon as I got your call."


    Nezu motioned at Tsukauchi, "The detective shall show you the way."


    "Thank you."


    "What''s Best Jeanist doing here?" Ashido whispered at Kirishima.


    The redhead shrugged, "I don''t know, maybe it had something to do with class rep being part of the Uzumaki Clan."


    "What?" the pink girl hissed, "He is?"


    "Indeed."


    The entire class jumped when they realized that Best Jeanist had overheard the ''quiet'' conversation.


    Sero looked confused, "Wait, what''s the Uzumaki Clan?"


    Ashido gave him an incredulous look, "Are you kidding? This is considered one of the biggest mysteries on the internet!"


    Nazu clapped his paws together gaining their attention, "We realized that to maintain this secret, we would be forced to tell you the truth of the matter. Haruko Bakugo''s birth name is Haruko Uzumaki. His family has been possessors of powerful Quirks for generations. Because of this, they were sought out for their power. When the last known member died fifteen years ago, her child was taken in by the Bakugo family. Best Jeanist was the hero ?ssigned to monitoring his security."


    Best Jeanist addressed the class, "It goes without saying, this is top secret information. You cannot tell anyone this, not even your closest family and friends. Haruko''s safety is heavily dependent on keeping his identity a secret from the public. That is why we even kept it a secret from his adopted brother."


    Everyone looked over at Katuski to see the ash-blonde with his head bowed, but otherwise showing no response.


    "This decision of secrecy was decided by the government, not the Bakugo family," Tsukauchi informed them, "Any breach of secrecy could potentially have led to Haruko to have been placed in confinement or relocated."


    Confined...


    It was obvious what their decision was.


    Kaminari clenched his fists, "We won''t tell a soul," he declared firmly.


    Jiro nodded, "Yeah, we''ll keep it a secret."


    "That''s right!" Uraraku chimed.


    "Black Shadow and I will carry the secret to the grave."


    "Information like this is too glamorous to share, non?"


    "Haru saved my life. It''s the least I can do. Ribbit."


    "As secretary of Class 1A, I promise my full silence!"


    "Class Rep''s scary but he''s super strong!"


    "All right! A class secret!"


    "A true man never sells out his bros!"


    "You can count on us!"


    Best Jeanist nodded in satisfaction, giving a small smile from behind his collar, "Thank you."


    ''You have made many good friends, Haru.''


    ***


    (A while later at the UA infirmary...)


    Recovery Girl sighed, "Well, I guess I won''t scold you for them being back here since it wasn''t your fault."


    She looked sadly over at the figures of All Might and Izuku lying in the two beds nearest her. Haru had been placed in a separate room since all he needed was rest as his injuries were already mostly healed.


    All Might ?r??n?d, his now thin body covered in bandages, "I think I shortened my time limit again with that fight. I hope I can at least hold the form for at least an hour."


    Izuku turned his head a little to look at his mentor, "I''m so sorry."


    The Symbol of Peace sat himself up, "Welp, no use in worrying. These things happen."


    They were interrupted by the infirmary door sliding open, "Excuse me," Tsukauchi took off his hat as he entered the room, smiling at the number one hero, "Hi, All Might. Been a while."


    All Might was so startled he began coughing up blood, "What the hell? I didn''t know you were investigating!"


    Izuku sat up in alarm, "All Might! It''s okay he''s seeing you like this?"


    All Might calmed himself to explain, "It''s fine. This is Naomasa Tsukauchi, my best friend in the police force. He''s legit, I trust him."


    The detective gave a modest chuckle, "That''s quite an introduction. Sorry to cut to the chase, but we could really use any information you might have."


    "Hold on! Before all that!" All Might grabbed his friend''s hand, "Tell me all the students are okay. Eraser Head. Thirteen. How are they?"


    Tsukauchi looked over at Izuku, "Both of the teachers are in stable conditions right now and apart from this boy and Uzumaki, most of the injuries were just scraps."


    "Tsukauchi!" All Might hissed, "Young Midoriya doesn''t know!"


    Izuku tilted his head, "About what?"


    Tsukauchi smiled reassuringly, "It''s a bit late now. Uzumaki already gave himself away earlier. Best Jeanist and I explained the basics of his situation to them."


    Recovery Girl pursed her lips, "I see. Will the higher-ups interfere?"


    Tsukauchi shook his head, "No need to worry. The Hero Public Safety Commission thinks this actually works perfectly to have more people Uzumaki''s age in on the secret. It saves a lot of secrecy problems in the future."


    All Might sighed, "I never knew them to decide on something so fast before."


    Izuku was still confused, "All Might, what is he talking about. What secret?"


    Tsukauchi turned to Izuku, "You can ask your classmates for details later. To sum it up, your friend, Haruko Bakugo is actually a member of the Uzumaki Clan."


    Izuku still didn''t quite understand, "I remember All Might mentioning that before, but who''s the Uzumaki Clan?"


    "A powerful family clan that possesses very powerful Quirks," All Might explained, "To be honest, Haru is the only member apart from his mother we ever encountered. From the information we have been able to gather, Uzumaki''s were sometimes worshiped as gods due to their overwhelming power."


    Izuku''s eyes widened, "Haru-chan is that powerful?"


    Tsukauchi shrugged, "We don''t know yet, but after today we believe that may end up being the case," he frowned, "I heard, Uzumaki tried to kill the villains after they attacked his brother. If some people try to use this for grounds of mental instability, the matter could get ugly."


    "No need to worry about that," Recovery Girl stated, "When I checked Haru''s energy levels I noticed the seal on his forehead has been compromised. The new healing ability he gained caused his chakra to flow around his body in ways it normally doesn''t as a result releasing more from the seal than was meant to."


    Tsukauchi wrote down what she said in a small notebook, "How do you know this?"


    The heroine smirked, "I learned how to gauge people''s stamina for the use of my Quirk over decades. After reading medical files and seeing the seal for myself, it was a cinch."


    All Might shook his head in wonderment, "You never cease to amaze me."


    The old woman hopped off her seat, "Who do you think you are talking to? I''ve got more field experience in my day than even you, All Might!" she picked up her cane and started to leave the room, "I best get over to the main infirmary. I guess some of the students will try to visit the boy."


    After the door shut, Tsukauchi turned back to All Might, "You know, if you heroes hadn''t risked your lives, the students never would have made it. Thanks to you three, the entire class was saved today."


    All Might shook his head, "You''re not seeing the whole picture, Tsukauchi. The student also risked their lives, they fought as hard as us."


    Izuku felt his heart warm at the words, "Thank you, All Might."


    The number one hero gave Izuku an encouraging smile, "I don''t think there ever has been a group of first-years who ever experienced a real fight like this so early in their training. They not only survived, they learned what it means to be a pro. Those villains made a mistake in attacking them. This class is strong; filled with courage and drive. Mark my words, they''ll become great heroes."


    ***


    (Later that day...)


    "Haru! Haru!"


    The redhead felt himself slowly regain consciousness as a frantic voice screamed at him to wake up. His brain suddenly went on alert and he shot up, his teeth b?r?d as he prepared for a fight.


    Monoma and Shiozaki gasped and stood back from the edge of the bed.


    Haru realized he wasn''t able to sense any of his brother or any of his classmates anywhere, "Where''s Katsuki? Where''s everyone else? Are they okay? What happened to the villains?"


    "They''re all just fine, dearie," Recovery Girl answered calmly from where she sat on the far side of the room, "The villains retreated and everyone is healing nicely.


    Haru looked over at the old heroine, "Granny Chiyo!"


    Monoma glomped Haru on the head causing the redhead to groan, "You idiot! What possessed you to try and act the hero?"


    Shiozaki gave Monoma a confused look, "Because he''s a student of the hero course?"


    Monoma glowered mildly, "You know what I mean!"


    Haru rubbed the sore spot on his head, "I don''t think she does, Monoma."


    The blonde pulled his hair in frustration, "Agh! Why is it so difficult to talk to you two?"


    "Not all of us are as intelligent as you," Shiozaki answered with a deliberately straight face.


    Monoma gave the girl a withering look, "Har, har! Your sense of humor knows no bounds," he replied sarcastically.


    "Thank you."


    Recovery Girl rapped her cane against the floor, "Quiet down, now. He''s still a little weak from overusing his Quirk. Let him rest a little before his brother tears the place up."


    As if in response to her words, the door was slammed open, revealing a panting Katsuki, "HARU, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!"


    Haru braced himself before his brother started to charge him.


    Luckily Kirishima appeared behind the angry blonde and was able to hook his arms under Katsuki''s shoulders, "Calm down, Bakubro, he''s still recovering."


    Jiro and Kaminari ran into the room, completely winded.


    "Your brother is way too fast!" Kaminari wh?n?d, sprawling out on the floor.


    "You idiot," Jiro panted, addressing the elder Bakugo, "What were you planning to do, finish him off?"


    "SHUT IT, JACKASS!"


    "Is this a bad time for me to ask if you guys are okay?" Haru asked.


    Jiro, Kaminari, Monoma, and Shiozaki all gave him a hard look, "Yes."


    Katsuki blasted a small explosion, loosening Kisihima''s hold as the teen was forced to harden his body and stomped over to Haru''s bed.


    Haru met Katsuki in a mild headbutt ending with both boys pushing for dominance.


    "Don''t you dare do shit like that again!"


    "And if I do?"


    "I kill you myself, clone you, and kill all your clones."


    "You can already kill my clones, ?sshole!"


    "What did I say about language?"


    "Like you can talk."


    Jiro ?r??n?d, "Girls, girls, you''re both pretty! Can we address the elephant in the room?"


    Haru pulled away from his headbutt competition with Katuski, "What elephant?"


    "Alright out!" Recovery Girl waved her cane threateningly, "You can all talk to him tomorrow! I need to remove his bandages."


    Haru looked down and noticed that he was no longer wearing a shirt and his whole right shoulder and stomach were bandaged.


    All the other students in the room reluctantly started to shuffle out, except for Katsuki who was dragged out by Kirishima and Kaminari, cussing like there was no tomorrow.


    Jiro was the last to go.


    "Guess you didn''t die, so I can''t say anything."


    Haru cracked a smile, "If I was dead, you still wouldn''t be able to tell me anything."


    The dark-haired girl clasped her hand behind her head, "Nah, I''d just dance on your grave."


    "Harsh."


    She chuckled raising her hand in a wave as she walked out, "Later."


    Haru waved back, "Later."


    The door slid shut leaving him alone with Recovery Girl. The old nurse just stood silently a knowing smile on her face.


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing," she said shuffling away to her desk.


    Haru narrowed his eyes, "I don''t trust that look."


    "Son, when you get to be my age, you take what you get."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Best Jeanist was here to see you, but he was called away on important business," she told him, completely changing the subject.


    Haru looked a little crestfallen, a little disappointed upon losing the chance of meeting his mentor.


    "He wanted me to tell you that he will be meeting you soon."


    Haru''s face instantly brightened.


    Recovery Girl smiled at him as she made a final check-up.


    "You seem to be recovering fine. You''ll be shaky but for some reason, the chakra you lost has been replenished by the seal, do you have any idea what happened?"


    Haru touched his forehead thoughtfully, "I seem to have much more information than I had before. From what I gather, the seal also suppressed part of my chakra since too much growth would weaken it," his brow furrowed, "This wasn''t supposed to happen yet. The seal is weakening too fast. I can''t even begin to guess what will happen."


    Recovery Girl patted his back comfortingly, "You''ll be fine, if you get out of control again, we''ll make sure nothing happens."


    Haru bowed his head, nodding, "I need to make the chakra suppressing seal tags. They will be necessary if I... If I do that again..."


    He flinched as Recovery Girl poked his side with her cane, "Don''t go beating yourself up for what happened, young man!"


    Haru tried to defend himself from the irate women''s attacks, "Hold on, I''m injured! Stop stabbing me! Once was enough! Didn''t you take the Hippocratic oath or something?"


    "My infirmary, my rules," the old heroine shot back, "You fought bravely and saved the lives of your teachers and classmates. You even unlocked a new ability outside of the Mystical Palm. Not every person can say that."


    Haru gave a rueful smile, "No, I guess not..."


    "Good! Now let''s take a look at those bandages."


    ***


    (Unknown location...)


    The dim lights of the bar flickered as a warp gate swirled open, dumping a heavily wounded and nearly unconscious Shigaraki to the floor.


    "Ow!" the villain hissed, "Shot in both arms and legs! A broken wrist and torn up stomach! All those underlings wiped out! Even Nomu was beaten! We failed, those kids were so strong and the Symbol of Peace wasn''t weakened at all!" he struggled to raise his head to glare at the monitor saying ''sound only'', "You were wrong, Master! So wrong!"


    [No, I wasn''t,] a deep voice answered calmly, [We just weren''t as prepared as we should have been.]


    [I agree,] another voice added, [We underestimated him. Thankfully we failed under the fake League of Villains name, not our own. What about the creature the master and I created? Where is Nomu?]


    [Yes,] the first voice said, *Yes, why is he not with you?*


    Kurogiri''s misty body flared as he struggled to remain standing against the bar, "Nomu was blown away."


    [What?] the second voice cried.


    "It was mostly All Might''s doing," Kurogiri explained, "Without coordinates to his precise location, I couldn''t use my warp to bring him with us. I was going to search for him, but I got injured and was forced to retreat completely."


    [This is a travesty!] the second voice declared angrily, [After all we did to make him as powerful as All Might!]


    [Well, I suppose it can''t be helped, unfortunately,] the first voice stated calmly, [You said you were injured, Kurogiri, how did that happen?]


    Shigaraki growled from his place on the floor, "It was all Haruko Bakugo''s fault! The one you wanted to recruit! He stopped me from killing All Might! He''s the one who clawed out my stomach and broke my wrist. He even held Nomu at bay!"


    [WHAT?] the second voice sounded incredulous, [Nomu was designed to kill All Might! It''s impossible for a student to even compare! His Quirk shouldn''t be capable of this level of power! How did this happen?]


    "We underestimated the Bakugo brothers too much," Kurogiri stated, "Both of them are much more intelligent than we perceived, Haruko Bakugo especially. He saw through my attacks after viewing a single battle against one of his teachers and created a counterattack before I could perceive it. He also has more than that one Quirk."


    An interested hum sounded from the first voice, [Elaborate.]


    Kurogiri nodded, "From what I gather, the boy was able to detect the presence of life itself, he could even tell if a person was lying."


    [Fascinating,] the second voice interrupted, [Continue.]


    "He mentioned something that confused me," Kurogiri admitted, "He told me that Nomu and I were the same," he looked at the dim monitor, "Am I a Nomu, master? Are we the same?"


    [You are not,] the first voice replied, [You are much more intelligent and hold greater potential. Never mind that for now, tell us more about what you saw.]


    "The boy has healing capabilities that rival Recovery Girl''s," there was a sharp intact of breath heard from the second voice, "I would even say it is even stronger. He regenerated himself from Shigaraki''s attack and even survived a full-powered punch from Nomu. If this boy becomes a hero, he can be the greatest threat besides All Might."


    [Looks like we now have to get him on our side,] the first voice said, [If that fails, we have to ensure he never becomes a threat to us.]


    Kurogiri hesitated a moment, "Master... Is the name, Uzumaki, significant by any chance?"


    There was a short silence, [Uzumaki?] the second voice questioned excitedly, [Was there anyone there under that name?]


    [You know something about this?] the first voice asked the second.


    [It was only a rumor nearly fifteen years ago. A clan of people possessing very powerful Quirks that placed them on the level of gods,] the second voice explained, [The government hushed it up which made me curious. Problem was that I was unable to gain any extra information without arousing suspicion.]


    [I see...] the first voice said thoughtfully, [This whole situation has become much more complicated than we ever could have anticipated.]


    "Haruko Bakugo is adopted," Kurogiri mused, "He said something about us facing the judgment of the Uzumaki Clan after we tried to kill his adopted brother. That was before he tore Nomu to pieces in his attempt to attack us."


    [If he really was an Uzumaki according to the legends, the whole situation makes sense now,] the second voice stated.


    "If that one other kid did not interfere, Haruko Bakugo would have been dead!" Shigaraki snarled, "I would have ended it right there, but this other kid was just as fast as All Might."


    [Oh?] the first voice sounded even more intrigued.


    Shigaraki clenched his uninjured hand angrily, "If they didn''t interfere, we could have killed the Symbol of Peace! Those brats... Those brats!"


    [Naturally, you''re upset,] the first voice soothed, [But this was not a futile mission. We''ve learned many things. Gather the villainous elite. Take all the time you need. I must remain hidden in the shadows which is why I need you to be my face, a symbol of your own.. Tomura Shigaraki, next time, you will show the world that it should be afraid.]

 Chapter 21 - An Attempt at Normalcy

    (A/N) I''m changing speakers, radios, etc. marks from *asterisks* to [square brackets]


    ***


    (Two days after the USJ incident...)


    [We are still receiving updates from the recent USJ incident where hero course students were attacked by villains. According to police officials, the villains called themselves the League of Villains. Investigators have reportedly uncovered that this group was plotting to kill UA teacher and popular hero, All Might, since the spring of this year.


    Police arrested seventy-two villains on the scene, but the league''s leader escaped. His whereabouts are unknown. From school reports, student casualties were at a b?r? minimum with only a couple of exceptions. In private interviews, the parents stated that their injured children are now fully recovered.]


    Nezu turned off the tv, turning to look at the figures of All Might, Snipes, Midnight, Vlad King, and Tsukauchi, "Well, the media has cooperated and kept identities a secret in exchange for some insight on the matter," he looked at Tsukauchi, "Now we need some more detailed insight of our own."


    "Our investigators are trying to learn everything they can about the so-called League of Villains," Tsukauchi stated, "We''ve made some progress, but we can''t find anything on this Shigaraki or Tenko as he seems to be called so far. We''ve searched our records for men in their twenties or thirties registered as having some sort of disintegration Quirk, but so far we''ve come up empty. Same for the warp gate villain, Kurogiri. So, they''re not citizens or they''re using aliases. Hard to find wither way."


    "So, what you''re really saying is we don''t know anything," Vlad Kind, glowered at the table.


    "We''ve got to track them down," Snipe ?sserted, "I shot their ringleader and Uzumaki gave him multiple injuries, but once he heals up, he''ll probably try pulling something like this again," he sighed, "What a pain."


    All Might looked thoughtful, "He did seem like the type..."


    Nezu looked up at the hero, "Is something on your mind, All Might?"


    The Symbol of Peace frowned as he contemplated. "The attack on the USJ was too bold. No sane ?du?t would ever attempt it. The ringleader kept monologuing about the reasons he was there and bragged about Nomu''s many Quirks. He never said anything about his own powers and when things didn''t go his way he nearly threw a tantrum," he ?r??n?d in frustration, "His bragging about Nomu''s powers may have been a quick way to draw me into a fight but he completely ignored the fact that others with Quirks much different than mine were present. Young Haruko took advantage of that and even held his own for a few moments when his seal went out of control."


    "Yes, it was a foolish strategy," Nezu agreed, "Things would have ended differently had he kept Nomu''s Quirks a secret."


    Tsukauchi nodded in agreement.


    "Shigaraki made wild claims," All Might continued, "But he said them with a completely straight face, and he talked about Nomu as if he were some kind of pet. He seemed like he had never been told ''no'' before and he thought things would go his way no matter what."


    "He had a rude awakening," Snipes commented, "Compared to our students, he''s simply a man child."


    "A child with incredible power though," Vlad King growled, "We were lucky we didn''t lose any students as a result of his rampage."


    "It''s possible he never got the Quirk counseling student to receive in elementary school," Midnight pointed out, "But considering the circumstances, it doesn''t really matter now."


    Tsukauchi pulled out a document, handing it to Nezu, "There were seventy-two villains arrested. They were all small-time thugs who usually lurk in small dark alleys," his face looked grave, "What worries me is how this ''man-child'' got them all to follow his crazy plan and view him as a leader.


    "Now that the world is brimming with heroes, criminals are starting to feel the pressure," Nezu analyzed, "That would explain why they would act so carelessly."


    Vlad grunted, "That would make sense."


    "Give someone a cause to get behind and they''ll flock around it," Snipes sighed.


    Midnight plucked at her sleeve absentmindedly, "So, what can we do to stop it? Not to mention the secret of an Uzumaki attending UA has been revealed to two extremely dangerous villains."


    Tsukauchi glanced through another file, "Well, thanks to the time you heroes give us, the police can devote themselves to this case. We will expand our investigation and try to apprehend the ones behind this attack. We''ll leave Uzumaki''s safety to you."


    Nezu studied the file Tsukauchi had given him, "I guess that there is another mind behind this attack. One who has nurtured Shigaraki like we do our young heroes," he looked up, "We must be cautious from this point on."


    ***


    (Bakugo Residence...)


    "No, Bumi."


    The Shiba Inu whimpered as it pawed at Haru''s leg.


    "I said, not today."


    Bumi wh?n?d.


    "No."


    Now he howled.


    "No!"


    The canine''s ears drooped as it began to sulk.


    Haru ?r??n?d, "I know you''re worried, but I can''t take you today."


    Bumi gave a short bark.


    "Yes, I know I promised, but I never specified when."


    Haru popped a vein, "I swear..."


    He was interrupted by Katsuki yelling from the bottom of the stairs, "Oi! Haru! Get your lazy ?ss down here!"


    Haru pinched the bridge of his nose. "Okay! Just a moment!" he called out.


    The redhead looked down at his pet. Bumi had been overprotective ever since they''d come home after the USJ incident. The canine had refused to leave his master''s side ever since, going as far as following Haru around the house during the day off given following the attack. Now the dog wanted to follow his master to school, something that was completely against the rules. Haru was still mentally berating himself about allowing pressure to make him promise to smuggle the dog inside one of these days.


    He was going to put his foot down this time.


    "Bumi, stay."


    Bumi sent him a look that clearly was meant to be a glare. Haru gave him the ''you heard me'' look.


    The golden furred dog took a couple of steps forward and obediently sat down, causing Haru''s features to soften, "Good boy!"


    Haru slung his school bag over his shoulder and took a step towards the stairs.


    "..."


    ''Why does it feel that I''m dragging a bunch of extra weight?''


    He looked back and instantly realized what his problem was.


    "Bumi!"


    The Shiba Inu was innocently sitting on Haru''s shadow, now firmly attached to his master with his Quirk. Haru managed to take a step, slowly dragging the dog a short distance


    "C''mon! I''m gonna be late!"


    Bumi remained sitting, his ears now perked up as he was slowly pulled down the stairs.


    Katsuki raised an eyebrow at his younger brother and the shadow sitting dog, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Haru stumbled as he nearly fell off the bottom stair, "He won''t get off!"


    Katsuki sent Bumi a death glare, "Mutt..."


    Bumi responded by immersing himself in Haru''s shadow up to his eyes, growling.


    Katsuki crouched by the stubborn pet, "Get out of there before I kill you."


    Bumi growled even more fiercely as if he was daring the blonde to just try it.


    Haru made the painfully slow journey to the door, feeling as if he were pulling weights attached to his legs, "We don''t have time for this!"


    Katsuki sighed, standing up, "Just take him with you."


    Haru choked on his spit, "What?"


    "He''s obviously not gonna move, so just have him sit in your shadow and follow you around."


    Haru gave Katsuki a disbelieving look, "You''re kidding."


    "Got any better ideas, bu??erfly boy?"


    ''His names are so uncreative.''


    Haru sighed, finally caving "We''re so getting caught..."


    Bumi raised his head, barking happily.


    ***


    (Later at UA...)


    By some miracle, they still weren''t caught.


    Haru made it a point to ignore the smug looks Bumi sent at him when no one else was around, which was the whole hallway to the classroom. Luckily he was able to avoid the majority of them by making Bumi stay submerged in his shadow since partial submergence instantly added extra weight to Haru''s legs.


    They opened the door to see most of the class already present.


    "You guys! Have you seen the news?" Hagakure asked excitedly, not noticing the new arrivals.


    Ojiro nodded, "Yeah."


    "It was so cool that we got a few seconds of screen time!" the invisible girl gushed before she sighed, "But I bet no one noticed me hanging out in the background."


    "Probably not," Shoji agreed bluntly, "It is difficult to stand out when you''re only a pair of gloves."


    Kaminari clasped his hand behind his head, "We''re totally big deals! Those news channels love us! We''re basically celebrities!"


    "Yeah, it''s a little crazy," Kirishima agreed.


    Jiro twisted one of her earphones jacks around her fingers in boredom, "Get over yourselves. The hero course that pumps out pros was attacked and that''s what they care about."


    "Who knows what would have happened if the teachers hadn''t shown up," Sero said from where he was lying across his desk.


    "Why''d you say that?" Mineta screamed, "I''m gonna pee myself just thinking about it!"


    Katsuki lost his temper and screamed at the crying teen, "SHUT UP AND GROW A PAIR LOSER!"


    This attracted everyone''s attention to the fuming ash blonde.


    "Bakubro!" Kirishima cheered, "You''re here!"


    "Where''s Haru?" Uraraka asked, not seeing the redhead by the door.


    Jiro deadpanned, "Guys, he''s in his seat."


    Kaminari twisted around quickly to see Haru calmly sitting at his desk, "Haru! How did you get here?"


    Haru deadpanned, "I walked."


    Jiro gave him a worried look, sensing something off, "Are you okay?"


    Haru sent her a reassuring grin, "I''m fine. Just tired."


    Ashido waved from her seat, "Nice to see you''re doing okay, Class Rep! Also, so cool about you being an Uzumaki!"


    Kirishima looked towards the hallway in panic, "Mina! Not so loud!"


    Katsuki''s hands sparked threateningly, "Dammit, Raccoon Eyes, can''t you keep quiet?"


    Izuku, looked lost, "Uh, I''m still confused. Why is this a secret?"


    Everyone was silent.


    "Yeah, why is it a secret?" Jiro asked.


    Haru shrugged apologetically, "Classified."


    The girl shrugged back, "Okay."


    ''Did she give up that fast?'' Everyone else mentally screamed.


    "Powers hidden in shadow," Tokoyami practically chanted.


    "Aww! I wanted to learn more!" Hagakure wh?n?d.


    Katsuki slammed his bag on his desk, "Just shut up already, extras!"


    Iida came striding through the door at a record speed walk, "Class is about to begin! Everyone, stop talking and take your seats!"


    There was an awkward silence.


    "Uh, we''re all sitting," Kirishima pointed out.


    "Yeah, you''re the only one standing," Kaminari added.


    Iida sat down at his desk, "Dang. It."


    "Don''t sweat it," Uraraka comforted, patting his back.


    Ashido leaned back in her seat, nearly tipping it backward before Asui caught it, "So who''s gonna teach class today?"


    Asui thought for a moment, "I have no idea. Mr. Aizawa is still at the hospital recovering from his injuries."


    Haru cringed in his seat, holding up his phone for them to see, "Yeah... About that..."


    The door slid open, "Morning, class."


    Everyone screeched at the sight of their teacher, completely bandaged with his arms in slings.


    Haru rubbed his neck awkwardly, "I got a notification saying he was still showing up..."


    ''WHY NOT SAY THIS BEFORE!''


    Haru stopped rubbing his neck and looked at Aizawa, "Seriously, though, I draw the line with people bringing back mummies."


    Aizawa glared at the boy for his cheekiness, "In case you don''t remember, you''re the one who made me bite you."


    Haru ducked his head in gloom, "Yeah I did..."


    Iida raised his hand, "Mr. Aizawa! I''m glad you''re okay!"


    Uraraka looked strongly perturbed, "You call that okay?"


    Aizawa slowly placed himself behind his desk, "My well-being is irrelevant. More important is that your fight isn''t over yet."


    Everyone stiffened.


    "Our fight?" Katuski started.


    Izuku paled, "Don''t tell me..."


    Mineta instantly began to fall apart, "Not more bad guys!"


    Aizawa''s eye peeped at them sternly from between the bandages, "The UA sports festival is about to start."


    ''WHY WOULD YOU SCARE US LIKE THAT?''


    "Yessssssss," Kirishima gritted out happily, "Let''s go kick some ?ss!"


    Kaminari silenced him by pushing a hand against the redhead''s face, "Wait a second! Is it a good idea to hold the sports festival so soon after a villain attack?"


    "They could attack anytime!" Ojiro protested.


    Aizawa sighed, "Apparently the administration thinks this is a good way to show that the threat has been handled."


    Haru held his chin in his hand, thoughtfully, "I see, to show that UA is still safe, they would more likely boost security especially for the event to ensure no incident occurs."


    Aizawa nodded, "Precisely. This event is a huge opportunity for all students at UA. It''s not something we can cancel because of a few villains."


    "Why not?" Mineta interrupted, "It''s just a sports festival."


    Izuku looked at his classmate, "Mineta, don''t you know how important this competition is?"


    "We can''t just skip it like the 2020 Olympics. Ribbit." Tsuyu added.


    "I just don''t want to get murdered," Mineta insisted.


    Haru pressed his forehead against his desk, "Mineta, if you are that scared, just run in my direction."


    Jiro''s eyebrows shot up, "Wow, you are way too nice."


    Haru turned his head a little, grinning at her from over his shoulder, "Not really, it mainly so I don''t get in trouble for him being a perv or him dying under my responsibility."


    "The UA sports festival is one of the most-watched events in the entire world," Aizawa stated, cutting off Mineta''s protests, "The Olympics have long been surpassed in popularity since the arrival of Quirks. Now, anyone who cares about competition only sees the UA sports festival as an event that matters."


    "That''s right, the top heroes everywhere will be watching," Yaoyorozu added, "This is where you get scouted."


    "Sure, unless you''re dead," Mineta grumbled.


    "She''s right!" Kaminari realized, ignoring Mineta''s comment, "This is where you get offers to be a sidekick!"


    "Yeah, but that''s as far as some people go," Jiro told him, "They miss their chance to go indie and stay eternal sidekicks," she sent a smirk at the electric blonde, "Actually that''s where you''re headed. Kinda dumb."


    Haru snickered at the pained face Kaminari made. Teasing the blonde was too easy.


    "Joining a famous hero agency can indeed garner greater experience and popularity," Aizawa informed them, "That''s why the festival matters. If you want to go pro one day, then this event can open a path for you. One chance a year; three chances in a lifetime; no aspiring hero can miss this festival. That means you better not slack off on your training."


    Everyone felt a tingle of anticipation and felt the flames of competition ignite in their souls, "Yes, sir!"


    Aizawa turned, "Class is dismiss¨C" he cut himself off, "Class Rep, what is that under your desk?"


    Haru felt himself begin the sweat as he felt all eyes turn to him.


    ''Damn it!''


    He slowly looked down at his feet to see a pair of pointed brown ears poking up from the shadow of his desk.


    Aizawa''s eyes gleamed red and the furry form of a Shiba Inu suddenly materialized under Haru''s feet.


    "Is that?" Jiro began.


    "A dog?" Ashido squealed.


    Izuku''s eyes widened in recognition, "Bumi?"


    Iida stood up, "Class Rep, you brought an animal to school?"


    Haru sent Bumi a death glare, "It was that or stay home. He wouldn''t let me leave the house."


    "The little fur ball''s been acting like that since the USJ," Katsuki fumed, glaring daggers at the canine.


    Aizawa turned his gaze on the elder Bakugo, "You knew about this?"


    "So, what if I did?"


    Hagakure waved her arms around, "Wait, where''d it go?"


    Aizawa turned back to Haru who held up his hands defensively, "I''m not hiding him, I swear!"


    The pro narrowed his eyes, "Then who is?"


    Haru glanced around the room, "Oh, there he is," he pointed under Tokoyami''s desk.


    Bumi raised his head, letting his tongue out in a pant.


    Aizawa''s eyes widened in understanding, "He has a Quirk, doesn''t he?"


    "HE WHAT?"


    Haru covered his ears as most of his classmates screamed, "Tone it down a little. What do you think I meant he wouldn''t be left behind? He literally hops into shadows."


    "HUH?"


    Everyone paused, trying to process the information.


    "It''s not that unusual," Aizawa told them, "Nezu himself is an example of animals with Quirks. Of course, having one of this kind is not seen very often," he looked at Haru, "I''ll let it slide this once, but he has to be sent home as soon as possible."


    Haru turned to his pet, "You hear that, Bumi?"


    The Shiba Inu sneezed and sank deeper into Tokoyami''s shadow.


    "You''re going home."


    Bumi barked disagreement.


    Haru sent a stern look that brooked no argument, "You get over here and head home. Now."


    Dropping his ears, Bumi slowly stepped out of the shadow and made his way back to his owner, his head hanging.


    Haru''s face softened as he stroked the dog''s fur, "Good boy!"


    Bumi''s head perked up slightly and wagged his tail.


    "If you head back now, we''ll get you a treat after your walk, you little pisser," Katsuki snapped from his seat, "Now stop stalling."


    Bumi sent Katsuki a disgruntled look and stepped into Haru''s shadow, disappearing for good.


    "Why''d he go back into your shadow to go home?" Sero asked.


    "Bumi can hide in our shadow or travel between us and the place he started at," Haru said, "He''s back at home by now."


    "Aizawa blinked tiredly from under his bandages, "Whatever, class dismissed until next period."


    ***


    (Lunchtime...)


    Kirishima could b?r?ly contain his excitement, "I so pumped for these games!"


    Sero grinned, "If we put on a good show, then we''re basically on the road to being pros!"


    Even Tokoyami was less emo than usual, "We get so few chances, we have to make the most of this."


    Hagakure was flailing in excited panic, "Oh man, Ojiro, I''m so nervous about the festival! I have to come up with a way to get noticed!


    The tailed boy scratched his cheek, "Um, sure. Maybe you should be looking at a shinier costume or something? Otherwise, you''re gonna have to try really hard."


    Ashido pulled out her notebook again adding a third line to her ship list.


    IzuOcha


    BakuJiro (Now crossed out) UzuJiro


    OjiToru


    Tsuyu peeped over her shoulder, "Are you sure?" she whispered.


    Ashido flashed a mischievous smile, "Oh, yeah."


    "My, what''s a boy to do?" Aoyama sighed, posing, "I stand out even when standing still! That means the scouts won''t be able to take their eyes off me!"


    Koda, who was standing near, panicking, hurried to agree with frantic nods.


    Kaminari sighed dramatically, "You''re so lucky, Shoji. People are bound to notice your unique Quirk!"


    "Sure, but what matters is to show them how useful I can be," the tall student answered modestly.


    Jiro suppressed a laugh as she pictured Kaminari''s face from after the entrance exam, "No doubt you''ll make a scene too."


    Haru chuckled, resting a hand on the girl''s shoulder, "Tone it down a little, Jiro," the girl looked at his hand, making the younger Bakugo quickly pull it off, blushing slightly, "Sorry!"


    Jiro ducked her head a shade of pink touching her cheeks, "You''re good."


    Ashido was shaking Tsuyu''s arm as she held back a squeal.


    "Deku. Iida."


    Everyone looked over and pulled back at the powerful aura that was flowing off of Uraraka. The brunette was completely overflowing with fighter''s spirit, her eyes intense.


    "Let''s do our best in the sports festival!"


    Izuku''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, "U-Uraraka? What happened to your face?"


    Ashido studied the other girl, "Seriously, what''s up? You usually the most laid-back girl ever."


    Mineta started to blush, but Tsuyu smacked him across the head with her tongue before he could say anything perverted.


    Uraraka planted her feet and raised her fist, "EVERYONE! I''M GONNA DO MY BEST!"


    Iida, Izuku, Asui, and Ashido raised thair fists, "Yeah!"


    Uraraka turned on the rest of the class, "I SAID I''M GONNA DO MY BEST!"


    Haru raised his fist with everyone else, "Got it..."


    "You okay?" Sero asked the girl in concern, "You look like you''re losing it."


    Haru glanced at the clock, "Guy''s I suggest that if you want to eat, you best go now."


    Everyone followed his gaze, realizing he was right. With that, they all quickly headed towards the cafeteria.


    Haru waited at the classroom door with Kaminari and Jiro as they waited for Shiozaki and Monoma.


    "Are you guys training for the sports festival?" Haru questioned.


    Jiro shrugged playing with her earphone jack, "I haven''t really thought that far, but I guess I need to improve my hand-to-hand combat skills."


    Kaminari sighed, "Yeah, me too. I never realized how helpless I would be in close quarters until the USJ."


    Haru hit his fist into his hand as he got an idea, "I know! You guys can train the dojo I go to! The trainers there are really good, no charge."


    Kaminari leaned forward excitedly, "What, really? You can do that?"


    Jiro ignored him waving at the two figures approaching them, "Monoma, Shiozaki, over here!"


    Monoma grinned, "Hey losers! Ready for 1B to beat you at the sports festival?"


    Kaminari did some finger guns, "Yeah, right! Our class will take the win, no problem!"


    Haru smiled happily at his 1B friends, "Hey guys, I invited the group to train at the dojo I was taught. Wanna join?"


    Shiozaki had her hands clasped as her eyes sparkled, "Dojo? A real dojo?"


    Jiro looked at the girl curiously, "You''ve never been to one?"


    Shiozaki shook her head.


    Haru''s excitement suddenly became subdued, "Oooookay... Just one problem. The trainers are good people... but... they are rough around the edges. They''ll behave because you guys are my friends."


    Jiro eyed him suspiciously, "Is there something wrong with them?"


    Haru waved his hand in panic, "No! Not like that! They''re just... Rougher..."


    Kaminari clenched his hand excitedly, "Sounds fun! I can''t wait."


    "If these people trained you, then it''s worth looking at," Monoma stated, "I''ll come."


    Shiozaki was still sparkling in excitement, "I will as well!"


    Jiro shrugged, "Okay, why not?"


    Haru fist-pumped the air just as he felt his phone buzz. He pulled it out, checking the message. His eyes widened before he gave his friends an apologetic look.


    "Best Jeanist."


    They all understood and nodded.


    Haru pocketed his phone and turned to leave, "See you guys later, does the dojo tomorrow work?"


    They exchanged glances before Kaminari answered for them, "Yeah."


    "Okay," Haru waved back at them as he ran off.


    Shiozaki''s eyes became sad, "He''s always so happy, but he carries such a heavy burden."


    Jiro didn''t answer, just deciding to keep staring after the running figure.


    Kaminari raised his hands in a ''what can we do'' gesture, "Well, as much as I''d like to sit here and act all pouty, I want to go eat even more."


    Monoma used Kaminari''s Quirk against him and sparked the electric teen, causing him to yelp, "What goes in your mouth is better than what comes out."


    He laughed maniacally as Kaminari chased him down the hallway.


    Jiro shook her head, "Boys..."


    ***


    (End of the day...)


    Uraraka gulped at the large body of students crowded around the doorway, "Why are you all here?"


    Haru sighed, "Welcome to human nature at its finest, the instinctual urge to ?ssemble in front of doorways," he stepped forward placing himself in front of the brunette, "Do you guys have any business with our class?"


    "Why are you blocking our doorway," Mineta challenged, "I won''t let you hold us hostage!"


    Katsuki pushed past Haru, confronting the crowd, "They''re scouting out the competition, idiots. We''re the class that survived a real villain attack. They want to see us with their own eyes," he glared at the students standing in his way, "Now you''ve seen what a future pro looks like. Now move it, extras."


    Everyone in Class 1A panicked.


    "You can''t just call someone extras because you don''t know who they are!" Iida yelled, chopping his arm at Katsuki.


    Haru placed a hand on Katuski''s shoulder, "Katsuki, don''t make my job harder than it is," he said in a cheerful whisper that was heavily laced with danger.


    "So, this is Class 1A," a tired-looking student with wild, lavender-colored hair pushed himself to the front of the crowd. He looked directly at Katsuki, "I heard you guys were impressive, but you just sound like an ?ss. Is everyone in the hero course delusional or just you?"


    Everyone else in CLass 1A frantically shook their heads in denial as Katuski popped a vein, "Huh?"


    The student smirked, "How sad. I came here to find a bunch of egomaniacs."


    Haru mentally grimaced, trying to maintain the cheerful facade he had been wearing. ''He''s not wrong about one person.''


    The student rubbed his neck tiredly before looking at Katsuki again, "I wanted to be in the hero course, but like many others here, I was forced to pick a different track. Such is life. I didn''t cut it the first time around, but I have another chance. If any of us do well in the sports festival, the teacher can decide to transfer us to the hero course," his purple orbs eyed the tense bodies of Class 1A, "And they''ll have to transfer people out to make room. Scouting the competition? Maybe some of my peers are, but I''m here to let you know that if you don''t bring your very best, I''ll steal your spot right from under you. Consider this a declaration of war."


    "Very well," everyone looked at Haru, the redhead wearing a calm expression, "Our class will bring everything we have."


    ''WE ARE?''


    "Hey, you!" Haru shifted his gaze at a silver-haired student glaring daggers at him, "I''m from Class 1B next door to you! We heard you fought some villains, and I came to see if that was true, but you''re just a bunch of brats who think you''re better than us!"


    Monoma appeared beside the angry student grabbing his shirt, "Tetsutestu!"


    Shiozaki pushed her way through the crowd, "Stop! That''s too far!"


    Tetsutetsu shrugged out of Monoma''s grip, pointing at Haru and Katuski, "You know I''m right. They just think they''re better because they fought villains big deal! They can talk all they want because it will be more embarrassing when they get K.O.ed!"


    "And you think we wanted this?"


    A wave of killing intent filled the hallway.


    "You think we wanted to be attacked?"


    Everyone stared in shock at Haru as he bowed his head, his shoulders trembling.


    "It was twenty students against seventy-two villains! You think we can''t be happy about surviving that?" Haru''s breathing became rapid as he suddenly felt the ghost pains from his wounds burning across his body, "Have you ever seen your teacher''s broken and bleeding in front of your eyes? Have you ever bled out before? Have you ever been scarred for life?" he clutched his shoulder where Shigaraki had touched him and looked up, his amber-colored eyes glistening from between the strands of red hair falling in his face, reflecting all the pain and fear he had suppressed from the USJ, "Have you ever been forced to fight a life or death battle? Have you ever watched helplessly while the people you care about almost die in front of your eyes? You all say we are being arrogant, have you ever thought that we may just be happy to be alive?"


    His breathing became ragged as Katsuki enveloped him protectively in his arms, glaring death at the shamefaced students.


    Haru held his head, his head pounding as his seal became visible, "You people are just so ready to judge from the surface!" he raised his head, openly revealing his pained face, "Sometimes the people who laugh the most are the ones hiding the most pain."


    Jiro placed a hand on Haru''s arm, "Haru, it''s fine," she sent a chilling look at the crowd, "They aren''t worth your time," she looked at Katsuki, "Best take him home."


    Katsuki grunted still keeping an arm around his younger brother, "Move, extras," his voice was low.


    A few people started shifting but moved too slowly. A groan of growing vines intervened as Shiozaki used her Quirk to clear a path.


    "Go."


    Not waiting for a second prompt, Katsuki hurried through the cleared path, shielding Haru''s stricken face with his school bag.


    Tetsutetsu raised a hand after them, "Wait!"


    Monoma grabbed his arm in a vise-like grip, his eyes now two chips of frozen blue fire, "You''ve done enough," he said venomously.


    The blonde jerked his arm back and pushed his way through the crowd.


    Tetsutetsu tried to catch up to him, "Look, I''m sorry!"


    Shiozaki deactivated her Quirk, giving her classmate a sad look, "We''re not the ones you should apologize to."


    Katsuki frantically searched his surroundings as he hurried down UA''s halls. Haru was still trembling from his breakdown and the elder Bakugo needed to find a safe haven quickly.


    Finally seeing a dark classroom, clearly empty, Katsuki made a beeline for it. He led Haru in and shut the door.


    "You can cry now."


    Haru buried his face into Katsuki''s shoulder, sobbing his heart out. Finally releasing all of the suppressed feelings he had been afraid to let loose before.


    Katsuki rubbed soothing circles across his younger brother''s back, softly telling him that it was okay. It was times like these that he realized how often he forgot just how hard things could be for his more s?ns?t?v? sibling. Now, knowing the burden that Haru carried and the secrets he was forced to keep, even from his own brother, Katsuki wasn''t sure how Haru could still smile as he did.


    When they were kids, Haru had been quite the crybaby. He seemed to cry over the littlest things even when he saw someone else was hurt. That had changed somehow, some time Katsuki couldn''t even remember.


    Now, Haru always smiled and was friendly to everyone, even when roughhousing with his brother, he never failed to show the twinkle of happiness in his eyes. It wasn''t fake, but the joy was heavily overshadowed by loss, loneliness, and fear. Katsuki realized that sometimes... everyone forgot to return what Haru gave freely.


    After several minutes, the sound of crying had subsided to sniffs and heavy breathing.


    "You okay?"


    "Sorry..."


    Katsuki gripped Haru tighter, "Never apologize for who you are," he growled, "A Bakugo never apologizes for being the best."


    Haru rubbed his eyes, "I''m not the best..."


    Katsuki grabbed his brother''s chin and jerked his face so they were looking directly into each other''s eyes, "I''m just going to say this once, damn it! You''re better than me. You came in first in the entrance exams. You tanked one of my strongest explosions. You fought villains that were strong enough to kill All Might and not only lived but sent them packing. You''re my brother, and my brother is the strongest person I know."


    Haru teared up again.


    Katsuki stepped back, having had enough of the emotional shit, "Oi, stop crying! I don''t want snot on my uniform!"


    Haru gave a weak laugh, wiping back his tears with his wrist, "I think it''s too late for that."


    Katuski look down at his uniform and realized that his blazer and shirt were stained with Haru''s tears, "Why you..."


    ***


    (A/N) I know this is angsty, sorry

 Chapter 22 - Preparing for the UA Sports Festival

    (A/N) If you like the story, please leave reviews if you have time.


    I am doing the unthinkable! I am adding another franchise crossover!


    Nisekoi: False Love!


    I''m expecting to hear crickets for that name but if you''ve seen it, besties forever!


    The characters from Nisekoi will remain side characters that I will add to further the story in some parts. Otherwise, they won''t appear too often.


    Quirks of Nisakoi characters are listed at the end of the chapter.


    ***


    (Early the next day...)


    "Here we are!" Haru announced cheerfully, "And just in time for breakfast!"


    His four friends stared in awe at the large compound they were standing in front of. At Haru''s instructions through text, they were in casual wear while carrying their clothes for training in their school bags.


    As can be expected they were completely unprepared for the grand scale of the place.


    "This is the dojo?" Jiro asked, a little awed.


    Haru grinned at his friends'' reactions. "It''s inside," he raised his hand to knock, paused, and looked back, "Brace yourselves."


    He knocked once before the gate swung open to reveal a tall, muscular man with dark brown hair and mustache. He wore a purple kimono and had a large dragon tattoo on his exposed right shoulder.


    Haru''s classmates paled as the man turned his scarred face towards Haru, his expression stern.


    "Haruko!"


    The fierce facade instantly dropped as the man picked up the teen in a bear hug.


    Haru grunted in protest, "Nice to see you too, Ryuu."


    Ryuu quickly put Haru down, dusting him off, "You haven''t been around to train for weeks! Congratulations on getting into UA! The whole gang was so proud!"


    The other four teens'' eyes bored into Haru''s back. Gang?


    Ryuu turned around calling out something to the main house, giving Monoma a chance to sidle up to Haru, "Haru, did you seriously take us to train with yakuza?"


    Haru corrected him, "Friendly yakuza," he made sure to emphasize friendly.


    Shiozaki looked nervous as her eyes darted around anxiously. "But we''re students from a hero school," she whispered.


    "Best Jeanist encouraged me to make connections with these guys," Haru told them reassuringly, "They''re good people and are actually big admirers of heroes. I''m friends with the leader''s son."


    Kaminari shoved his hands in his pockets, "Cool!"


    Jiro sweatdropped, "You are adapting to this way too easily."


    Ryuu turned back to them, looking at Haru''s friends, "Are these your classmates?"


    Haru nodded and introduced everyone.


    Ryuu gave a satisfied nod rearing up to his full height, "Nice to meetcha! I''m Ryuu, second in command of the Shuei-Gumi Clan! I''m the one who trained the young master''s friend here." He nudged Haru playfully, "He''s been my best student!"


    Haru rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment, "You give me too much credit."


    Ryuu chuckled motioning for them all to follow him, "Come on in! The young master''s almost finished making breakfast!"


    Haru leaned back towards them as they followed the yakuza member inside, "He''s really good at cooking. You''re in for a treat."


    They entered a room full of men as rough and rugged as Ryuu. The yakuza all stopped what they were doing as the group walked in and called out greetings at Haru as he walked by.


    "They know you pretty well," Jiro commented.


    Haru waved as another man yelled a hello, "Yeah, I used to come here quite a bit to train. I''m more or less an unofficial member."


    Momona shivered, "When you said membership, I thought you meant the little card most people use."


    Shinozaki looked around with shining eyes at the traditional decor of the room, "I think it''s amazing!"


    Their attention was drawn when a boy with messy black hair entered the room, "Hey! Breakfast is ready, you bums!"


    This seemed to trigger a dominos reaction throughout the room as the gang member looked over at the young man.


    "Yo! Good morning, young master!"


    The boy sighed before seeing the UA students, "Haru!"


    Haru grinned, "Raku!"


    The two boys performed a man-hug.


    "How''ve you been?" Raku laughed.


    Haru returned the laugh, "Great! You?"


    Raku suddenly went into a deep depression, "Not good."


    Haru patted his back, "That bad, huh?"


    Jiro cleared her throat, reminding Haru that other people were there.


    "Oh yeah, guys, this is Raku Ichijo. Raku, meet my friends from UA."


    They were quickly served breakfast, which was rather fancy, considering Raku was cooking for nearly fifty people.


    "You cook this yourself?" Shiozaki asked, taking another bite.


    "Nothing beats our young master, the chef!" a yakuza cheered.


    His fellow gang members joined in simultaneously, "That''s right! Nothing better than breakfast cooked by the heir apparent!"


    Raku popped a vein, "Who are you calling ''heir apparent''? I''ve told you guys over and over... I''m never going to become a yakuza!"


    The Shuei-Gumi reeled back as if Raku had shot them, "HUH? NO WAY?"


    Haru sighed, "Here we go..."


    Raku got up getting all dramatic, even doing air glasses, "I want to graduate from a top university, get a steady job as a civil servant, and walk straight and narrow, looking right at the sun!"


    The yakuza cheered at the words, not understanding the true meaning at all.


    "They''ll never get it," Haru stated, focusing on his food, "You might as well give up."


    A new voice sounded from the doorway, "For God''s sake... you sure know how to bring the chaos every day."


    Raku and Haru stood up, hastily being followed by everyone else in the room.


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle Issei!"


    The yakuza bowed in respect towards their leader, "Good morning, boss!"


    The UA students stared at Haru, "Uncle?"


    Issei chuckled good-naturedly, as they all settled down to eat again, "I insisted that he call me that. He''s been a close friend to my son since middle school so I see him as a member of the family."


    Haru sighed, "I had no choice. He''s very persuasive."


    "It is my Quirk, so that''s a given," the leader of the Shuei-Gumi quipped before looking at Raku, "Your girlfriend and her father are visiting today."


    Raku paused, his food midway to his mouth, "Huh?"


    There was a clatter as Haru''s chopsticks fell from his lifeless hand, "Raku... You have a girlfriend? You?"


    Not that Haru was one to talk.


    The yakuza heir grabbed Haru''s collar and started dragging him from the room, "We need to talk."


    ***


    Haru sighed, "So the Shuei-Gumi got in a gang war with another group, and you and your ''girlfriends'' dads decided to have you two pretend to be a couple to avoid it?"


    Raku''s head was lying on the table as he wept anime tears, "And I was going to confess to Kosaki too!"


    Haru grunted in sympathy, knowing how big his friend''s crush was for the other girl, "That''s rough buddy."


    Raku ?r??n?d.


    "How long do you have to pretend?"


    "Three years..."


    Haru choked, "Three years?" he paused, "Which gang did you say it was?"


    The door slammed open, revealing a blonde girl with a bright red ribbon in her pink highlighted hair.


    "Darling! I''m here for a visit!" her tone was cheerful but Haru could sense it was forced. He could have sworn he had heard that voice before.


    The girl froze, her eyes widening at the same time as Haru''s.


    Haru blinked, "No way..."


    "Haru?"


    "Chitoge?"


    Raku''s jaw dropped, "You know each other?"


    A silver-haired man wearing a suit and glasses ran into the room, "Mistress, you seem disturbed," he paused when he saw Haru, "You..."


    Haru paled, "Uh... Hi? Been a while... Claude."


    A dark-haired girl in men''s clothing walked in, "Master, what''s..." she trailed off.


    Haru began sweating, "Crap! It''s Tsugumi!"


    Claude adjusted his glasses, a sadistic smirk on his face, "I was wondering when we''d meet again... Shikigami."


    Haru launched himself across the table, "Bail! Every man for himself!"


    His body flickered over to the window.


    Claude pulled out a silenced pistol, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Without hesitation, Haru slammed the window open and disappeared in a cloud of origami bu??erflies, avoiding the multiple shots fired at him.


    Claude clicked his tongue, "Black Tiger, after him."


    Tsugumi nodded leaping through the window.


    Raku flailed his arms, "Whoa! Whoa! What''s going on!"


    Chitoge grabbed Claude''s arm, "Stop it, Claude!"


    The silver-haired man adjusted his glasses, giving the girl a dismissive look, "This doesn''t concern you, mistress."


    ***


    Haru was forced to reform his body, unable to maintain his scattered bu??erfly form any longer. The instant he did, however, he was forced to dodge, hardly given time to process the thud of knives piercing the ground.


    "You won''t escape us this time, Shikigami," Tsugumi warned, pulling a pistol from her pocket.


    Haru launched himself backward his fingers in the shape of finger guns, "I have a name, you know!"


    He fired off several paper bullets, making the hitman dodge.


    Tsugumi raised her arms and fired back, riddling the walls of the compound with bullet holes fired after Haru''s running figure, "You''ve avoided us for too long. Its times you do as you''re told."


    Haru flicked his head, feeling a bullet whiz through his hair, "Both Claude and I know that''s impossible."


    Tsugumi reached into her pocket again, "It''s very simple really. You have no choice in the matter."


    Haru''s eye narrowed, know from experience that Tsugumi''s Quirk, Infiltrate, allowed her to carry whatever objects she wanted in interdimensional storage as long as she could fit them in her pocket.


    "You and I both know shooting me won''t get you what you want."


    Tsugumi pulled out a submachine gun, flicking off the safety, "We can always heal you."


    She reached into her pocket pulling out a pistol.


    Haru placed his hands into the tiger sign, "Paper Shuriken!"


    With the grace of a dancer, Tsugumi dodged each of the projectiles, her weapon blazing at Haru''s moving figure.


    "HEY!"


    The ground trembled and cracked under the pressure of multiple soundwaves, causing Tsugumi to temporarily stumble.


    Haru looked over to see Jiro kneeling nearby, her earphone jacks rammed in the ground. The girl was glaring at Tsugumi angrily.


    "Get away from him!" Kaminari yelled.


    A forest of vines shot up and attempted to trap the hitwoman. Tsugumi flipped away, also dodging plasma bullets Monoma was firing from a yakuza''s copied Quirk.


    Haru moved to step in but suddenly was raised his arms to post himself from one of Claude''s flying kicks to the head.


    ''Damn! I didn''t realize he was there!''


    Claude''s Quirk, Espionage, allowed him to hide his presence in plain sight. It was one of the few Quirks that could counter Haru''s sensory and it galled the boy no end.


    "Haru!"


    The UA students tried to go to his aid but were stopped when Tsugumi stood in their way.


    "Keep out of this," Tsugumi''s tone was monotone, "This is a matter of the Beehive Gang."


    Kaminari''s hand sparked aggressively, "Oh yeah? Well, it just became our business when you shot at our friend!"


    Tsugumi ???ked her head, "You''re misunderstanding us. We aren''t trying to kill him."


    Jiro unplugged her jacks and pointed them menacingly at the girl, "Your actions speak otherwise. What''s your purpose?"


    Haru grunted as he defends against another of Claude''s attacks, "They are trying to recruit me, that''s what!"


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    Claude smirked, "Accidently finding you were one of the most fortunate things that could have happened. Just accept it."


    Haru spun on his heel slamming a foot against the man''s crossed arms. There was a thud and Claude was sent skidding a short distance back.


    "What part of ''no'' don''t you understand?"


    Clause opened his mouth to say something but was forced to block a downward swing of a katana at Ryuu appeared in front of him in a bright flash of light.


    The tattoed man was livid.


    "You Beehive scum! Attacking the young master''s friends is unforgivable!"


    Claude adjusted his glasses, "I see the Shuei-Gumi is trying got to steal my prize."


    Haru''s eye twitched, "Hey, I''m still here!"


    It was a standoff. Claude and Tsugumi against Ryuu and the five UA students.


    "Enough, all of you. Stand down."


    Everyone stiffened, feeling the commanding voice force them to obey.


    Haru felt a wave of relief when he looked up to see a familiar blonde figure.


    "Mr. Kirisaki. It''s nice to meet you again. Sorry about making you use your Quirk."


    The middle-aged man smiled, "No, I should apologize for my subordinates'' behavior. They still haven''t stopped bothering me about making you join our gang. They keep saying that your potential would be wasted as a hero," his smile turned to a frown as he looked to Claude who had knelt at his master''s arrival, "Claude, we are guests at the home of my daughter''s boyfriend. Attacking one of their guests is unbecoming of the Beehive Gang," he raised a brow, "Even if you did use rubber bullets."


    Haru''s friends blinked. ''Wait, what? Rubber?''


    Haru crossed his arms, glowering, "They still hurt like a bitch."


    ''HE KNEW?''


    ***


    "Long story short, Claude caught me training by myself one day and has since tried to convince me to become his next student."


    The seven teenagers at the table sweatdropped.


    "That sounds like Claude," Chitoge sighed.


    "Your entire gang is even more psycho than you!" Raku exclaimed, addressing his ''girlfriend.''


    The blonde popped a vein and slammed him into the floor.


    Haru held up a hand at his worried classmates, "Hang on, he''s fine."


    Raku sat up slowly, only sporting a small lump on the head.


    "His Quirk is Endurance," Haru explained. His lips twitched as he realized something, "Actually those two are really compatible Quirkwise. No matter how many times she pummels him, he won''t experience more than some minor injuries."


    The fake couple slammed their hand on the table at the same time, "We are not compatible!"


    Kaminari smirked at them, wiggling his eyebrows, "Aw, we''ve got a pair of tsundere on our hands."


    An instant later his smoking body was flat on the floor, twitching a little in its death throes.


    "Kaminari!"


    Haru held his hands over his injured friend activating his Mystical Palm.


    Jiro gave a mean smile as she looked at Chitoge''s heaving figure, "I like this girl."


    Kaminari ?r??n?d, "Ow... She''s as strong as a gorilla."


    Chitoge popped a vein, ready to give the electric blonde a royal beatdown when Haru placed a hand on her shoulder, "Save it for another time?"


    She blew out the air in her lungs with a steamy huff, "Fine."


    A knock made them look up as the door slid open.


    "RAKUUUUUUUUUUUU!"


    A girl with waist-length orange hair flew into the room and threw herself at Raku, wrapping her arms around the black-haired teen.


    Raku screeched as the girl cuddled against him, "Tachibana! Stop!"


    Haru''s eyebrows shot up, "Marika?"


    The girl let go of Raku, (who fell over, foaming at the mouth) her eyes lighting up, "HARUUUU!"


    She flung herself at the redhead, wrapping her arms around his neck and rubbing her cheek against his. Haru smiled and patted her head.


    Everyone else looked confused.


    Chitoge looked at Haru, "You know her too?"


    "Her dad''s the commissioner of Police for Japan... So yes."


    "WHAT!" the UA students screeched.


    Jiro frowned when Marika was still up close to Haru, not understanding why she felt bothered.


    Monoma held out a hand, "Hang on! Let''s start over! This is happening too fast!"


    A teenage boy with messy dirty blonde hair and glasses, a fair-skinned teenage girl with shoulder-length dark-brown hair, and another girl with waist-length brown hair and rimless glasses entered the room.


    Haru peeled Mirika off of him and grinned at the newest arrivals, "Shu! Kosaki! Ruri! Long time, no see!"


    Shu threw Haru a peace sign, winking, "Yo!"


    Kosaki clasped her hands behind her back, smiling, "It''s nice to see you again, Haru!"


    Ruri adjusted her spectacles, "You and Tachibana seem close."


    Question marks were clearly visible all over the room as everyone was eight-steps behind in the introductions.


    Haru clapped his hands together once, "Let''s start from the beginning, shall we?"


    They all sat around the table, which was now a little tight considering there were now eleven people present.


    Haru cleared his throat, "Okay, we''ll take turns introducing ourselves," he looked around at everyone, "Come to think of it, all the people here are more or less aware of my family secret so this works perfectly."


    Kaminari choked, "I thought it was a major secret!"


    Haru winked at his friend, "I was rebellious in middle school."


    Shu sat up beaming, "I''ll start!" he propped his chin on his hands, "My name''s Shu Maiko. My Quirk is called Analysis. Self-explanatory."


    "How do you know Haru?" Shiozaki asked.


    Shu shrugged, "Through Raku. We were all best buddies in middle school... Despite Haru''s older brother trying to kill us."


    Haru leaned back with a happy sigh, "Ah, the good old days."


    Raku gritted his teeth, "You two use me as a human shield!"


    Shu gave Raku a cat grin, "And you were such a good one too!"


    Chitoge went next, "My name''s Chitoge Kirisaki. My Quirk is called Strength because it makes me stronger than the average person," Kaminari and Raku unconsciously rubbed their heads, "I met Haru when we were in grade school, but how that was is still fuzzy," she glowered as she nudged Raku with her foot, "This beanpole here is supposed to be my boyfriend."


    Haru broke in before a fight could break out, "My adopted parents are designers at the fashion business owned by her mom. Our families meet for occasional business dinners."


    Kosaki started as Haru nodded at her, "My name is Kosaki Onodera. My Quirk is Confection. It makes everything I create look nice, but it doesn''t affect the taste of the food I cook. Rui and I met Haru in middle school."


    Rui blinked dully at everyone, "Rui Miyamoto. My Quirk is my business."


    Raku went next, "I''m Raku Ichijo. My Quirk is Endurance. Haru and I met when we were kids," he shrugged, "That''s about it."


    Haru pouted, "Wow, thanks," he said sarcastically.


    Mirika smiled flirtatiously at Raku before her turn, "My name is Marika Tachibana. My Quirk is Sing. It enhances my voice so more people can hear it. I met Haru ten years ago at the same time as I met Master Raku. I had such a crush on both of them at the time, I almost couldn''t decide who I wanted to marry when I grew up! Now I''m Master Raku''s fiance!"


    Haru looked at Raku, "Yeah, I wanted to ask about that. Your dad?"


    Raku slumped, "He randomly accepted a marriage proposal from Tachibana''s father many years ago as a joke."


    Jiro sweatdropped, "Yikes, what a mess."


    Rui looked at Haru, her glasses glinting, "You''re still single aren''t you Haru?"


    Kaminari threw an arm around Haru''s shoulder, "He sure is! You thinking what I''m thinking?"


    Rui gave him a scathing look, "Unlikely."


    Kaminari curled up in an emo corner, "Cruel..."


    Shu raised a hand excitedly, "I curious about Haru''s UA friends! We saw you guys on the news the other day."


    Monoma smirked, "Neito Monoma. My Quirk is Copy, so I can copy other people''s Quirks. Actually, Shiozaki and I are in a different class from the one who got attacked," he pinched the bridge of his nose dramatically, "It just comes to show that our class was superior in luck."


    Shiozaki pricked him with a thorn, causing him to yelp.


    The vined haired girl smiled at everyone, "My name is Ibara Shiozaki. My Quirk is Vines. My classmates and I met each other during the UA entrance exam."


    Kaminari crawled back from his emo corner and grinned, "Denki Kaminari! My Quirk is Electrification!" He winked at Kosaki and Rui, "And I''m available."


    Jiro stabbed him with her plugs, "Enough flirting," she nonchalantly looked up as if she wasn''t still pumping sound waves into the electric blonde''s brain, "Kyoka Jiro. My Quirk is Earphone Jack. Nice to meet you."


    With introductions over, the teens began talking about different things, sometimes splitting off into different conversation groups, sometimes participating in a general conversation.


    Mirika sidled up to Haru and hugged his arm.


    Haru tensed a little but knew the girl was just more touchy-feely from her time spent in America. Also, her code was to act aggressively whether in pursuing dreams or showing affection to family or friends.


    "You wanted something, Marika?"


    The girl gave Haru a solemn look, "Haru... you remember that summer ten years ago, right?"


    Haru understood what she meant. That summer was the summer he had met Raku. Katsuki''s Quirk had been hard to control at first, causing the elder Bakugo to burn himself and his younger brother several times by accident. Haru had been sent to the country to stay with his grandparents while Masuru and Mitsuki had taken Katsuki to a special facility in Kyoto to learn control. It was there that Haru had met Raku.


    The two boys spent the whole summer playing together. They had made many friends during that time, including Kosaki, Chitoge, and Marika. The problem was that most of them had forgotten what had happened that summer. Only Haru and Marika remembered, and even she didn''t know all since she had been bedridden during that time with an illness inherited from her mother. Raku only remembered playing with a girl his age and making a promise to her.


    Now the only evidence of the promise was a locket in Raku''s possession. The girl had been given the only key capable of opening it. Raku didn''t even remember the promise or what was inside the locket. Haru remembered but had kept mum on that fact until today.


    "Yes, it''s strange you never asked me before."


    Marika sighed, "When I enrolled at Raku''s school, I had no idea he wouldn''t recognize me."


    Haru rubbed his neck, "Well, it seems he wasn''t the only one who forgot. It''s almost painful watching all of you at this point."


    "Eh?"


    The pair turned to look at Raku, who had been eavesdropping.


    "Raku dear, it''s rude to spy on other people''s conversations," Marika sang, completely unabashed.


    Raku stalked up to Haru holding out his locket at the other boy''s face, "You remember that summer? You remember the promise? You know the girl I gave the key to?"


    Haru stared blankly, "I remember everything."


    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Raku said, staring at his friend in disbelief.


    Chitoge and Kosaki stood nearby, pretending not to listen.


    Haru gave Raku a closed-eyed smile, "No."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll figure it out," Haru patted Raku''s shoulder and called out to his UA friends, "Okay, guys, I brought you here to train for the festival. You ready?"


    The four UA students raised their fists, "YEAH!"


    ***


    (A/N) What will happen now? Heh Heh Heh


    ***


    Nisekoi Quirks


    ***


    Raku and Friends


    ***


    Raku Ichijo: Main character


    Endurance (Mutant): His Quirk allows his body to survive damage and stress that would normally kill or brutally injure a person with little or no damage at all.


    *


    Chitoge Kirisaki: Raku''s fake girlfriend


    Strength (Mutant): Her Quirk enhances her natural strength and flexibility. Drawbacks are soreness in the muscles.


    *


    Kosaki Onodera: Raku''s crush


    Confection (Mutant): Her Quirk automatically enhances her natural creative skills. Anything she makes will look nice whether it is food, crafts, or clothing. However, it does not affect the taste of her food (which is pretty terrible)


    *


    Marika Tachibana: Raku''s childhood friend and ''fiance''


    Sing (Emitter): Her Quirk allows her to sing at any octave on the voice scale and spread the sound of her song within a 100-meter radius. Overuse causes a sore throat.


    *


    Shu Maiko: Raku''s best friend


    Analysis (Emitter): His Quirk allows him to analyze any situation or object he chooses according to his intent. This included basic information, anatomy, and weaknesses. This even applies to computer hacking, allowing him to hack secure files and cover his tracks. Drawbacks are that his Quirk is limited to analyzing for information he wants specifically so he can''t gain extra details unless it comes to mind.


    *


    Ruri Miyamoto: Kosaki''s best friend


    Scheme (Emitter): Enhances her thought power, especially when concerning the behaviors of living beings. Allows her to manipulate people without them realizing. Her eyes turn a shade darker when activated. Drawbacks are permanent hazy eyesight.


    ***


    The Shuei-Gumi/Ichijo Family


    ***


    Issei Ichijo: Raku''s dad and leader of the Shuei-Gumi


    Persuasion (Emitter): Enhances his diplomatic skill to his advantage. It allows him to make his opinion appear more attractive to people (He seldom uses it though). Drawbacks are that the effects of the Quirk only last for an hour after a person was last exposed to it.


    *


    Ryuu: Second in command of the Shuei-Gumi


    Flash Step (Emitter): Allows him to move from one place to another in quick succession. Each time he takes a step his body disappears in a flash of light to reappear somewhere of his choosing. The drawback is that it drains energy.


    ***


    The Beehive Gang/Kirisaki Family


    ***


    Hana Kirisaki: Chitoge''s mother and a world-renowned business consultant who keeps much of the world''s finances in balance. (Not shown yet, but will appear)


    Stamina (Mutant): Her Quirk gives her limitless amounts of stamina. She is capable of going for days without needing to sleep or rest.


    *


    Adelt Wogner Kirisaki: Chitoge''s father and the leader of the Beehive Gang.


    Command (Emitter): His Quirk allows him to control people if they hear his voice. Once he gives a command, people are forced to obey him, no matter what. If a command is not fulfilled within a time limit of 24 hours, the command is automatically voided.


    *


    Claude Ringheart: Second in command of the Beehive Gang.


    Espionage (Emitter): His Quirk allows him to hide in plain sight by influencing the receptors of the brain to ignore him. This ability is stronger than invisibility Quirks because unless an opponent is distinctly aware of his presence beforehand, he is undetectable until he interacts with the person.


    *


    Tsugumi Seishiro: Black Tiger: Hitman of the Beehive Gang, Claude''s protege, and Chitoge''s best friend.


    Infiltrate (Emitter): Her Quirk allows her to smuggle any object in an interdimensional space so long that fits into her pockets.


    *


    Paula McCoy: White Fang: Hitman of the Beehive gang former partner of Tsugumi. (Not shown yet, but will appear later)


    Pinpoint (Emitter): Her Quirk allows her vision to locate mentally visualized targets. This includes people, weak points on the body, and even potential shortcuts.


    ***


    Police Force/Tachibana Family


    ***


    Gen Tachibana: Father of Mirika and Commissioner of Police for all of Japan. (Not shown yet, but will appear)


    Intimidation (Emitter): His Quirk allows him to appear more intimidating to others.


    *


    Honda: Mirika''s personal attendant and bodyguard. (Not shown yet, but will appear)


    Track (Emitter): This allows her to know the exact location of any selected target at any time she wishes until she chooses a new target. Limited to three targets.


    *


    Migisuke Aiba: Captain of the First Riot Police Squad and one of Marika''s bodyguards. (Not shown yet, but will appear)


    Hunch (Mutant): Gives him a higher likelihood to detect a problematic situation within a large radius.. It also allows him to gauge a person''s character and intent.

 Chapter 23 - Naruto Universe Part 2: Reanimated During the Fourth Shinobi War

    The following chapter briefly references characters that only appeared in filler arcs and OVA episodes.


    I just need three more reviews to get rated.


    ***


    War had come to the shinobi world.


    The five great shinobi nation''s original force of eighty thousand was heavily bolstered from forces contributed by the Hidden Star, Hidden Grass, Hidden Frost, Hidden Rain, Hidden Waterfall, and the remnants of the Hidden Sound to a number of over one hundred thousand shinobi.


    Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, had woken from her coma just in time to participate in the war since Danzo had been disgraced and ?ssassinated.


    Ay and Tsunade were stationed at the alliance headquarters to monitor the movements on the battlefield.


    Gaara and Onoki, accompanied by the young Hoshikage of the Hidden Star, Sumaru, and the leader of the Hidden Waterfall, Shibuki, were with the allied forces directly on the battlefield.


    Mei, Kenji, and the leaders of the Frost and Grass were placed as guards over the nations'' Daimyos.


    The allied forces were met in equal force by an army of one hundred thousand White Zetsu clones and an ?ssorted force of shinobi who had been reanimated by Kabuto.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Killer Bee had been hidden in secret initially, the war having been kept secret from the nine tails Jinchuriki, but once he had detected the battles through his new mastery of the Biju''s power, Naruto had been quick to join the fight alongside the eight tails Jinchuriki.


    Thanks to this and the alliance''s foresight of preparing extensive barrier and sealing teams the tide of war had shifted in the favor of the allied shinobi forces. The Zetsu army had already been cut in half and the majority of the reanimated ninja, even former Kage, had been sealed away.


    ***


    (Land of Lightning: Day 2 of the 4th Great Shinobi War...)


    Nagato felt his consciousness return to his body, finding that he wasn''t in control. His body felt strange as if his free will had been sapped from it while his mind was still active. Seeing his hair as it fell in his eyes, he realized it was no longer red as it used to be but white. He realized then that whatever happened.


    He wasn''t supposed to be alive.


    Members of the Uzumaki Clan were famous for slow aging, their hair never greying as they grew older. The only time an Uzumaki''s hair color changed was when their chakra left their body, leaving their bright red hair a haunting white.


    ''Why am I alive? What''s going on? Where''s Konan?''


    The former Akatsuki leader looked around, hoping to find the answer to his questions when saw a familiar face standing near. Only... the face was of someone he was sure had died.


    "Itachi. What''s happening?"


    The Uchiha looked over at his former leader, "I''m not sure. I thought I was dead."


    Nagato looked at his hands, "So did I."


    There was a familiar rustle of paper as a third figure joined them.


    "It''s the Reanimation Jutsu," Konan''s voice was full of despair as her figure took form, "Invented by the Second Hokage and used by Orochimaru. Since they are both dead, I guess that Kabuto is responsible for this."


    Nagato stared wide-eyed at his wife, "Konan..." panic filled his eyes, "Our child! What happened to our child!"


    A tear fell from the resurrected woman''s cheek, "Forgive me Nagato, I never got to see him grow up."


    Itachi stared at them in shock, "You had a child?"


    Nagato bowed his head, rage filling him, "What happened?"


    The three of them felt a silent command force them to walk forward. Nagato''s body, still weak from his state when he died, stumbled. Konan and Itachi caught him and let him lean on them as they walked.


    The Uzumaki looked at his wife again, "Konan?"


    Konan''s body trembled, "Madera came for your Rinnegan and I tried to kill him. I very nearly succeeded until he used a Jutsu called Izanagi.


    Itachi''s eyes widened, "Izanagi?"


    Nagato noted the pained expression on Konan''s face, "You tried, Konan," he tried to reassure her.


    The purpled-haired woman blinked back tears, "When I failed, our village tried to reverse-summon our child to the Hidden Leaf to be placed under Naruto''s care."


    Nagato felt his anger subside at the name of the Jinchuriki. Naruto had been the reason he had found peace after so many years of despair. He had much to thank the young man for.


    "Madera used a Genjutsu on me and discovered our son''s existence."


    Nagato caught his breath, "A son?"


    Konan didn''t hold back her tears at this point, "He was so beautiful, Nagato. He looked just like you except he had my eyes. He never cried, but he made me so happy. I wish you could have seen him."


    Nagato felt his own tears silently run down his cheeks, "I sorry, Konan. I should have been there."


    Konan shook her head, "You didn''t do anything wrong, Nagato. I''m sure he''s proud of who his father is."


    The Uzumaki felt a sudden thrill run through his body, "He''s alive?"


    Konan nodded, her gaze still focused on their path ahead, "I was able to break the Genjutsu in time to stop Madera from taking him. I used the ritual seal for the reverse summoning to escape, but it was damaged, so we never made it to the Hidden Leaf. We ended up in a universe much different from ours. My only memories before dying were giving our son to a couple who found me," she smiled softly at the memory, "They will take good care of him, I know."


    Nagato closed his eyes, "As long as he''s safe and happy, I can''t ask for anything more. I would have liked to see him just once, though."


    Itachi spoke up, "We mustn''t give up, hope. We may be forced to fight our friends for now, but there must be a way to break the Jutsu. If we do, we may be able to fulfill our final regrets."


    Konan sighed wistfully, "I hope you''re right."


    ***


    (Several hours later...)


    The three reanimated shinobi had exited the forest they had been traveling through to arrive at the edge of a large lake.


    "We''ve been walking quite a while. Ever since the sun has started to rise," Itachi observed, "It''s got to be time for us to fight then."


    "But who are we fighting against?" Nagato voiced the fear they all felt.


    "I shudder to think," Konan answered. Her eyes flickered to the far edge of the lake, "Its..."


    Nagato raised his head, his Rinnegan confirming their suspicions, "No way..."


    "Are they close?" Itachi asked.


    Nagato smiled softly at the chakra he detected, "Something feels familiar... nostalgic."


    Two figures, Killer Bee carrying the legendary Samehada sword taken from the recently dead Kisame and Naruto coated in the bright golden chakra of the nine tails, skidded to a stop in front of them.


    Naruto gasped at the three familiar people facing him, "Itachi Uchiha? Nagato? Konan?"


    "You know these people, Naruto?" Killer Bee asked.


    Naruto nodded, "Yeah, I know all of them."


    "Incredible," Nagato mused, "I never thought I would have to battle you again, Naruto. Not like this. It may be a long time since we last met, but for me, it''s only been moments. You''re different now."


    Naruto gave his relative his signature grin, "Yeah, I''ve now mastered the nine tails power. Thanks to you, I understood true pain. Then everyone else, my parents, my friends, everyone helped me."


    Nagato returned the smile, "Not only that, but you are stronger in other ways. I see it in your face."


    Konan clenched her hands tightly, her bloodless body unable to bleed as her nails dug into her palms, "To have us fight the godfather of our child," her voice shook with emotion, "It''s unforgivable."


    Naruto''s eyes widened, "Child? Godfather? What?"


    "Konan gave birth to a son sometime after I died," Nagato stated, much to the shock of the two Jinchuriki, "He''s hidden in a safe place, far from here," he bowed his head, "For his sake, Naruto, stop us."


    Itachi frowned, "Naruto, there''s something I must ask you."


    Suddenly the three reanimated shinobi stiffened as they felt their bodies move to attack.


    Itachi raised a hand in a hand seal. ''Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!''


    A ball of fire spewed from the Uchihas lips and hurtled at the two Jinchuriki


    Konan raised her arms. ''Paper Shower!''


    A hail of origami blades rained from the sky.


    Killer Bee pulled Samehada off his back and brought it down to slash through Itachi''s Jutsu while Naruto created several chakra limbs from his back to fend off Konan''s paper.


    Samehada growled at its new owner in displeasure, the semi-sentient sword disliking the heat.


    "Too hot, huh? When will I learn?" Killer Bee apologized.


    Itachi''s body disappeared, revealing itself to be a clone.


    "Above you!" Nagato warned.


    Naruto looked up and saw Itachi coming at them from above and jumped up to meet him.


    "Where''s Sasuke?" Itachi demanded, trading blows with the blonde Uzumaki.


    Naruto grunted as he deflected a strike to the face, "He says he''s going to destroy the Leaf Village! He even went and joined up with the Akatsuki!"


    Itachi eyes widened in shock, "Why did he turn his back on the village?"


    "He found out the truth about your top-secret mission!" Naruto dodged a series of heavy kicks from the Uchiha, "And now he''s going to destroy the Leaf!"


    Nagato frowned, "What secret mission?"


    Konan moved to attack Killer Bee, "What does he mean?"


    Itachi gritted his teeth, "Did Madera...?" he pushed himself away, creating some distance.


    Naruto nodded, "Yeah he did. He also told me the truth about what happened too."


    "Oh, he did, did he?" Itachi''s voice was deceptively calm.


    "Just tell me," Naruto demanded, "Was it or was it not the truth? Was the Uchiha Clan really going to take over the Hidden Leaf Village?"


    Nagato and Konan gasped.


    "Naruto," Itachi''s voice was stern, "That''s enough."


    Nagato looked at Itachi, "Is he telling the truth?"


    "Was that..." Konan hesitated, "The true reason you slaughtered your clan. To protect your village."


    "Itachi, you made yourself look like the bad guy to save Sasuke and the whole Hidden Leaf," Naruto said, "Sasuke understands all of your pain and your resolve to do what you did, but Sasuke isn''t like you. He''s really going to destroy the Hidden Leaf. He''s going to kill everyone to avenge the pain the village caused his older brother that he loved so much."


    "Does everyone in the village know about this as well?" Itachi queried.


    "There wasn''t any proof of what Madera told us," Naruto revealed, "So Kakashi-sensei said to keep quiet."


    "Then please, Naruto, you cannot let the Uchiha Clans name be tarnished. Also¨C"


    Nagato suddenly raised his hand. ''Damn! My body is moving on its own!''


    "Universal Pull!"


    Naruto''s body was suddenly being pulled towards Nagato''s hand by an unseen force. Nagato raised his other hand and pulled a boulder from the lake to crush the Jinchuriki. A beam of red chakra shot out of Naruto''s body and shattered the boulder and breaking Nagato''s hold.


    Konan raised her arm, "That''s was nicely dodged, Naruto! Head''s up! Beware it coming around!"


    The kunoichi launched a paper chakram at the teen, forcing him to dodge as it homed in on him.


    Itachi called out to Naruto, "You''ll have to take care of Sasuke."


    "I was always gonna do that!" Naruto responded.


    Itachi smiled softly, "I was right to believe you could finish this."


    "Beware!" Nagato warned as he was forced to weave hand signs, slamming his hand to the ground, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    There was a roar as two giant beasts, a two-headed dog and a long-billed bird appeared.


    Itachi appeared behind Killer Bee, "Behind you!"


    The eight tails Jinchuriki swung Samehada in a counter move, "Got it!"


    "Above!" Konan''s cried as she rained down paper shuriken.


    The two living shinobi easily move to safety.


    Itachi wove more hand signs. ''Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!''


    Several flame enshrouded shuriken flew at Killer Bee.


    Killer Bee used his eight tail powers to enlarge the size of his hand to act as a shield.


    A huge tentacle burst from the ground and grabbed Itachi before the Uchiha could move.


    "Hah! I gotcha good! Fool ya fool!" the Jinchuiki chanted, revealing he was the one behind the attack.


    Meanwhile, Naruto had created a large chakra arm from his back and smashed the giant dog summoning into the ground.


    "Don''t let your guard down!" Nagato warned from where he sat on the bird summoning.


    A third head grew from the fallen canine and it started to get up.


    Naruto reeled back, "What the... What?"


    Konan appeared in front of him, "Dodge!"


    Naruto followed her advice and used the body flicker to avoid her.


    Killer Bee approached to restrained Itachi, planning on using Samehada to sap his chakra. The Uchiha''s body disappeared into a flock of crows, revealing itself to be a Genjutsu.


    "Don''t look into my eyes!" Itachi warned as he revealed himself.


    "Samehada!" Killer Bee called out.


    The sword opened its mouth and spat out a number of swords for its user to defend himself from a barrage of shuriken sent his way. Killer Bee grabbed the swords, using his Acrobat stance, and launched himself at Itachi. The Uchiha was hard set to dodge the unpredictable attacks, even with his Sharingan."


    Naruto tried hitting the dog with a Rasenshuriken but to no avail. The beast just kept growing more heads.


    "He multiplies when you hit him," Nagato informed, "Knock me out first!"


    Konan landed near Nagato as Itachi jumped up to join them, his Sharingan changing.


    Naruto crouched defensively, "Watch it, Octopops! He''s gonna use the Mangekyo Sharingan! If your hit by Amateratsu or Tsukuyomi, you''re dead!"


    Itachi''s eyes blazed as the pattern changed to reveal his most dangerous weapons, the Mangekyo.


    Naruto suddenly felt sick. His body heaved as it tried to regurgitate something.


    "Naruto!" Bee called out as something black began coming out of the young shinobi''s mouth.


    With one last grunt, Naruto spat out the crow which instantly took off flying towards the reanimated shinobi.


    Nagato narrowed his eyes when he saw the red and black Sharingan implanted in the crow''s left eyes, "Itachi, what is that?"


    The Uchiha didn''t answer as blood seeped from the corner of his right eye.


    ***


    (Flashback... Several months before...)


    "Why are you so obsessed with my brother?" Itachi asked, "He''s just a rogue ninja."


    Naruto stared at his hunter calmly, "It''s true that we may not be blood, but... he''s more a brother to me than you ever were to him."


    To the blonde''s surprise, Itachi smiled.


    The Uchiha opened his cloak, and a flock of crows flew out, surrounding the Jinchuriki.


    "You are already inside my Genjutsu. No need to worry, I just want to talk," Itachi''s voice sounded out from all around the forest glade. Itachi appeared in the air in front of Naruto, "I''m aware you want to take Sasuke back to the Leaf, but what if he doesn''t go with you as you want?"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, "I''ll do anything to make it happen!"


    "Even taking him by force," Itachi queried, "Sure, if you''re lucky, Sasuke will just obediently return with you to the village. Tell me, what if the opposite were to happen?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Itachi stared at his prey pointedly, "You just said yourself that you consider Sasuke to be like a brother to you. What if Sasuke were to attack the Hidden Leaf? What will you do then?"


    Naruto stared at his hunter in disbelief, "Why would... No. There''s no way that Sasuke would ever do something like that!"


    "Sasuke is still a blank canvas," Itachi pointed out, "He can easily be dyed to any color. If he resists, will you be able to stop him... or even kill him? if need be?" Itachi motioned a finger at Naruto and a crow flew to the Jinchuriki, "I will share some of my power with you. Though I hope the day that you will have to use it never comes..."


    ***


    Naruto held an arm over his mouth as he remembered the crow being pushed into his mouth while caught in the Genjutsu, "Come to think of it..."


    Itachi slowly closed his eyes.


    Konan called out a warning, "Naruto, watch out! It''s Amaterasu!"


    Killer Bee threw one of his swords at Itachi, but Konan was forced to deflect it with her origami. ''Damn it! I still can''t control it!''


    Itachi''s eye flew open, locking with the Sharingan in the crow''s eye.


    The crow flapped in place, its Sharingan eye locking with the eyes of the undead figures standing together. As it looked, the Sharingan evolved into a Mangekyo. At that moment the Itachi, Nagato, and Konan all felt something change drastically.


    Kabuto sat up in alarm, "What was that?" he looked around the cave he was sitting in confusion, "What the hell just happened?"


    "Ah, so that''s it," Itachi realized.


    "Is this your doing Itachi?" Nagato asked.


    "In a way."


    Konan flexed her fingers, "I think we all know what to do."


    The dog and the bird summonings disappeared in a cloud of smoke


    Naruto tensed as his former opponents landed near him.


    "Take it easy. We are no longer being controlled," Itachi told him, "I used a new Genjutsu against the enemy''s Jutsu."


    The Jinchuriki blinked, "Huh?"


    "This Genjutsu ordered us to protect the Leaf Village. The Reanimation Jutsu is undone. Thanks to that crow, it emerged in response to my Mangekyo Sharingan I prepared it just in case for a time just like this."


    Killer Bee landed on a nearby treetop, "What are you talking about?"


    "I implanted it in the crow''s left eye. Shisui Uchiha''s Mangekyo Sharingan. The ultimate Genjutsu, Kotoamatsukami. That Genjutsu broke Kabuto''s control over me. However, it seems that it''s unable to be used again for many years."


    "Shisui Uchiha?" Konan breathed, "The Teleporter?"


    "Shisui''s visual prowess is unique," Itachi explained, "It creates a powerful Genjutsu that allows you to control someone without them realizing it. I programmed the Genjutsu to protect the Hidden Leaf into Shisui''s eye. I then put the command in the crow''s eye and gave to crow to Naruto," he stared at the dark bird thoughtfully as it sat perched on a nearby branch, "Of course, I never realized I''d be using it myself someday."


    "Why did you even have that eye in the first place?" Naruto asked, confused, "And why did you give it to me?"


    Itachi''s Mangekyo reverted to his normal Sharingan, "Self-sacrifice. A true shinobi does set out to seek glory. They protect from the shadows. That is a mark of a true ninja. Shisui was the one who taught me that. Shisui knew that a battle for the possession of his eyes would ensue after his death. He faked the destruction of his eyes and took his own life. I helped him by letting myself become the target of suspicion. The last time I saw Shisui, Danzo had already stolen his right eye. The left one was given to me. He instructed me to use it to protect the village and then disappeared."


    Nagato and Konan tense at the familiar name. Danzo.


    Itachi continued, "I gave that eye to you, Naruto. A ninja with the same integrity as Shisui. If Sasuke, whom I left behind, were to ever become a threat to the village, then I would have violated all that Shisui had entrusted to me to do. You were the only one who could ever make it right," Naruto caught his breath, at the statement, "You said that you consider Sasuke as a brother. That''s why I knew that you were the only one that could stop him. I knew Sasuke would at least try to transplant my eyes into himself. He wanted that true power, the Eternal Mangekyo. If that did come to pass, that crow was set to emerge from you when you came into contact with my eyes. The crow would cast the Kotoamatsukami on Sasuke, making him want to protect the Leaf. That was my plan."


    "Why didn''t you just cast that Jutsu on Sasuke from the beginning?" Nagato gave the Uchiha a hard look, "Or why didn''t you use it on us?"


    Itachi turned to look at the Uzumaki, "It''s not a matter of I didn''t, but I couldn''t. Not back then. Shisui''s Mangekyo takes more than a decade to reactivate unless you have Hashirama Senju''s chakra. Sasuke wanted me dead for many reasons. I had to concentrate on what my death would do to him."


    "Itachi..." Naruto swallowed and tried again, "Thanks for putting your trust in me," the blonde looked at Nagato and Konan, "All of you... You don''t have to worry any longer," he gave them a meaningful smirk, "You''ve done enough for the village. You don''t need to do any more at all. Just let me take care of the rest of it."


    The three deceased shinobi smiled fondly at the teen, remembering why they had entrusted the future in him when they were alive.


    Itachi slightly bowed his head in thanks, "My little brother is luckier than he could ever imagine to have you as a friend."


    Nagato clasped Konan''s hand in his, exchanging glances with her before looking at Naruto, "We trust you, Naruto."


    Konan''s sensory tingled and she quickly manifested her wings, "Enemies!"


    Nagato''s body flickered next to Naruto, "Almighty Push!"


    An invisible force deflected a wave of black sand just in time.


    Konan took to the air as Itachi and Bee jumped back to make some distance.


    Nagato narrowed his eyes, "Sasori?"


    Itachi Sharingan observed the movements of the sand as it returned to its source, "No, someone older, and he''s not alone."


    Two figures appeared at the lake''s edge, one dark-haired, middle-aged man surrounded by iron sand and one old man with a bristly mustache and beard who was levitating.


    "There''s no mistaking the sand," Nagato stated, "The younger one is the Third Kazekage."


    Konan narrowed her eyes at the second male as bee began appearing from his clothing, "A member of the Hidden Stone''s Kamizuru Clan and a user of the Lightened Boulder Jutsu. This must be the First Tsuchikage."


    Naruto growled under his breath, "I hate this reania-whatever-you-call-it Jutsu."


    Itachi glanced at the nine tails and eight tails Jinchuriki, "I''ll stop the Reanimation Jutsu. I''ll leave Madera to you two."


    "Konan and I will fight off these two," Nagato stated.


    "You can''t kill them," Bee warned, "They can only be sealed away! It seems that this is a perfect Jutsu, you hear what I say? It''s got no weak spot to my dismay."


    "Didn''t I tell you this already?" Itachi asked patiently, "Every single Jutsu has some kind of weak point. You just have to find it."


    The eight tails Jinchuriki frowned, "I wonder about that."


    Naruto raised his hands in the Shadow Clone hand signs, but Nagato stopped him, "Don''t, you''ll waste chakra."


    The blonde teen shook his head stubbornly, "No way! I''m gonna put an end to this war all to myself, got it?"


    The nine tails chakra faded and he suddenly panted for breath.


    Itachi viewed Naruto thoughtfully, "You are stronger than before. You have much more power but as a result, you seem to have lost sight of something extremely important."


    Nagato kept his eyes on the reanimated Kage, "Naruto, you know the reason you were accepted by the people of the Hidden Leaf Village. You understood them and fought for their acceptance. You said everyone who cared about you helped you get where you are," a sad expression passed over his face, "If you forget about everyone else because you now have power, you''ll become arrogant and egotistical like I was. Like Madera."


    "No matter how powerful you are, Naruto," Konan kindly warned, "Don''t take it all on yourself. Because if you do, you will fail as I did."


    Itachi inclined his head, "Your father, Minato fulfilled his duties as Hokage because of your mother Kushina and his comrades were at his side. You share your father''s dream so never forget... Becoming Hokage isn''t about getting people to acknowledge you. Only those already acknowledged will become Hokage. Never forget your friends."


    The wind picked up whistling through the trees as silence fell over them all.


    "Naruto," Killer Bee broke the silence, "I swore an oath to your father figure fella, Iruka, to protect you," he gave the teen a thumbs up, "You can''t do this alone, bro! If I''m alive, I''m with yuh, raring to go! Yuh know?"


    Naruto slowly looked at Itachi, "You''re right, I just got caught up and forgot about that. I guess I thought I had to do it all alone."


    "You are not alone, Naruto," Nagato stepped away from the Jinchuriki, "This time, instead of fighting as enemies, we will be allies."


    Konan spread her arms calling up several sheets of paper, "Allies dedicated towards peace."


    Itachi activated his Mangekyo and looked at the crow. A black flame engulfed its head, quickly burning the bird to ashes."


    Naruto flinched back at the sight of the unquenchable Amateratsu, "Wha-?"


    Itachi calmly watched the flames as they burned, "Shisui''s eye won''t work for another decade so you wouldn''t be able to use it against Sasuke," he looked back at Naruto, "However, you possess something even more powerful than his eye. You and Shisui have the same soul. That is what he truly wanted to pass on. You don''t need Shisui''s eye anymore. The way you are now, you can stop Sasuke without it."


    "But wait," Naruto protested, "If you''re here now, you can talk to Sasuke. This time you can¨C"


    "No."


    Naruto flinched at the response.


    "I tried to do everything myself too," Itachi''s expression saddened before changing to a hopeful smile, "And I failed. So this time, I will leave that task for a comrade to handle."


    Nagato smiled, "You are not only powerful, Itachi, but much wiser than I ever was."


    Itachi turned away, "Killer Bee, Naruto, leave the Kage to Konan and Nagato. I will take care of the caster of the Reanimation Jutsu."


    Konan glanced at Uchiha, "Nagato and I will follow as soon as we finish here."


    Itachi nodded at disappeared into the woods.


    Naruto stared after him a moment, "Alright Octopops," he reactivated his nines tails mode, "Let''s do this."


    Nagato sent Naruto a closed-eyed smile, "You''ve got this, Naruto."


    The Jinchuriki nodded, launching himself in the air, "See if you can stick around somehow! I still want to know about my godson!"

 Chapter 24 - UA Sport Festival: Obstacle Race

    WARNING: Gore, death, suicide baiting


    ***


    (Flashback: Two weeks before...)


    Haru entered the office where Best Jeanist had summoned him.


    "You wished to speak to me, sir?"


    The hero motioned at the couch opposite from where he was sitting, "Sit down."


    Haru did as he was told, "Is this about the USJ?"


    Best Jeanist tapped a finger against his forehead, "I wanted to ask you about the seal first. Show it to me."


    Haru sat down and pulled back his hair. The dark symbol appeared and his mentor studied it carefully.


    "Interesting," Best Jeanist murmured, "It''s starting to visibly unravel."


    Haru frowned, "Yes. I noticed when I checked it this morning. My guess is that my new healing ability caused my usual chakra flow to be disrupted. Since I have no information on the technique, that must mean it was never expected to come into the equation at this time or even at all. Either way, it looks like the deterioration of the seal has been accelerated. My chakra reserves were suppressed to avoid this but using such a high-level Jutsu must have forced my reserves open," he flexed his finger experimentally, "I have to retrain my body to adapt since there is much more power to control.


    Best Jeanist nodded, absentmindedly messing with his slicked hair, "I see. Any new information?"


    Haru thought hard for a moment and the number four hero waited.


    The teen furrowed his eyes, "It was something about a scroll."


    Best Jeanist leaned forward, "A scroll?"


    Haru nodded, "I remember that the scroll with my birth information was found with my mother before she died. There was meant to be a second one."


    Best Jeanist leaned back again, "I know which one you''re talking about."


    Haru stiffened, "You do?"


    "Your adoptive-" Haru''s eyes narrowed not liking the way that was said, causing the hero to correct himself, "Your parents gave me the second scroll in secret for safekeeping. It was one of the things I decided to keep from the higher-ups. I suppose we can discuss that another time, but first, what happened at the USJ?"


    Haru told his mentor everything that had happened from meeting across Tenko (otherwise named Shigaraki) the night before, the villain''s infiltration, his battles with Kurogiri, Shigaraki, and Nomu, and all the information he had gleaned about them.


    "Why did you try to kill Shigaraki?"


    "He... he ordered Nomu to kill Katsuki," he let out a trembling breath, "I wasn''t fast enough to save him. Even though All Might got there in time, I was so angry. At that moment I hated everything. I hated Tenko. I wanted to kill him... no... I wanted to erase his existence. I was just so full of rage. It felt wrong, but I wanted to do it!"


    He felt a hand on his shoulder and clutched it desperately.


    "Love is something we all feel, Haru," Best Jeanist ''s voice was soft, "It gives us our greatest strengths, but also our greatest weaknesses. It''s good that even though you were trying to kill them, you were fighting the internal battle. Treat this event as a reminder that you are not infallible."


    Haru trembled, wrapping his arms around himself, "There''s something else..."


    The hero noted the paleness of Haru''s face and the trembling of the eyes, recognizing the symptoms of whenever Haru recovered an implanted memory.


    The seal on Haru''s head was rudimentary at best. Whoever created it was both highly intelligent, skilled, and blessed with luck. Even so, there were few flaws. The seal''s main purpose was to slowly feed Haru essential information concerning his potential abilities. One drawback was that a few memories of the creator were trapped inside by accident.


    Haru still hadn''t recovered from the nightmares of death and destruction that he had seen he was younger.


    "Was that what triggered your rage?"


    Haru looked up at Best Jeanist, "I saw something from dad''s memories..."


    Best Jeanist''s eyes widened, "What?"


    ***


    (Land of Rain... Many years ago...)


    Nagato and Yahiko stood helpless, confronted by members of both the Leaf and the Rain Anbu Black Ops. Konan was kneeling on the ground, tied up and unable to move as a kunai was held at her throat.


    The Hidden Rain leader, Hanzo, glared at the two Akatsuki, furious that their believed betrayal of his village.


    Standing nearby, Danzo watched with secret satisfaction. He had noticed the stability being brought as a result of the peace organization. It had been initially disturbing as its ideology was not only dangerous for him, but it was popular among the general population. Such a group had to be removed from the picture before it became a problem.


    It had been a simple task to produce false information on their betrayal to Hanzo''s. The Hidden Rain''s leader was so bent on protecting his war-stricken village he''d eliminate any threat without question. Now the troublesome Akatsuki would be dealt with.


    Hanzo brought the kunai closer to Konan''s throat, "Yahiko..." his deep voice rumbled with the. distant thunder, "You are the leader so you must die. If you resist, this woman will be killed."


    Konan glared at her captor, hiding away the fear in her eyes.


    Yahiko gritted his teeth while Nagato could only stare in horror as the woman he loved was kneeling so close to death.


    "You! The red-haired one. Use that to kill Yahiko. Then I will spare you and the woman."


    Nagato stared at the weapon helplessly, his unawakened Rinnegan eyes trembling.


    Konan shook her head violently, "Don''t do it, Nagato! Never mind me! Both of you, escape!"


    The young man felt as if his heart was being pulled apart. He couldn''t do either. He loved Konan too much to desert her, but Yahiko was his closest friend. The three of them had grown up together, survived together, fought together. He couldn''t make this choice.


    "Nagato."


    Nagato flinched and looked over at Yahiko, who gave him a sad smile


    "Kill me."


    Nagato caught his breath in disbelief.


    "Nagato!" Yahiko''s tone was stern.


    Konan tried to drag herself away from Hanzo''s iron grip, "No!"


    "Hurry it up," Hanzo demanded, "Do you want this woman to die?"


    Nagato slowly and hesitantly reached down and pulled the kunai from the ground his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan where they''d all survive. If Yahiko fought by his side, he was sure he''d be able to save Konan.


    He held the kunai in his hand, staring at it a moment.


    He looked up at Konan''s terrified face, "Konan..."


    He turned to his friend, "Yahi¨C"


    The sound of a knife stabbing a body sounded across the rainy cliffs.


    Nagato looked in horror as his friend forcefully impaled himself on the kunai in his hand.


    Yahiko gave his best friend one last smile, "You are... the savior.. of this world... I know... you can... do it."


    Yahiko''s body slumped off of Nagato''s frozen figure, hitting the wet ground with a soft splash.


    Konan went berserk as she struggled to free herself, "YAHIKO!"


    Nagato remained in shock, staring at the dark clouds in the distance.


    Hanzo gave a smile of satisfaction behind his mask, "Kill them."


    A flurry of kunai and shuriken were flung by both the Leaf and the Rain forces.


    Nagato suddenly raised a hand, creating an invisible force that deflected all the weapons. Not giving the shocked enemy time to recover, he moved to Konan''s side, causing Hanzo to retreat out of caution. Moving as if in a trance, his eyes burning and pulsing to the beating of his heart, Nagato picked up Konan''s sobbing figure and leaped away.


    He did not escape unscathed. Hanzo raised his hands in a sign and summoned a series of paper bombs from the ground that attached themselves to Nagato''s feet, exploding after he jumped.


    The young shinobi didn''t even feel the pain, however, as he untied Konan and placed her next to Yahiko''s dead body.


    Hanzo narrowed his eyes, "You... those eyes," he realized too late he had made a mistake on who to kill first.


    Danzo calmly backed away from the oncoming battle, murmuring to his Anbu, "Kill him."


    Multiple members of the Leaf''s Root Anbu followed his command and jumped at the wounded shinobi


    "Summoning Jutsu: Gedo Statue!" Nagato slammed his hand to the ground.


    There was a rumble and a massive roar as the sentient Gedo statue burst from the ground swinging one of its long arms to smack to oncoming ninja away crushing their bodies.


    Konan''s amber eyes widened at the being she saw only once before and had never hoped to see again, "That is..."


    Hanzo furrowed his eyebrows, "What is that?"


    Konan tried to sit up, "Nagato, don''t use it!"


    Not listening to her, Nagato screamed in rage, his whole being focused on his enemy.


    A chakra receiver slid from the statue and stabbed him in the back, connecting him directly. Several more of the black rods followed, causing Nagato to cry out in pain, but his eye never left Hanzo''s figure.


    The Gedo statue opened its mouth, letting out a dragon made of purple chakra. With a roar, it lowered its head, moving too quickly to dodge. The shinobi who made contact never knew what hit them, their chakra and souls ripped from their bodies.


    In less than a minute all the remaining Rain ninja were dead, excluding Hanzo, who watched with a grave expression. Danzo and his remaining Root had long fled.


    The dragon slowly pushed itself closer to the Hanzo''s lone figure, its chakra body hissing as the rain hit its scorching surface.


    "So, you were the real leader in the shadows," Hanzo observed, "I''m surprised you possess the Rinnegan."


    Nagato''s eyes hardened as he screamed once again. The dragon raised its head opening its jaws for a final strike.


    Hanzo raised his fingers in a seal of confrontation. His body flickered just before the dragon hit the ground, destroying the cliff he had been standing


    ***


    Haru sat dry-eyed after telling Best Jeanist the details of the received memory.


    "I still haven''t been able to process it. When I woke up after the incident, I didn''t even remember it. It only hit me later in the middle of the night."


    He felt the cushions next to him sink as Best Jeanist sat beside him.


    "I''m not going to ask if you are okay. It''s obvious you''re not."


    Haru rested his forehead against his clasped hands, "That memory... It made me realize how much pain can change a person. At the USJ, I was just like that."


    Best Jeanist leaned back against the couch, "Haru. Tell me again, why do you want to be a hero?"


    Haru turned his head, "I want to help create peace in our society. To be a pillar. The pillar that supports the next Symbol of Peace."


    "What makes you so sure that there will be the next Symbol of Peace?"


    "Nothing. I just believe there will be."


    Jeanist gave Haru a small smile from behind his collar, "Peace isn''t easy Haru. It takes several things and the cooperation of many people," he placed a hand on Haru''s head, fondly roughing the boy''s hair, "It takes the mind, the body, and the heart. There are no shortcuts or room for despair. That''s what makes many people into villains, wanting to take the easy way no matter the cost or having lost all hope in humanity," he pulled his hand away, "Never forget that, Haru."


    The boy slowly nodded his head, "Sure."


    The hero clasped his hand over his knee, "Now. Before I go, I need to tell you something important."


    Haru blinked, "Yes?"


    "You are to win the sports festival, using whatever power you have at your disposal."


    Haru jolted, "What? I''m only supposed to have one Quirk! I can''t show everything in front of live tv!"


    "The Hero Commission thinks this would be for the best. Due to your accidental slip up, it''s best to get the general public used to your abilities in case your secret leaks out."


    Haru fidgeted, "Still..."


    "Personally, I believe you need this. You can''t hide in the shadows anymore. You have the support of multiple people including your family, your classmates, and myself," Best Jeanist smiled mischievously, "If can prove yourself capable of controlling your abilities, I will give you the scroll."


    Haru blinked, then frowned, "I hate it when you guilt trip and then blackmail me."


    The hero chuckled, "You seem to do that all the time."


    Haru smirked, "Well, you''re the one who taught me in the first place."


    "Will you do it?"


    "Fine."


    ***


    (Present: UA Sport''s Festival...)


    Two weeks had passed and the sun rose to herald the dawn of the UA sports festival.


    Everyone from Class 1A was now dressed in the school''s gym uniform, waiting to enter the arena.


    "Ah, man!" Ashido wh?n?d, "I was totally hoping I could wear my costume."


    Ojiro looked up from where he was stretching, "At least everyone will be in uniform. That''ll keep things fair, right?" he said comfortingly.


    "I wonder what they have in store of us in the first round," Hagakure asked no one in particular, obviously nervous.


    Tokoyami sat calmly in his seat, "No matter what they''ve prepared, we must persevere."


    Shoji nodded agreement, "Right."


    The door opened to reveal Haru. He was dressed in a gym uniform and a pair of slim black boots, the newest modification of his hero costume. His bright red hair pulled back messily with a hair tie.


    "Okay everyone, showtime! We''ll be entering the arena soon, so make me proud!"


    Iida stood up stiffly, "Yes, class rep!"


    "Relax Iida."


    "Yes, class rep!"


    Haru raised an eyebrow as he looked at the class secretary, noting the teen was a stiff as a wooden board.


    "Iida, at ease."


    "Yes, class rep."


    Iida placed his hand behind his back and braced his legs in the at-ease position.


    Haru sweatdropped. ''I tried.''


    Mineta was busy writing the kanji for man and ''swallowing'' it to calm himself down.


    "You too, Mineta. You''ll be fine."


    To his surprise, the small student actually calmed, "Okay!"


    Haru looked around, singling out two of his classmates in particular, "Jiro, Kaminari, you guys ready?"


    The two teens sent him confident smiles. During the two weeks of training at the Shuei-Gumi, they had all trained hard. Much to their surprise the yakuza actually had good trainers among them.


    Kaminari flexed his arm, "Hell yeah! I''ve got some new skills I can''t wait to try out."


    Jiro twirled a throwing dart in her earphone jack and flung it at the target hanging on the wall, gaining a perfect bulls-eye, "Same."


    Uraraka laced and unlaced her fingers from where she sat next to Tsuyu, "They seem pretty confident."


    The frog girl nodded knowingly, "Considering they trained under the same people as Haru, it makes sense."


    Sero ?r??n?d, "Aw! That just makes me more nervous!"


    Haru was about to encourage them when he saw Todoroki approach walk up to Izuku.


    ***


    (Play: My Hero Academia Season 2 OST - From Me To You: youtu.be/A_jdP_oAMZE)


    ***


    "Midoriya."


    Everyone looked up in surprise as the resident ice prince broke his usual silence.


    The freckled teen turned to face the recommended student, "Hey Todoroki, what''s up?"


    Todoroki''s heterochromatic eyes pierced into Izuku''s soul, "From an objective standpoint, I think it''s fairly clear that I''m stronger than you."


    Izuku tensed but didn''t deny it, "Um... yeah."


    Todoroki didn''t stop staring him down, "You''ve got All Might in your corner helping you out," Izuku caught his breath, as the bicolored haired teen continued, "I''m not here to pry about what''s going on between you two, but know that I will beat you."


    Denki raised an eyebrow, "What''s with all these declarations of war lately?"


    Kirishima got up and placed a hand on Todoroki''s shoulder, "Yeah, what''s the big deal? Why are you picking a fight all of the sudden and right before we get started?"


    Todoroki shook off the redhead''s hand, "We''re not here to be each other''s friends," he turned and walked towards the door, "Don''t forget, this isn''t a team effort."


    Izuku''s eyes were glued to the floor, "Wait a sec, Todoroki," something in his voice made the taller teen pause, "I don''t know what''s going through your head or why you think you need to tell me that you''ll beat me," the room was completely silent, "And yeah... of course you''re better than me. In fact, you probably have some of the most potential out of anyone in the hero course. That''s why you got in so easily."


    "Hey Midoriya, maybe you''re being a little hard on yourself, and us," Kirishima said.


    Izuku shook his head, "No. He''s right, you guys. All the other courses... they''re coming for us with everything they''ve got!" he clenched his hand into fists, "We''re all going to have to fight to stand out," he lifted his gaze to lock eyes with Todoroki, "And I''ll be aiming for the top too."


    Todoroki didn''t show any emotion, "Fine."


    The dramatic music that no one had realized had been playing suddenly stopped.


    ''Is someone...?''


    Haru cleared his throat, gaining everyone''s attention, "Sorry..."


    Everyone sweatdropped as he exited the music app on his phone.


    Todoroki eyed the carefree class rep with the same intensity he had Izuku, "''Sometimes the people who laugh the most are the ones hiding the most pain.''"


    Haru paused at the words, remembering that he had said the exact same thing a couple of weeks before. He straightened up, meeting Todoroki''s stare.


    "No one is immune to pain, Todoroki," the younger Bakugo''s tone was solemn, "Even people who live the most blessed lives bear burdens just that same as those who aren''t."


    "You are from a famous clan, possess multiple Quirks, and are backed by Best Jeanist," Todoroki pointed out, ignoring Haru''s statement, "You''re the one I want to beat most of all."


    "And what will gain you what?" the blunt question caused Todoroki''s eyes to widen slightly as Haru''s expression remained cold, "Approval? Fame? Self-appeasement?" Haru''s eyes were lit up with his inner fire, "My goal was never to be number one, Todoroki. It''s something that I hold closer more than anything."


    The intercom dinged and announced that the students should now enter the arena.


    Haru walked past Todoroki, not sparing him a glance.


    Katsuki stood by the door, having silently watched the whole proceedings.


    "I''m gonna beat you today."


    It wasn''t the usual bragging tone Katsuki used. It was calm, showing how deadly serious he was.


    Haru gave his older brother a smirk, raising a clenched fist, "May the best man win."


    Their forearms bumped together in acknowledgment. The fight for the top began.


    ***


    (Sports Festival Stadium...)


    [HEY!]


    The crowd cheered in response as Present Mic yelled out across the stadium.


    The Voice Hero grinned at the rare enthusiastic response he was getting and took full advantage of it, [MAKE SOME NOISE ALL YOU RABID SPORTS FANS! GET THOSE CAMERAS PREPPED! THIS YEAR, WE''RE BRINGING YOU SOME OF THE HIGHEST PERFORMANCES IN SPORTS FESTIVAL HISTORY, GUARANTEED! I ONLY GOT ONE QUESTION BEFORE WE START THIS SHOW... ARE YOU READY?]


    He was greeted by more raucous cheers from the spectators in the overcrowded stands.


    [Lets me hear you scream as our students make their way to the main stage!]


    The crowd cheered again straining to see the approaching silhouettes of the exiting students.


    The members of Class 1A slowly made their way to the light at the end of the tunnel as firework boomed over the campus as the festival came to an official start


    Present Mic''s voice sounded out again, [Welcome to the UA sports festival, where up-and-coming heroes put everything on the field as they fight for the chance to achieve full-flight fame and celebrity! This first group is no stranger to the spotlight! You know them for withstanding a villain attack! The dazzling students lighting your TVs with solid gold skills! THE HERO COURSE STUDENTS OF CLASS 1A!]


    Haru resisted the urge to bomb the announcer box as he walked out onto the field with his class.


    ''Is he trying to get us killed? If not by the other courses, then villains trying to prove themselves strong?''


    By the looks on his classmate''s faces, they shared similar sentiments.


    Izuku just looked sick, "I didn''t know there would be so many people."


    "I hope we''ll still be able to give our best performance even though all these eyes are watching us," Iida commented, "I suppose it''s just another aspect of being a hero we all have to learn to get used to."


    Kirishima had a nervous grin on his face, "Present Mic sure did talk us up a lot. Kinda makes me nervous," he looked at Katsuki who was walking in front of him, "How are you feeling man?"


    Katsuki had a dark grin on his face, "I''m not worried. Makes me want to win this thing even more."


    And, Mic decides to make life much worse as he introduced the other classes, [They haven''t been nearly getting as much screen time, but this next group is still chock-full of talent. WELCOME HERO COURSE CLASS 1B!]


    Haru gave Monoma and Shiozaki a wave as they enter the arena with their class.


    [Next up, general studies classes C, D, and E, support classes F, G, and H, and finally business classes I, J, and K! Give it up for all of UA''s first-year contestants!]


    The crowd cheered in answer to the DJ''s yells.


    Haru popped a vein. If Present Mic was ever asked to be a diplomat, he''d start a war within an hour.


    All the students gathered in front of a large platform where Midnight stood. The R-Rated Hero snapped her whip (Haru knew that probably wasn''t what it was called and preferred to stick with the ''ignorance is bliss'' philosophy)


    [Now the introductory speech!] Midnight''s voice over the speakers caught the attention of everyone, especially the males in the crowd.


    Kirishima looked at the heroine uncomfortably, a tint of pink on his cheeks, "Um, someone should talk to Ms. Midnight about what she''s wearing."


    Denki nodded in agreement, a similar color on his face, "Yeah that costume should come with a warning."


    Tokoyami didn''t look phased at all, "Is that apparel really appropriate for a high school game?"


    Haru gave an awkward chuckle as an unbidden image popped into his mind, "Don''t worry, her costume used to be much worse."


    He deadpanned as the boys stared at him, "Oh, come on! I''m a teenage guy too!"


    Mineta gave him a thumbs up but stopped when Haru sent him a warning look.


    Midnight''s whip snapped, bringing everyone''s attention back to her, [Silence everyone!] she snapped the whip again, [And for the student pledge, we have... Haruko Bakugo!]


    Wait, what?


    Haru stopped himself from slumping, knowing that a camera was probably focusing on him at that moment.


    Izuku blinked as Haru walked to the announcer stage, "Haru-chan''s the first-year rep?"


    Sero grinned, "I guess he did finish first in the entrance test."


    A girl from another class sighed in annoyance, "Only for the hero course exams."


    Izuku looked abashed, "Oh, right."


    The purple-haired student who had to challenge them the other day spoke up, "Doesn''t matter which exam he took. Unlike everyone else, he got a perfect score on the written exam," the members of Class 1A jolted in shock at the news, not aware of the fact.


    Also...


    Did the guy who declares war on them just defend Haru?


    "I don''t care, I think he''s cute," said another girl no one could identify.


    Kaminari winced as Jiro stabbed him with her earphone jack for no particular reason, "Ouch! What was that for?"


    A look of slight irritation was on the girl''s face, "Your face annoyed me."


    Sero hissed at them to be quiet as Haru ascended the steps and stopped at the microphone.


    The redhead could feel the eyes of all the students boring into him. These were the same student he had reprimanded not once, but twice for their behavior. He had broken down, showing vulnerability in the worse way possible.


    He took a deep breath.


    [I just want to say...] the air was so thick you could slice it with a knife, [We will all try our very best,] there was a stir of shock at the matter of fact statement just spoken, [We, the first-year students, will show you all that we are all here as equals! We will show we are the rising generation ready to take hold of our futures and stand up no matter who we are, where we come from, or what Quirk we have. We will prove that despite our differences, we are all still the everyday heroes that will bring a smile to everyone,] Haru raised his clenched fist over his head, [We will all, go beyond, Plus Ultra!]


    He was greeted by several enthusiastic yells from some of the students until the whole student body joined in for a Plus Ultra.


    From somewhere in the stands, Best Jeanist smiled. ''Well said, Haru. Now show the world what you got. No holding back.''


    Haru descended the platform, his hands in his pockets.


    Katsuki gave him a disgusted look, "Oi, what''s with the bullshit?"


    Haru''s eyes flicked a glance at his sibling as he walked back to his place, "Motivating everyone to work hard. Managed it better than you would''ve. You more likely would have just blatantly said you''d win and flip us the bird."


    Katsuki snorted, "You''re such a pansy."


    Haru grinned, "Nah, I''m just nice."


    "You''re a diehard sadist."


    Haru raised his hands in admission, "Guilty as charged. Don''t tell anyone, it''s a secret."


    "Take me seriously for once, dammit!"


    "Since when did I not?"


    "Without further ado, it''s time for us to get started!" Midnight announced "The first game is what you call a qualifier! This is where you''re gonna start feeling the pain. The first fateful game of the festival!"


    A holographic screen appeared behind the heroine, making the show of ''randomly selecting'' a challenge.


    "TAH DAH!"


    [Obstacle Course]


    "So, it''s going be an obstacle course," Izuku observed.


    [All eleven classes will participate in this treacherous contest.] Midnight explained, [The track is four kilometers around the outside of the stadium,] she cracked her whip, ???k?n? her lips seductively, [I don''t want to restrain anyone in this game. As long as you don''t leave the course, you''re free to do all that your heart d?s?r?s!]


    ''This will definitely end well...'' Haru''s inner thoughts were dripping with sarcasm.


    [Now take your places!]


    ***


    (Play: Boku no Hero Academia Season 2 OST - Obstacle Course (Shougai Butsu Kyouso): youtu.be/aONLy_Dkwhg)


    ***


    The students all gathered in front of a red gate with a row of green lights lit up to signal the start of the race.


    Haru lingered at the back of the crowd, his eyes glassy as he observed them in a trance.


    ''Kagura Shingan: The Mind''s Eye...''


    In an instant, Haru could see every individual in the stadium and their surroundings. His sensory, now charged to the fullest extent, gave him an edge on any information to be gathered. True it restricted his use of chakra, but he felt he could do well without needing his origami too much.


    ''Everyone will try and force their way through the tunnel. I could try flying, but it''s best not to give away anything during the first round.'' Haru let a small smile pull at his lips. ''This will be fun.''


    The first light turned dark...


    Haru shut his eyes, focusing his chakra, causing the air around him to shift slightly.


    The second light went dark...


    The students tensed, their breath bated in anticipation.


    The third light went dark...


    [BEGIN!]


    Haru''s eyes snapped open. ''Now!''


    He blasted from where he had been standing, leaving a clear imprint on the ground from the pressure released from his body.


    With fluid movements, he weaved through the masses and attached his feet to the wall, using his chakra to run up and along its surface.


    Now above the struggle, he sped past the swarming competition below, his boots tapping lightly on the cement.


    Present Mics voice sounded out over the stadium, [AND WE''RE OFF TO A RACING START! HOW ABOUT SOME COLOR COMMENTARY MUMMY MAN?]


    Haru internally grinned in amusement at Aizawa''s tired voice, [How did you talk me into this?]


    Present Mic continued on, completely nonpulsed, [WHAT SHOULD WE PAYING ATTENTION TO DURING THE EARLY STAGES OF THE RACE?]


    [The doorway...]


    A chilly wind was the only warning given an instant before ice coated the entire inside of the tunnel, freezing everyone in place.


    "Apologies," Todoroki called out running past everyone.


    Haru smirked at the attempt to slow him down and detached from the wall to avoid the climbing frost.


    Just for the heck of it, and in an attempt to piss Todoroki off, he landed on the ice once before jumping up and performing a perfect quadruple salchow on the ice.


    [WHAT? SOMEONE JUST PERFORMED A QUADRUPLE SALCHOW ONTO TODOROKI''S ICE! WAS HE WALKING ON WALLS A MOMENT AGO? IT SEEMS THAT WE AN EXPERT ON ICE, FOLKS, CLASS 1A''S HARUKO BAKUGO!]


    [Bakugo has trained his Quirk to be very versatile to overcome the downsides he experiences because of it,] Aizawa sighed, [When it comes to flexibility, gymnastics, and martial arts, he''s one of the best in his class.]


    [Showing favorites, Erasure?]


    [I should be asking you that.]


    Deciding to stop fooling around, Haru channeled his chakra to run on the ice. Elsewhere, other members of Class 1A had avoided the big chill and were using their Quirks to get across as well.


    Unknown to all of those present, Haru was keeping an eye on everyone''s actions, his subconscious analyzing the skills and Quirks being used.


    The sound of an explosion boomed as Katsuki blasted himself after the Todoroki, "I won''t let you get away so easily you icy-hot bastard!"


    Haru flickered to his brother''s side, "Language!"


    Katsuki popped a vein as Haru flickered away again, the younger Bakugo nimbly keeping ahead of his older sibling.


    "You get back here, Haru!"


    Todoroki glanced over his shoulder, "I didn''t expect so many people to dodge that. Especially those from other classes."


    "Sometimes making the first move does that to you," Haru''s voice sounded beside him.


    Todoroki looked around, seeing the redhead easily keeping up.


    ''He''s fast.'' The bicolored-haired boy thought. ''He isn''t even breathing hard.''


    Mineta''s voice sounded close behind them, "You think you''re so cool, but I''ve outsmarted you! Ha! How pathetic Todoroki!" the small boy bounced off his balls push himself in the air, "Eat this! my special attack!"


    Haru swept his arm in a slash motion, his Origami b?r?ly plucking the boy away from the robotic arm that almost smashed him into the ground.


    Haru found himself staring into the single red eye of a one-pointer robot.


    [Target acquired. Terminate.]


    Haru bent backward to avoid a swing from the machine, his back nearly touching the ground.


    [OH! ENEMIES HAVE SHOWN UP OUT OF NOWHERE!] Present Mic yelled, [I BET WE''RE IN FOR A TREAT HERE! A TEST ON STRENGTH AND CUNNING, IT''S A ROBO INFERNO!]


    Haru sighed, "Guess there no other way around it," he stretched out his hand, "Shikigami Dance: Fueguchi One!"


    The chainlike weapon shot from his arm, decapitating the one-pointer.


    Haru jumped in the air, dodging an attack from a two-pointer, "Hah!"


    The Fueguchi One twisted on itself, slicing through the robot and a pair of three-pointers.


    A dark shadow loomed overhead as a zero-pointer slowly rolled up.


    ''Just perfect... Where do they get the funding for these things?''


    Todoroki glared at them thoughtfully, "So this is what the other students faced in their entrance exams," a wave of ice shot up, encasing the giant robot without a problem, "They obviously went through a lot of trouble, but I wish they prepared something a little more difficult. Especially since my dear old dad is watching."


    Haru blinked, "Impressive."


    Todoroki blew out a chilly breath, sending a white cloud of frozen vapor from his lungs. Without even stopping to view his work, the ice user ran past the obstacle with no opposition.


    The other student was overjoyed on someone taking care of the problem for them.


    "Dude, he''s stopped the robots!"


    "Quick, between their legs, so we can get through!"


    "Careful now," Todoroki called back, "I froze it off balance on purpose."


    The zero-pointer ?r??n?d and crumpled from its own weight, crashing to the ground amidst the screams of those who were standing too close.


    [THAT WAS TODOROKI OF CLASS 1A PULLING AHEAD TO AN EARLY LEAD WITH A DEVASTATING DISPLAY! AMAZING! HE''S ONE WE SHOULD WATCH! IT ALMOST SEEMS UNFAIR!] Present Mic looked to Aizawa, [THOUGHTS?]


    [His attack was both offensive and defensive...]


    [NO WONDER HE WAS LET IN ON RECOMMENDATION! HE NEVER EVEN FOUGHT THOSE ROBO INFERNOS BEFORE, BUT THEY DON''T STAND A CHANCE AGAINST HIS JAW DROPPING MOVES!] Mic was in his element, [THE FIRST YEARS ARE OF TO ONE HECK OF A START AND IT''S ONLY THE FIRST ROUND! TALK ABOUT A COOL OBSTACLE COURSE. WE''LL CONTINUE TO BRING YOU LIVE UPDATES AND PULSE POUNDING ACTION THANKS TO THE CAMERA ROBOTS PLACED AROUND THE COURSE! THE STAKES ARE HIGH! WE''VE A WHOLE SCHOOL OF TOP NOTCH STUDENTS TRYIN GOT BE HEROES, BUT DO THEY REALLY STAND A CHANCE AGAINST THE REMAINING?]


    The stunned students stared in horror as even more robots, including half a dozen zero pointers, rolled up to stop them. Panic was beginning to ensue.


    "We have to fight these?"


    "Oh my gosh, there are people trapped underneath that frozen robot!"


    "You think we should help them?"


    "Are people seriously gonna die here?"


    There was a pounding of metal before Kirishima''s hardened body shot up from underneath the wreckage, "I''M ALIIIIIIIIIVE!"


    [IT''S KIRISHIMA FROM CLASS 1A! WHAT A HARDCORE DEBUT FOR THIS ROOKIE!]


    The redhead growled in anger as he stared off at the figure running in the distance, "Todoroki, I can''t believe you pulled something like that. Geez, anyone but me would have been killed!"


    A steel fist pounded its way through the metal, accompanied by an angry voice, "Class 1A really is full of jerks!" Tetsutetsu burst out of the debris, his body turned to steel from his Quirk, "I''ll smash that ice guy when I get my hands on him! Anyone other than me would have been killed."


    [TETSUTETSU FROM CLASS 1B WAS ALSO STUCK UNDERNEATH! WHAT ARE THE ODDS?]


    A sound of shredding metal was heard and the center of the zero pointer''s body was forcefully ripped apart as Haru''s winged floated out, a pair of students under each arm, "Todoroki..." his voice sounded dangerous as his Rinkaku Kagune flailed about in agitation, "I am so going to beat your ?ss later for that."


    [BAKUGO WAS ALSO TRAPPED UNDERNEATH! WHAT''S WITH THAT FORM?]


    Haru carefully set the two students down, "You okay?"


    Still shaky, the two students nodded in the affirmative.


    The younger Bakugo straightened up glancing behind at his fellow students, "Would like to stay and help, but I have a score to settle.


    His body distributed itself into a kaleidoscope of bu??erflies and sifted through the robots.


    "Get back here!"


    Katsuki used his explosions to blast himself over the zero pointer''s heads, sliding down the back of one.


    [CLASS 1A''S KATSUKI BAKUGO IS ROCKETING OVER THE OBSTACLES! YES, YOU HEARD RIGHT, MY FANS, TWO OF OUR STUDENTS SHARE THE SAME SURNAME. WHY, MAY YOU ASK? WE ARE SEEING A TRUE TO LIFE, SIBLING RIVALRY THIS YEAR!]


    Katsuki landed with a grunt seeing Sero and Tokoyami following close behind.


    "I thought you''d just blast your way through them," Sero teased, using his tape to swing himself away from a robotic arm.


    There was a crash as Iida used his engine-powered legs to destroy one pointer and use it as a springboard to push past the blockade.


    Jiro and Kaminari were close behind, the girl using her jacks to deactivate the robots with sound, the boy using his electricity to shock anything that got near him.


    Uraraka used her Quirk to destroy several of the machines along with Yaoyorozu who did the same with a long-range cannon she created.


    Izuku picked up a piece of scrap metal from the destroyed zero pointers, using it as a weapon and then deciding to carry it with him.


    ***


    Todoroki found himself at a wide chasm with only wire cable connecting the pinnacle-shaped islands dotting the expanse.


    Haru reformed his body directly behind the bicolored-haired boy.


    "So, they want us to cross?" Haru asked rhetorically, "Okay..."


    Present Mic voice rang out, announcing the details of the next obstacle, [FOR THOSE OF YOU WHO THOUGHT THE FIRST OBSTACLE WAS EASY, LET''S SEE HOW YOU FEEL ABOUT THE SECOND ONE! IF THEY TAKE A SPILL, THEY''RE OUT! IF THEY WANNA PASS THIS TEST, THEY''RE GOING TO HAVE TO GET CREATIVE! IT''S, THE FALL!]


    Todoroki jumped on the first cable using his ice to slide across.


    [LOOKS LIKE SHOTO TODOROKI IS SKATING BY EASILY! OH? HARUKO BAKUGO IS RIGHT BEHIND HIM!]


    Todoroki snuck a quick glance to see Haru running along the length of the cables, still retaining that unhuman balance.


    ''He''s not flying for some reason. Why? Does he have a time limit or does his Quirk have a longer cooldown? Is there something I''m missing?'' There was a boom as Katsuki appeared close behind them, screaming in rage. ''And he''s finally getting fired up. Took him long enough.''


    ***


    In the audience, lots of speculation was going on concerning the leading runners, especially among the heroes watching.


    "The dude in first place is so far ahead of the main group!"


    "His Quirk is really powerful, but it''s his natural athletic talent and keen judgment are what is putting him in first place."


    "Well, I''m not surprised. He''s the son of Endeavor after all."


    "Wait, for real?"


    "Wow, everyone will be fighting to have him as a sidekick for sure."


    "Still, let''s not forget the two guys behind him, hard to think they''re brothers."


    The redheaded one has a weird Quirk. I still can''t figure out what it is except it controls paper."


    "That can''t be all it is!"


    "The blonde guy has an explosion Quirk. That''s really powerful."


    "I remember seeing them in the news a few months back. I even heard that Kamui Woods, Backdraft, and Death Arms offered them internships if they got into UA! "


    "Really? Are people after them already?"


    "They must be really strong!"


    ***


    Not knowing (or caring) about the stir they were causing; the three leading runners had arrived at the third and final challenge.


    [AND NOW, WE''RE FINALLY APPROACHING THE LAST OBSTACLE. EVERYONE HAD BETTER TREAD CAREFULLY, YOU''RE STEPPING INTO A MINEFIELD! IF YOU LOOK CAREFULLY, YOU CAN SEE WHERE THOSE BOMBS ARE BURIED. SO, KEEP YOUR EYES ON THE GROUND FOLKS!]


    Haru deadpanned. ''Minefield? Really? Is this whole race designed to kill someone?''


    [BY THE WAY, THOSE MINES WERE DESIGNED FOR THE GAME, SO THEY MIGHT BE LOUD AND FLASHY, BUT THEY''RE NOT ALL THAT POWERFUL. JUST ENOUGH TO MAKE YOU WET YOUR PANTS!]


    ''How nice...''


    Haru glanced at the screaming red skulls on the warning sign, "Charming place," he said sarcastically, "I must get the name of who''s decorator."


    Todoroki started cautiously stepping across the minefield.


    Katsuki had a feral grin on his face, "It''s over," he blasted after the recommended student, "YOUR FIRST DECLARATION OF WAR WAS TO THE WRONG PERSON!" he threw an explosion at Todoroki as he passed by.


    [JUST LIKE THAT, A NEW STUDENT TAKES THE LEAD! THE CROWD UP HERE IS GOING CRAZY. THERE''S NOTHING THEY LIKE BETTER THAN AN UPSET! LOOKS LIKE THE REST OF THE COMPETITORS ARE CATCHING UP TOO!]


    A shadow passed overhead as Haru flew by, attracting the attention of Todoroki and Katsuki.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Katsuki shot himself in the air, tackling his brother.


    His hand slipped through as Haru''s body dissolved into paper.


    ''A clone!''


    Haru''s figure flickered directly above the ash blonde and tried to land a falling dropkick on his brother''s exposed back.


    Katsuki twisted away just in time, causing Haru to fall to the ground, landing directly on a mine. With a boom and a cloud of pink smoke Haru''s body exploded into a cloud of paper, revealing itself to be another clone.


    Katsuki and Todoroki glance around hurriedly. Their eyes widened when they saw the younger Bakugo already a good distance ahead having taken advantage of the distraction.


    [WHOA! WHILE OUR TWO LEADERS WERE FIGHTING, HARUKO BAKUGO TOOK THE OPPORTUNITY TO GET AHEAD USING HIS PAPER CLONES!]


    A massive blast shook the ground as a pink mushroom cloud rose from the back of the field.


    [WHAT''S WITH THAT HUGE EXPLOSION IN THE BACK? THAT WAS WAY MORE POWERFUL THAN IS SHOULD BE!] the smoke cleared, revealing Izuku''s figure flying over all the other contestants'' heads on the piece of scrap metal salvaged from the robots at the start of the race, [INCREDIBLE! WHAT JUST HAPPENED? WHATEVER THE CASE, CLASS 1A''S IZUKU MIDORIYA IS SUDDENLY IN HOT PURSUIT IN FIRST PLACE! STRIKE THAT! THE LEAD IS HIS!]


    Izuku''s mind was racing. ''I dug up the untouched mines and used them to push myself over everyone''s heads, but there''s more force than I expected. And... I didn''t think about how I was gonna land!''


    Katsuki glared at the green-haired boy, "Deku! What the hell do you think you''re doing?" he shot off after his former friend.


    Todoroki stomped his right foot, creating an ice path in front of him as he also took pursuit.


    The two quickly ran, nearly catching up as Izuku lost momentum and began to fall.


    To everyone''s shock, Izuku planted both feet on their backs and slammed the scrap metal on the ground directly in front of them, where it landed directly on the land mine. The blast sent Katsuki and Todoroki flying back while Izuku was propelled forward.


    Unable to break his fall, Izuku braced himself, prepared to eat dirt.


    To his surprise, he felt someone''s arms grab him, their heels skidding backward from the force of the catch.


    "Good job, Izu, but you shouldn''t kill yourself just yet."


    Izuku''s eyes opened to see Haru smiling, no... laughing, amusement written all over his face, "Haru-chan?"


    Haru spun on his heel, pushing Izuku into a run, "We''ve got a race to finish. Show me if you can beat me this time."


    Izuku got a feral look in his eyes, one that reminded Haru of Katuski, "Right!"


    The two dashed off, neck to neck.


    [IN A STUNNING MOVE, IZUKU MIDORIYA HAS PUSHED TO THE FRONT OF CLASS 1A. HARUKO BAKUGO DECIDED LAST MINUTE TO LEND A HELPING HAND! WHAT SPORTSMANSHIP! ERASURE HEAD, YOUR STUDENTS ARE AMAZING! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU TEACHING THEM?]


    [This has nothing to do with me,] Aizawa stated, [Each of them is powered by their own drive to succeed.]


    [THERE YOU HAVE IT! ERASURE HEAD IS A TERRIBLE TEACHER!]


    [I''M WHAT?]


    [WHO WOULD HAVE IMAGINED AT THE BEGINING OF THIS RACE THAT THE CLIMAX WOULD BE A NONSTOP MEGAMIX OF SURPRISES!]


    Haru felt Katsuki and Todoroki closing the gap behind and created a wall of paper as he and Izuku ran into the tunnel back into the stadium.


    Since he didn''t reinforce it, the two broke through easily, but it served its purpose of delaying them.


    Now it was just Haru and Izuku running, no Quirks, no powers. Just straightforward running.


    ***


    (Play: This Is Me-Greatest Showman: youtu.be/2EjSy89-tAw)


    (Why not?)


    ***


    (Two years previously...)


    There was a thud and Izuku''s back slammed against the wall of the dim and empty gymnasium. The figures of eight teenage boys loomed over him as he trembled."


    "Useless Deku," the leader, dark-haired boy with vibrant pink eyes, "Think you have a right to even breathe the same air as us?"


    Izuku didn''t answer, not bothering to get up from where he had been thrown. There were no protests, no half-hearted jokes, not even the usual flinching. It was all just dull acceptance.


    The leader squatted in front of the fallen boy, "If you ask me, Bakugo goes too easy on you. I think that''s something we should rectify. A Quirkless person like you has no business here. Just do us all a favor and kill yourself already."


    A click of a footstep echoed across the abandoned gym from the entryway.


    The bullies hurriedly looked over, afraid they had been caught by a teacher.


    Instead, it was only a slim, redheaded boy with amber-colored eyes.


    "Get. Away. From. Him."


    The leader tilted his head back a ???ky look on his face, "Or what?"


    Haru''s body flickered from sight causing the bullies to look around in confusion.


    "I am willing to overlook this just once. Just leave him alone, walk away, and never interact with him again."


    They all jumped realizing Haru was crouching in front of Izuku.


    One of the other boys scoffed, "Or what. You''ll run and tell the teachers? Run back to your big brother and cry, little boy?"


    "Yeah, just mind your business before we have to damage that pretty face of yours," another smirked threateningly, "And keep quiet about this. If we get in trouble, we''ll know who told them."


    Haru gave a chilly look that made the bully step back, "I won''t repeat myself. Do as I say and you all can just live your normal miserable lives without any extra pain."


    The leader''s face lit up with anticipation, "You messed with the wrong people, Bakugo," his eyes glowed red as he activated his Quirk: Trauma. He locked eyes with Haru, intending to send him into a nightmare within his mind.


    Haru gave him a disgusted look, "Are you done?"


    The leader''s eyes widened, "W-what? No one can resist my Quirk!"


    Haru turned back to Izuku, "Sorry, Izu."


    He placed a couple of fingers to Izuku''s forehead, placing him in a Genjutsu. With deliberate slowness, he stood up and turned around. The bullies felt the air in the room grow heavy with dark intent.


    "A weakling like you has no business challenging me," Haru''s voice was sickeningly sweet, "You''ve used up your chances for mercy. Now you all will learn the hard way."


    He backhanded the leader across the face, causing him to spit blood.


    A pair of the bigger boys jumped in from behind and grabbed Haru''s arms, holding him in place.


    The leader smirked, "You may be strong, but I know you need your hands to form mumbo jumbo hand signs to use your Quirk. We''ve got you where we want to."


    Haru gave him a blank look, "Who said I need both hands?"


    Several of the bullies'' eyes widened.


    "What?"


    Haru''s right hand shifted into a series of hand signs, "You people never learn."


    Several paper blades shot from Haru''s arms, slicing the hand of the boys holding him, causing them to scream in pain as they were forced to let go.


    Haru turned his palm upward, drawing all the bloody pieces of paper over it, "Just so you know, I don''t require hand signs for basic uses of my Quirk," there was a menacing rustle as a pair of wings appeared from his back. "The suffering you have caused shall be paid back tenfold."


    . . .


    Izuku woke up a short time later.


    "Are you okay?"


    The green-haired boy blinked his bleary eyes in confusion, slowly realizing he was being carried piggyback, "Wha?"


    "You''re safe now, Izu," Haru turned his head to give his friend and reassuring smile, "They won''t bother you again."


    Izuku ducked his head, burying his face into Haru''s shoulder, "Sorry..."


    "You did nothing wrong!" Haru snapped.


    A tear trickled down the injured boy''s cheek, "If I wasn''t born Quirkless, I wouldn''t be so useless. I guess I really am a Deku."


    Haru''s fingers gripped tight to Izuku''s legs, bruising them as he stopped in his tracks.


    "Don''t. You. Dare. Believe. That."


    Izuku raised his head slightly, "But..."


    Haru kept his face turned away, "Izu. Human worth is not defined by what others feel but from what we as individuals feel. If we let others define us, then what are we?" he released a heavy breath, "One day, you will shine brighter than the brightest star, Izu. I don''t just believe that, I know. A day will come when everyone will see that light you carry inside yourself. Please... don''t let go of that light."


    Izuku took this to heart and held on to that hope.


    He never questioned what his friend did to stop the bullies, but he was never bothered by anyone other than Kacchan again. He never even heard of how eight students had been brutally beaten within an inch of their lives or the legend of an angel of death that would become attached to his school for generations to come...


    ***


    A few months before the UA entrance exams...


    "C''mon, Izu. Get up!"


    Izuku panted on the ground, his body sore from the exercise regimen he was being put through.


    Haru squatted on his heels poking his friend''s freckled cheek, "You dead?"


    Izuku ?r??n?d.


    Haru nodded satisfaction, a small smile on his face, "Hallelujah. Now let finish this run. Need to train those legs."


    He helped the green-haired teen up, patting him on the back.


    "How are able to run like that, Haru-chan?" Izuku grimaced, "You seem to never get tired. Your Quirk enhances your movements too, so there''s no way I can catch up."


    Haru''s smile dropped and he looked at Izuku seriously, "I don''t use my Quirk for shortcuts, Izu. I train my body too."


    Izuku lowered his eyes, "You''re so much better at things than I am. I honestly feel a little jealous."


    Haru ruffled Izuku''s hair, "I really not that great. I have weaknesses too," he pulled his friend along as he began to jog, "For example, my body is insanely light. Being able to turn my body into paper may sound cool, but makes me weak in hand-to-hand combat. I''m unable to gain the weight and muscle to overpower people."


    Izuku blinked, "But I''ve seen you train, you''re practically a master at martial arts."


    Haru smiled a grim smile, "Did you notice anything in particular about my fighting style?"


    "Um... you move really fast and use your legs?"


    "Bingo. If I threw a punch at someone without using my chakra, I probably wouldn''t hurt them much. I switched my fighting style to make use of the strength in my legs. I had to train my speed and flexibility to bypass those who are stronger than me."


    Izuku stared at his friend in wonder, "I had no idea..."


    Haru chuckled, "So I trained. I trained and keep training. That''s my secret and it''s going to become your secret too," he grinned, "Don''t you feel it. That feeling you get when you run. The rush of the wind, the adrenaline, the speed. It''s addictive."


    He picked up speed, leaving Izuku behind. The green-haired boy also started running, calling out for Haru to wait.


    Haru glanced over his shoulder, "I can''t wait to race you, skill for skill. Let''s see who''ll win at then."


    ***


    (Present...)


    ''We''re here, Izu... the race to see how far you''ve come. Skill for skill.'' Haru glanced at his friend from the corner of his eyes, seeing Izuku doing the same. ''Let''s see who''ll win this time!''


    One last burst of speed discarding all caution or competition. One last burst of adrenaline. One last stretch until they crossed the finish line.


    [IT''S A REALLY CLOSE CALL! BARELY AN INCH, BUT OUR WINNER OF THIS RACE IS.... IZUKU MIDORIYA!]

 Chapter 25 - UA Sports Festival: Calvary Battle

    ***


    [IT''S A REALLY CLOSE CALL! BARELY AN INCH, BUT OUR WINNER OF THIS RACE IS... IZUKU MIDORIYA!]


    The said boy had his hands resting on his knees, his ?h?st heaving, and his face drenched in sweat.


    He b?r?ly had time to react when Haru grabbed him in an excited hug, pounding his back while congratulating him. As the audience, those in-person and far away, roared their approval, Izuku''s eyes watered as for the first time in his life he was acknowledged. All the work he had put in all this time had finally born fruit.


    In all his years growing up, he had never had his efforts acknowledged like this. When he was diagnosed as Quirkless, his teachers, classmates, and even his mother had given up on him. Haru had done his best, but he couldn''t be there all the time. Eventually, Izuku had even avoided the younger Bakugo, thinking it was better that way.


    Now, thanks to all the support he had received, it seemed everything could finally turn around.


    Haru was laughing, his face lit up in a closed-eyed smile, too overcome with joy at seeing Izuku''s happy face to care about his own placement.


    Right on their heels, Todoroki and Katsuki ran in, both placing third and fourth respectively.


    [THE CONTESTANTS ARE POURING IN ONE AFTER ANOTHER! LET''S HEAR SOME APPLAUSE FOR ALL OF OUR COMPETITORS AS WE PREPARE THE RESULTS!]


    "Deku!" Uraraka ran up, her face beaming, "That was amazing! I can''t believe you got first place! I''m so jealous!"


    Izuku turned pink and tried to hide it by pulling his arms up to his face, mumbling that it was nothing.


    Haru grinned at them before sensing a certain pervert entering the stadium stuck to Yaoyorozu''s back.


    "Mi-ne-taaaa!"


    The small teen screamed in terror as his class rep''s eyes gleamed with death.


    Haru pointed at Mineta and jerked his finger in a downward motion.


    "Down."


    "Y-yes, s-s-sir."


    Haru stood over the trembling boy for a moment, letting out a small amount of killing intent before letting him off. Sometimes the fear of punishment was worse than the punishment itself.


    "You okay?" Haru turned his attention to Yaoyorozu.


    The girl nodded thanks, "I''m fine, thank you."


    Haru nodded and turned away with a short wave, "No problem."


    Midnight spoke into the speaker as the last student crossed the finish line, [The first game for the first years is finally over, and what a game it was! Now, let''s take a look at the standings, shall we?]


    1st: Izuku Midoriya 2nd: Haruko Bakugo


    3rd: Shoto Todoroki 4th: Katsuki Bakugo


    5th: Ibara Shiozaki 6th: Juzo Honeuki


    7th: Tenya Iida 8th: Fumikage Tokoyami


    9th: Hanta Sero 10th: Ejiro Kirishima


    11th: Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu 12th: Mashirao Ojiro


    13th: Yosetsu Awase 14th: Tsuyu Asui


    15th: Mezo Shoji 16th: Ochako Uraraka


    17th: Momo Yaoyorozu 18th: Minoru Mineta


    21st: Kyoka Jiro 22nd: Sen Kaibara


    23rd: Kosei Tsuburaba 24th: Denki Kaminari


    25th: Kojiro Bondo 26th: Reiko Yanagi


    27th: Hitoshi Shinso 28th: Itsuka Kendo


    29th: Jurota Shishida 30th: Shihai Kuroiro


    31st: Yui Kodai 32nd: Hiryu Rin


    33rd: Nirengeki Shoda 34th: Kinoko Komori


    35th: Togaru Kamikuri 36th: Neito Monoma


    37th: Pony Tsunotori 38th: Toru Hagakure


    41st: Mei Hatsume 42nd: Yuga Aoyama


    [Only the top forty-two will advance to the next round, but don''t be too let down if you didn''t make the cut! We prepared other opportunities for you to shine,] Midnight licked her lips seductively, [Now the real fun is about to begin. The chance to fully move yourselves into the limelight. Give it your best!] she snapped her whip as the hologram behind her picked the next challenge, [Let''s see what we have in store for you next!" she tilted her head, "Will your wildest fantasies come to life? What can it be? The waiting is torture!]


    The projection blinked as two giant words appeared.


    Calvary Battle


    Kaminari blanched, "Calvary battle? I''m terrible at those," he m??n?d.


    Tsuyu pressed a finger to her cheek, "It''s not an individual event. I wonder how they''ll split us up?"


    Mineta got a perverted gleam in his eye that for once went undetected by everyone.


    Midnight faced the screen fully, [Allow me to explain,] the hologram changed to show a demo image with All Might being held up by Thirteen, Present Mic, and Snipe, [The participants will form teams of two to four people as they see fit. In theory, it''s the same as a regular playground game, but there is one difference. Each player has been ?ssigned a point value based on the results from the obstacle course.]


    "So that means each team will have a different point value based on which students are on it," Uraraka said aside from Ashido.


    The pink girl gave the brunette a happy smile, "Uh-huh!"


    Midnight popped a vein, [Maybe you should shut up and let me explain things to you!] she cleared her throat after the outburst, [Now then... The point ?ssignments go up by increments of five, starting from the bottom. For example, forty-second place is worth five points and forty-first is worth ten, and the point value ?ssigned to the first place contestant is...]


    Haru felt a sinking feeling in his stomach at Midnight''s sadistic aura. ''Oh no...''


    "Ten million!"


    Izuku became whiter than a sheet. ''Ten million?''


    Haru began sweating buckets as he picked up on the malicious intent of nearly forty students directed at his friend. ''This is scarier than when I watched Cabin in the Woods... which is not saying much because it su?k?d!''


    Midnight smirked at the animosity she had created, "That''s right! It''s survival of the fittest! A chance for those at the bottom to overthrow the top!"


    ''...Kinky...''


    Haru felt a pounding in his head from all the emotional intensity he felt coming off of everyone, both audience and students, and quickly shut off his sensory. A figurative weight was lifted from his shoulders and he ran his fingers through his hair. ''I keep forgetting how light I feel when I turn my sensory skills off. He shivered slightly. I know someone''s gonna sneak up behind¨C''


    "You dropped this."


    Haru gratefully took the simple band, "Thanks."


    He quickly tied back his hair again. As he did so he studied the student nonchalantly. The teen looked like he hadn''t slept all week and need caffeine badly. Haru guessed from his earlier observations during the obstacle race that the boy''s Quirk could control people in some way. Whether it was more like Adelt Kirisaki''s Command or Issei Ichijo''s Persuasion, Haru had yet to find out.


    "My name''s Hitoshi Shinso from general studies. Pretty cool getting second place."


    Haru nodded thanks, looking towards Midnight as she explained the rules. He didn''t mean to be rude, but he was heavily distracted at the moment. Distracted enough to not notice the slight annoyance reflected in Shinso''s body language


    [These are the rules you''ll abide by. The game itself will last fifteen minutes. Individual point value will be added together to a team total. Everyone will know what you''re worth thanks to your headband. Swipe as many headbands as you can to raise your teams score. Stolen headbands must be worn from the neck up, so the more you steal, the harder it will be to manage them. Another thing. Even if your headband gets stolen or your team falls down you can keep playing until times up. This is going to be rough. You may use your Quirks as much as you like, but there are still rules. Make a team fall on purpose and I''ll slap you with a red card. You''ll be disqualified!] a timer appeared on the projected screen, [Now, you''ve got fifteen minutes to build your teams. I recommend you get started!]


    A hand landed on Haru''s shoulder, making the redhead turn around to see it was Shinso.


    "You want to be part of a team?"


    The purple-haired teen blinked in confusion at Haru''s blunt question.


    "Um, yeah... sure."


    Haru gave his new teammate a closed-eyed smile, "Let''s find the rest of our team then."


    Shinso gave Haru an apologetic look, "Sorry, I need you under my control."


    Haru''s eyes widened, "Wha...?"


    He felt his limbs go numb as his mind was taken over forcefully. ''Are you kidding me right now?'' A small spark of anger ignited inside him as he mentally chided himself for being so careless.


    Shinso glanced around, "I can''t afford to have you back out on me last minute," a bitter look passed over his face, "I need to win this festival no matter how many people I have to walk over."


    ***


    Elsewhere, Katsuki found himself surrounded by several of his classmates asking to team up with him.


    "C''mon, Bakugo! Team with me!" Sero pleaded.


    Ashido pushed him away, "No, you defiantly want me by your side!"


    Aoyama held his stomach in pain, "I don''t want to beg, but please!"


    There was a moment of silence as Katsuki just stared into space, "...Wait, remind me of your Quirks again and your names!"


    Ashido gave the elder Bakugo an upset look, "You''re kidding! We''re your classmates! Can you really be that self-centered?"


    "Bakugo!" Kirishima walked up, giving a pointy-toothed grin, "I was gonna try to team up with Todoroki, but he already picked a group and I can''t find Haru anywhere," he jerked a thumb at himself, "So we should team up!


    Katsuki gave the redhead a deadpan look, "Hey, dumb hair."


    Kirishima popped a vein, "My name is Kirishima and my hair isn''t much different from yours!"


    The ash-blonde clicked his tongue and glanced about for teammates. Damn it! Where is he?


    His crimson eyes finally locked on his target.


    "Oi, Haru!" he stormed over to his younger brother, "You''re teaming up with me!"


    He was intercepted as the purple-haired bastard from general studies stepped in the way, a ???ky smile on his face, "Sorry, but your brother had already teamed up with me. He doesn''t feel like dealing with your anger right now."


    A low rumbled sounded from Katsuki''s ?h?st, "Go get another team, Eyebags."


    He glared at Haru, who hadn''t turned when he called out to him, "Haru..."


    Still no response.


    Shinso smirked, "He''s not talking to you right now. Be a good brother and give him space."


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Katsuki lowered his clenched fists and turned away.


    "You better get to the next round, Haru. If you don''t, I''ll kill you."


    After he walked off, Shinso let out the breath he was holding, "That was too close," he closed his eyes, rubbing his neck tiredly, "Geez, your brother''s one angry guy."


    "Tell me about it."


    Shinso''s eyes snapped open in shock.


    Haru stood in front of him, completely conscious, his amber eyes glinting in irritation. He raised a hand, flicking Shinso on the forehead.


    ***


    Shinso felt the sharp jab of pain as Haru flicked him.


    "Ow!"


    He massaged his forehead.


    "You shouldn''t use your Quirk so carelessly," Haru''s voice whispered in his ear.


    The purple-haired teen looked up at his double-crossed teammate, his face full of defiance.


    That defiance quickly faded when he saw Haru''s face turn haggard as if all of the teen''s healthiness and strength had been su?k?d from his body. His hair slowly turned a pale white.


    The worst part was in Haru''s eyes. The brightness in them had died. Now they gazed at him with dullness, all traces of his former flame, extinguished.


    ***


    (A few minutes prior...)


    Haru forced himself to remain calm as he was stuck under Shinso''s Brainwashing.


    ''Okay, mental Quirks are similar to Genjutsu. If I use the same techniques for breaking out of one I can break out of his control.''


    He focused his chakra, forcing it to slow down.


    ''If I disrupt my chakra, it will break his control.'' He internally grimaced. ''His Quirk is really strong.''


    Haru felt his chakra become more sluggish, slowly but surely breaking free of the mind control.


    Normally, breaking a Genjutsu or a mind-related Quirk was impossible for most people, but Haru wasn''t most people. His use and training of chakra had refined his control to that of a fine needle. True, his sudden increase upon his chakra reserves set him back quite a bit, but since his mind was still mostly aware, it was only a matter of time before¨C


    ''Oh... there we go.''


    He looked over at Shinso who was sighing relief, "That was too close. Geez, your brother''s one angry guy."


    Haru''s eyes narrowed to slits, "Tell me about it."


    Shinso whirled around, his eyes wide with shock. Haru sent him a disapproving look before flicking him on the forehead. Time for a little lesson.


    ***


    Shinso gasped, his mind reeling from the image he had seen. He pressed his hands on his knees, his knuckles turning white, "Wha-what was that?"


    Haru gave the frightened teen an apologetic look, "An illusion I created to warn you about abusing your power."


    Shinso looked up at Haru as his eyes hardened, "So you think the same too? That I have a villainous Quirk? You are no different from the rest of them!"


    Haru met Shinso''s glare calmly, "What are the drawbacks to my Quirk?"


    He was met by silence.


    Haru crossed his arms, "Taking control of someone with the plan of using their Quirks when not knowing how it will affect them is very careless."


    Shinso scoffed, "What, so your skin will get flaky if you overuse your paper?" he asked scornfully.


    Haru gave Shinso a steady look, "I die."


    Shinso choked.


    "My Quirk is fueled by chakra, a mixture of physical and spiritual energy, namely, my life force. That illusion I showed you is what happens to my body as I die of chakra exhaustion."


    Shinso was visibly shaken, understanding how dangerous his plan was, "Uh. I¨C"


    Haru sighed, "Trust goes both ways. I can''t understand what you''ve been through, but I get that your reasons for having trust issues are more likely good ones. The thing is... if you don''t make yourself trustworthy first, you can''t expect to trust others."


    He reached out a hand, giving off a green aura of light.


    Shinso flinched back, "What are you doing?"


    Haru smiled reassuringly, "I used my chakra to place that Genjutsu on your mind. Right now, I''m reversing the effects. You look like you lack enough sleep without me adding nightmares."


    He placed a hand on the other boy''s forehead.


    Shinso felt his body tense as a strange warmth filled his senses. The image that had burned into his mind faded and he felt a relaxed calm take over.


    Haru stepped back, "Now," he looked around, "We used up a lot of time, hopefully, we can find some other people," a small smile lit up his face, "We got one."


    Shinso blinked when he saw a paper clone walk up, accompanied by Jiro.


    "Who''s she?"


    Haru motioned at each person as he introduced them, "Shinso, this is Jiro. She''s one of my friends from class. Jiro, this is Shinso, he''s going to be our rider."


    The dark-haired girl nodded, "All right with me. He doesn''t look like he can carry much."


    Shinso glared at her, "Watch it."


    She smirked at him and looked at Haru, "What about the others? Kaminari is already with Todoroki."


    "Monoma and Shiozaki have already joined different teams as well," Haru looked at his teammates, "We can make do with three people."


    "Hey!"


    They all turned at the loud voice. Haru''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Tetsutetsu stalked up to them, a grim look on his face, "Let me team up with you!"


    Jiro narrowed her eyes, her earphone jacks shifting aggressively, "Why are you here?"


    The silver-haired teen ignored her and stood in front of Haru, "You guys have quite a few range fighters, but no one who specializes in defense or combat. Make me your front horse," when he was met with silence he continued, "Look, I don''t like your class or your brother, but what I said a couple of weeks back about all of you was out of line."


    Jiro scowled, "I''ll say."


    Tetsutetsu grimaced, "I can''t consider myself a man if I let that slide. Make me work for you as an apology."


    "No."


    Everyone stiffened.


    Haru gave the 1B student a firm look, "You think working for me will act as an apology? We''re not here to make ourselves feel better," a competitive aura began flowing off of the younger Bakugo, "We are here to fight!" he gave Testsutetsu a grim smile, "You got the guts for that?"


    Tetsutetsu gave him a feral grin, pounding his fists together, "Hell yeah! Let''s demolish this round!"


    Shinso suddenly smirked, "You guys are so weird."


    Jiro couldn''t resist a tease, "Really? Your hair kinda fits the vibe. Welcome to the weird group."


    The purple-haired teen suddenly chuckled, surprising her, "Whatever."


    Tetsutetsu looked at Haru, "What''s the plan?"


    Haru and Shinso glanced at each other, their sadistic sides surfacing.


    Jiro sweatdropped as the two boys emanated demonic waves, "Somehow I feel this whole thing will be changed to a horror game."


    ***


    (Fifteen minutes are up...)


    [Oh goodie, it''s time to get this party started!] Midnight smiled.


    Present Mic shook Aizawa''s shoulder, waking the pro from a much-needed nap, [HEY, HEY, LOOK ALIVE!]


    Erasure Head slowly opened his eyes, glaring at the blonde hero beside him through his bandages as Mic started yelling again.


    [AFTER FIFTEEN MINUTES TO PICK TEAMMATES AND CREATE STRATEGIES, TWELVE CALVARY TEAMS ARE PREPARED TO GO HEAD TO HEAD!]


    Aizawa leaned forward, staring at the field below the announcer''s box, [I see some unexpected student combinations.]


    [C''MON EVERYONE GET YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR! IT''S TIME FOR AN ARENA PUMPING BATTLE ROYAL! LET ME HEAR YUH SCREAM!]


    Team Shinso sat waiting. Tetsutetsu was placed in the front for primary defense. Jiro was placed on the right and Haru was placed on the left. Shinso sat on top of the three of them, the team''s combined 560 points around his neck.


    "Hey, guys!" they all looked over to see Monoma waving at them, "No hard feelings okay?"


    Tetsutetsu nodded, "Right!"


    Jiro gave the blonde a salute-like wave with one of her earphone jacks, "Don''t cry when we beat you."


    Haru grinned, "Good luck, Monoma!"


    In a competition, there were no friends, just rivals for the top.


    [LET''S GET THIS PARTY STARTED! ONE FINAL COUNTDOWN BEFORE THE GAME STARTS!]


    Shinso hooded his eyes, calmly surveying the field, "Remember, we won''t try for the ten million unless an opening is given. We will focus on the straggling teams to avoid too much attention."


    [THREE!]


    Over with his team, Katsuki cracked his knuckles as he glared at Izuku''s team, "Let''s get him."


    [TWO!]


    Todoroki gave Izuku''s team a chilly stare, "He''s ours."


    [ONE!]


    Midnight swung her arm out in a starting signal, [BEGIN!]


    ***


    (Play: Boku no Hero Academia Season 2 OST - Cavalry Battle (Kibasen): youtu.be/IYbGqVkgpQE)


    ***


    As expected, the majority of the teams made a beeline towards Izuku''s team, aiming to take the ten million for themselves.


    "To the left," Shinso ordered.


    Tetsutetsu nodded, "Right!"


    Team Shinso veered away as Izuku''s team composed of Izuku, Uraraka, Tokoyami, and the girl from the support course blasted into the air to escape the oncoming rush of teams.


    Haru''s eyes didn''t miss a thing. ''The support course student supplied them with a jet pack and hover boots for evasive action while Uraraka''s Anti-Gravity lightens their weight when they''re airborne. Smart.''


    Shinso craned his neck back as the escapees flew over their heads, "Jiro, now!"


    "I know!" Jiro stretched her jacks in Izuku''s direction, aiming at the ten million. Dark Shadow smacked them away, causing her to grit her teeth, "Stupid bird!"


    Haru quickly analyzed the situation. ''Tokoyami''s Dark Shadow acts as their defense. We''d best avoid them for now or else we''d be too vulnerable.''


    "We won''t break their defense and be able to maintain ours," Haru informed Shinso.


    The purple-haired teen grunted, "Let''s focus on Plan A. Keep on the defensive!"


    Haru felt a sensation with his sensory. A wall of paper rose from the ground, thwarting a student''s attempt to steal his team''s headband.


    The other team gaped at his instantaneous reaction.


    Team Shinso turned to face them, their namesake smirking, "Well, well, what do we have here?"


    The rider glared at them, "We''re gon¨C" his eyes glazed over as Shinso activated his Quirk.


    "Hand us your headband," Shinso commanded.


    The student did as he was told as his teammate watched in confusion. An origami hummingbird snatched the cloth and dropped it in Shinso''s hand.


    "Thanks for the points."


    "Sorry, Rin, Shishida!" Tetsutetsu yelled as the four of them ran off.


    [WOW! BARELY TWO MINUTES SINCE THE START AND ITS AN ALL OUT FREE-FOR-ALL!]


    "WAH! MY BABY''S BROKEN!"


    Team Shinso saw Team Izuku shoot into the air again amidst the wails of the support student.


    Guess that means their maneuverability is limited now.


    There was a boom and everyone saw Katsuki blasting himself after Izuku''s team, "DON''T THINK FOR A SECOND YOU''RE SAFE! I GOT YOU!"


    Dark Shadow flew in the way and blocked the explosion sent towards its team, causing the audience to roar their approval.


    Katsuki started to fall but was caught by Sero''s tape.


    Haru sighed, "Man, I want to tease him so badly right now."


    Jiro shook her head, "Not a good idea."


    It all continues this way for a few minutes until Present Mic announced the scores.


    [NOW, WHO WANT TO TAKE A LOOK AT EACH STUDENTS POINTS SO FAR? IT''S BEEN SEVEN MINUTES SO LET''S GET THOSE RANKING SHOWN UP ON THE SCREEN!] Haru narrowed his eyes, upon realizing he had not even noticed the exchange of points as he should have, [HOLD ON HERE... THIS IS AN UNEXPECTED TURN! OTHER THAN MIDORIYA AND TODOROKI, CLASS 1A''S NOT DOING SO HOT!]


    "You forgot Team Shinso is comprised of students from Classes A, B, and C," Aizawa deadpanned.


    [WHAT? REALLY?]


    ''He didn''t notice?''


    Haru felt two familiar presences nearby and warned his team, "Guys, stop a moment!"


    They all slid to a halt just in time to see Monoma steal Katsuki''s headband.


    The blue-eyed blonde smirked as he twirled the cloth around his finger, "Your class is too small-minded," he taunted, "Think bigger."


    Katsuki bristled, "What did you say? Get back here!"


    Shinso looked at Haru, "What now?"


    A small smile played at Haru''s lips as he watched the unfolding scene in front of them, "Let''s stay and watch for a moment. This ought to be good."


    Jiro hummed and nodded in agreement. Even Tetsutetsu was curious to see how this would play out.


    Meanwhile, Monoma continued his baiting towards the elder Bakugo, "Midnight said the obstacle course was just the first game. We figured that they wouldn''t that many of us right off the bat."


    Katsuki glared at the other teen, "Heh?"


    "It made sense that they would keep about forty contestants for the next event. All we had to do was stay within that group as we ran. From our spots in the middle ranks, we could fully observe the Quirks our rivals had and huge their capabilities. Only a fool would obsess with winning the preliminary rounds without multiple trump cards. Wouldn''t you agree, Haru?"


    The redhead shook his head as Team Shinso slowly inched away, "Uh, uh. You''re not bringing me into this."


    He decided right then and there to ignore the copycat for the rest of the event.


    He changed his mind a millisecond later. He was feeling fickle...


    "Did you guys plan this as a class?" he asked.


    Monoma placed Katsuki''s stolen headband around his own neck, "It wasn''t totally unanimous, but I say it''s playing out well. It better than chasing after a temporary front runner like a horse with a carrot waving in his face."


    Katsuki popped a vein.


    While taunting was often a viable strategy to throw off an opponent, there was such thing as taking it too far or choosing the wrong victim. Monoma had taunting down in spades, but he generally chose the wrong victim or didn''t know when to stop.


    Just like now.


    "While I have your attention, you''re kinda famous aren''t you? Being attacked by that sludge villain. You''ll have to tell me about it sometime. It must be strange to find yourself in the role of the victim," he turned away giving a mocking wave, "See you later... Bakahoe!"


    Everyone on Team Shinso had the same reaction.


    ''Ooooooooooooooooo!''


    "Back it up," Haru shuffled backward pulling Jiro and Tetsutetsu with him, "Just back it up."


    Shinso just nodded with a deadpan expression, "Uh-huh."


    Tetsutetsu just did as instructed, his face blank, "Man, that was unmanly."


    Jiro had a similar expression, "He dug his own grave."


    Haru bowed his head respectfully, "A moment of silence for the faithful departed."


    Team Shinso made a tactical withdrawal.


    ***


    Katsuki was livid, "Kirishima," Team Bakugo gawked as their rider emitted pure wrath as he spoke, "Before we take on Deku, we''re going to kill every one of these B-list idiots!"


    "Monoma, don''t provoke him," one of the blonde''s teammates, Kaibara, warned, "That''s the kind of thing he would do."


    "Yeah, maybe you''re right. It''s a bad habit." the blonde agreed, surprising everyone within hearing, "Let''s go."


    Kirishima looked at Katsuki who was beginning to completely lose it, "Calm down, Bakugo. You got to keep a level head or we''ll never get out points back!"


    Katuski pounded his fists together, causing his sweat to explode from the friction, "Shut up!" his voice turned dangerous, "I''ve never been calmer. Now get after them, Kirishima!"


    The redhead furrowed his brow in concentration, "Please don''t make us regret this."


    Team Bakugo charged after Team Monoma with Katuski yelling at the top of his lungs, "You think you''re tough?" he stretched out a hand towards Monoma, "Die!"


    With a smooth movement, Monoma used the palm of his hand to push Katsuki''s arm a little to the side, causing the aimed explosion to miss completely. With practiced ease, Monoma brought up his other hand and blasted Katsuki in the face with the copied version of his Quirk.


    "You move too slow."


    Kirishima shook his head to get the smoke away from his face, "Whoa! He''s got your Quirk!"


    Katsuki gritted his teeth swinging his arm down to blast at Monoma once again, "Damn it!"


    Monoma didn''t seem phased as he blocked the attack with Kirishima''s Quirk.


    Kirishima''s eyes widened in shock, "What? Mine too?"


    Katsuki lowered his hands, his initial rage ebbing to a calculated simmer, "That bastard. He can copy other powers."


    Monoma nudged at his teammates in a secret signal to back away. If he had learned one thing during his two weeks of training at the Shuei-Gumi, he had learned to take a victory when he was able.


    He had also learned how to create backup plans.


    Seeing his person who had taunted him only a second before trying got leave, Katsuki growled and ordered his team to give chase.


    A stream of glue spouted through the air and flowed around Team Bakugo''s feet, trapping them in place.


    Monoma gave the student responsible a thankful wave, "Thanks for the backup, Bondo."


    Team Monoma continued their retreat. They hadn''t gone far however when Team Bakugo was after them again, having been freed from the glue by Ashido''s acid.


    Katsuki palms popped with small explosions, "Losers, get back here!"


    Monoma furrowed his eyes in annoyance, "Doesn''t he ever give up?"


    He turned to make a snarky comment when he suddenly realized how close the rival team was.


    Katsuki blasted himself away from his team a second time ignoring the yells from Kirishima.


    Monoma nearly went into a panic and yelled to one of his teammates, "Tsuburaba! Stop him!"


    The brown-haired boy in front of him inhaled and blew out a stream of air that hardened into a disc-shaped shield above his team.


    Katsuki landed on the invisible surface with a splat, reminding Monoma of a bug on a windshield. The ash-blonde started punching the hard surface angrily.


    Tsuburaba gave a self-satisfied chuckle, "You look stupid fighting with air," he scoffed.


    With a roar, Katuski smashed his fist through the barrier, much to Team Monoma''s surprise. Monoma activated Kaibara''s borrowed Quirk, Gyrate, causing his arm to rotate like a drill.


    He managed to hit Katsuki back but failed to protect his team''s headbands.


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Team Shinso was down to zero points.


    Of the 675 points they had accumulated, they retained none.


    It had all happened when Team Shiozaki had confronted them, leading to an all-out ?ssault that made other teams flee the scene to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. It had ended when Shiozaki used her vines to snag the points.


    Two weeks after training had done wonders for the girl''s leadership skills and Quirk usage.


    "I apologize," the vines-haired girl called back as the team retreated, "You put up a good fight."


    Tetsutetsu was fuming, "Let''s go after them!"


    Shinso shook his head, "No."


    "Why?" the silver-haired teen''s eye glazed over.


    Jiro gave Haru and Shinso a look, "Do you guys have a plan B?"


    Shinso stretched his arms over his head a grim smile on his face, "We''re actually going with plan D now. We let our points get stolen and harass other teams until the last minute."


    "Then we snatch back the necessary points to pass," Haru finished.


    Jiro jabbed one of her earphone jacks into Tetsutetsu, waking him up with a jolt, "I was wondering how we lost so easily, but it sounds risky. We have no idea where all the points will be by then."


    Haru tilted his head, a knowing look on his face, "Don''t we?"


    Jiro blinked, "Have you... seriously been monitoring everyone in this event?"


    Haru grinned, "I''ve been monitoring everyone since the obstacle course.


    Tetsutetsu looked confused, still dazed from his previously brainwashing, "What are you talking about?"


    "One of my subskills. Allows me to sense the surrounding people and what they''re doing," Haru explained briefly.


    Shinso cut off the conversation before it could go on a further tangent, "No time for explanations. Haru, do the thing."


    "Way ahead of you."


    There was a low-pitched hum accompanied by the cheeping of several small birds


    Shinso had a smirk on his face when he saw what was coming from Haru''s exposed arm.


    "Hummingbirds, huh?"


    "Did you have a better idea?"


    "No, this is actually better than what I had in mind when you suggested this plan."


    Tetsutetsu didn''t say anything as he watched the paper-befeathered chibis harassing the other teams.


    [WHOA! MANY OF THE STUDENTS ARE BEING ATTACKED SIMALTANIOUSLY BY A FLOCK OF BIRDS! WHO COULD BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS?]


    [One of the students here does have a Quirk that allows him to speak to animals, but judging from the species, this isn''t his work.]


    Jiro deadpanned at Haru, "You do remember that hummingbirds don''t exist in Japan, right?"


    Haru scrunched up his face slightly, "Well... that detail seemed irrelevant when I first created them."


    Tetsutetsu suddenly realized something, "Won''t we be given a red card if a team falls down because of us?"


    Shinso patted the silver-haired teen''s head, "No need to worry, if they fall, it won''t be because of us. They are merely a distraction for our plan."


    Haru grabbed Shinso by his collar and jerked him down, "Everyone, huddle together, now!"


    There was a hiss and a rustle of paper as Haru encased them all in a large sphere as they heard Kaminari yell.


    "Indiscriminate Shock: 1.3 Million Volts!"


    A wave of electricity thundered across the field, stunning more than half the teams on the field and bursting Filo and her flock. Luckily, Haru''s barrier protected Team Shinso from the attack despite the pain the boy felt from losing so many animal clones at once.


    "That was close," Tetsutetsu breathed, letting out the air he did not know he had been holding.


    Jiro looked at Haru in concern, "You okay?"


    Haru''s furrowed his brows, "Brace yourselves."


    They all felt a chill crawl across the outer surface of their protective shell.


    [WOULD YOU LOOK AT THAT! TODOROKI STOPPED ALL THOSE TEAMS COLD IN THEIR TRACKS!]


    "But only after Kaminari had immobilized the students using his electricity. Todoroki did not want a repeat of when so many students avoided his attack like during the obstacle race. He''s been adapting his strategy."


    "We''re frozen in," Shinso hissed, "Plan D is a bust."


    [IT SEEMS THAT TODOROKI HAS ENCIRCLED TEAM MIDORIYA IN A CIRCLE OF ICE, LEAVING THEM NOWHERE LEFT TO RUN.]


    Haru closed his eyes, whispering softly, "Katon..."


    The outer surface of the origami sphere glowed with heat as flames melted away the ice that encased them.


    Shinso gazed in awe as he both felt and saw a warm glow dimly lighting up the dark space they had been hiding in, "What is this?"


    No one answered him as the paper shifted and shattered apart, breaking the weakened ice along with it.


    For the first time, Aizawa commented first, [It appears that one team was able to counter both attacks that neutralized the other teams.]


    [THAT''S CRAZY!]


    The crowd cheered as an alarm sounded the one-minute mark.


    Shinso nodded at Haru, "Do it."


    Haru held a hand, palm upward, and blew across it, "Yukine."


    A peregrine falcon sprang from his hand and took to the sky.


    "Another bird?" Tetsutetsu asked.


    "Not just any bird," Haru watched the tony dot hovering above the stadium, "The fastest animal in existence."


    The redhead detected an unforeseen movement, "Speaking of speed..."


    [WHAT? WHAT HAPPENED? IT WAS ONE BIG BLUR! HOLY SMOKES! WHY DIDN''T IIDA SHOW THIS AMOUNT OF SPEED IN THE PRELIMINARIES?]


    Jiro blinked, "What happened?"


    "Iida somehow increased his speed that moved his team faster than Izuku''s team could react," Haru sounded impressed, "It''s quite a feat. I never thought he could move at that speed before," he narrowed his eyes, "Izuku has gotten desperate. He''s charging Todoroki and¨C" he cut himself off, "Times up!"


    [TIME FOR A COUNTDOWN!]


    There was a flash as electricity sparked out over the ice hiding the battling Teams Todoroki and Midoriya.


    An explosion shattered the ice wall on the side farthest away from Team Shinso as Team Bakugo joined the fight.


    There was a shrill cry of a falcon as a white bullet plummeted from the sky at the record speed of the world''s fastest avian.


    [TIMES UP!]


    Haru flinched as he ''saw'' Katsuki faceplant into the ground. There was a flutter of wings as Yukine settled in Shinso''s shoulder, causing the lavender-haired student to smile.


    "Looks like we got the points."

 Chapter 26 - Shinobi World vs Hero Society

    [TIME FOR A COUNTDOWN!]


    There was a flash as electricity sparked out over the ice hiding the battling Teams Todoroki and Midoriya.


    An explosion shattered the ice wall on the side farthest away from Team Shinso as Team Katuski joined the fight.


    There was a shrill cry of a falcon as a white bullet plummeted from the sky at the record speed of the world''s fastest avian.


    [TIMES UP!]


    Haru flinched as he felt Katsuki faceplant into the ground. There was a flutter of wings as Yukine settled in Shinso''s shoulder, causing the purple-haired student to smile.


    "Looks like we got the points."


    [AND WITH THAT, THE SECOND ROUND OF THE SPORTS FESTIVAL IS OFFICIALLY OVER!]


    Team Bakugo ran over to their rider to see if he was okay. Katsuki hadn''t even bothered lifting his face from the dirt as he pounded his fist against the ground in frustration amidst his muffled screams of rage.


    [NOW, LET''S TAKE A LOOK AT WHO OUR TOP FOUR TEAMS ARE! IN FIRST PLACE... TEAM TODOROKI!]


    Yaoyorozu sighed, her nerves still on edge from the close call. Iida also looked shaken while Kaminari was wandering around dumbly, his brain fried. Todoroki merely frowned.


    [IN SECOND PLACE... TEAM BAKUGO!]


    Ashido ?r??n?d as she shook remnants of acid from her hands. Sero just shrugged nonchalantly, okay with at least passing. Kirishima looked a little disgruntled but his reaction was a million times better than Katsuki''s temper tantrum.


    [IN THIRD PLACE IS TEAM SHIOZ¨CWAIT, WHAT? IT''S TEAM SHINSO! WHEN DID THEY COME BACK FROM THE DEAD?]


    Shinso smirked as Haru held up several headbands with the accumulated 1125 points. Tetsutetsu grinned in satisfaction while Jiro smiled softly. Shiozaki looked confused, realizing that her points were gone.


    Haru stroked Yukine''s head, causing the falcon to give a satisfied purr deep in its ?h?st, "Good job, Yukine."


    [AND IN FOURTH PLACE, TEAM MIDORIYA!]


    Izuku plopped to his knees and shed a literal waterfall of tears.


    Shinso massaged his temple in annoyance at the sounds of Izuku''s sobs, "Man, can''t he get a grip?"


    Haru''s eyes sparkled a little at a sudden creation from his friend''s tears, "Oh pretty, a rainbow!"


    [NOW LET''S TAKE AN HOUR LUNCH BREAK BEFORE WE START THE AFTERNOON FESTIVITIES! HEY ERASURE HEAD, LET''S GRAB SOME FOOD.]


    [I''m taking a nap.]


    [HUH?]


    Jiro stretched her arms above her head, loosening the stiffness in her joints, "Well, let''s not waste time."


    Shinso began to walk off when Haru placed a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. The insomniac glanced at the redhead''s hand before giving him a blank look."


    "What?"


    "Care to join us?"


    Shinso blinked, "Sorry?"


    Jiro crossed her arms giving him a deadpan look, "He''s asking you to join our little group," she gave Haru a side glance, "That was what you were going to say, right?"


    Haru rubbed the back of his head, "Well~ I was going to just start with lunch, but yeah, this works too."


    Shinso''s mind was reeling at the casual bluntness of the offer. In the past, when making friends, it had always been a complicated ordeal or some sort of setup to break his trust. This was completely out of the blue. No group discussions, no hesitation, no complexity whatsoever.


    "Sure."


    Tetsutetsu rubbed his eyes with his arms as he wept manly tears, "That''s just so manly!"


    Jiro turned away, her hand clasped behind her head, "Cool. Now let''s eat."


    Haru grinned, "Great! Drinks are on me! Any preferences?"


    ***


    Best Jeanist got up from his seat and decided to grab something to eat.


    ''So far, Haru has been keeping on a lower profile during the matches. A viable strategy in his case to avoid predictability.'' He sighed. ''He does well with teamwork, but if we look at his fighting style in a strict sense he fights strongest alone when there is no risk of anyone getting caught in the crossfire. Judging from what he''s been able to tell us about his world, I shudder imagining the damage sustained during large-scale battles among the stronger individuals there.''


    As the number four hero exited his booth, he saw a familiar figure exiting one near him.


    "All Might."


    The Symbol of Peace turned, flashing his signature smile at him, "Ah! Best Jeanist! So nice that you were able to come today!"


    The denim-clad hero coolly walked down the hallway alongside All Might, his long legs allowing him to keep in pace with the literal giant, "Even if the Hero Commission didn''t ?ssign me to watch the festival this year, I still would have made time considering the circumstances."


    All Might''s smile became less genuine, "So they are still making it an issue?"


    Jeanist nodded, a look of distaste in his emerald-colored eyes, "If I am to be perfectly blunt, they are making more of the situation than they should. They wish to take advantage of an internet rumor and use it as some sort of psychological weapon against villains."


    All Might grunted in understanding, being a phycological weapon of sorts himself, "Hmm... Sounds like a nasty piece of business. I never got the whole politics behind it all."


    "Their plots are so interwoven with their different agendas and deceit there''s no point in trying to understand it," Best Jeanist stated. He stopped at the head of a stairway, his eyes locked on a familiar flame-wreathed figure, "Looks like we aren''t the only high-ranking heroes interested in this festival..."


    All Might also paused, his gaze following Jeanist''s own.


    "Long time no see! Why don''t we all catch up, Endeavor!"


    The number two hero didn''t bother turning around at first. "All Might," he responded curtly.


    The Flame Hero turned to look at the two blonde figures standing at the top of the stairs, his face showing no friendliness whatsoever.


    All Might continued speaking as if he did not notice the tense atmosphere arising, "I haven''t talked to you since that press conference ten years ago. Been a while so I figured I''d say hi."


    "I was just passing by," Best Jeanist said.


    He really didn''t care about catching up today.


    Endeavor turned away again, "Are you now? Well then, All Might, you did what you wanted to do. We''re done. Best Jeanist, you can continue on your way," the seemingly always grumpy hero stalked down the stairs grumbling, "Chatting like we''re old friends. What a joke."


    All Might gave a raucous laugh as he performed a rolling summersault over Endeavor''s head, landing in the number two hero''s way, "Come on, why the cold shoulder?"


    Best Jeanist slid a lock of his hair through his fingers out of habit, "You of all people asking that? No offense, but I''m sure the answer is that he doesn''t like you at all."


    All Might ignored the jab (although a figurative arrow did strike through his ?h?st) as he kept trying to talk to his rival, "You should be thrilled. After all, your son''s doing very well out there just using half his power. You must be a great teacher!"


    Endeavor''s glare became fiercer, "Are you implying something?"


    Best Jeanist suddenly took interest in those words. ''Interesting. He says that as if he''s been accused of something. His eyes narrowed slightly. Those rumors¡­ were they true?''


    All Might quickly reassured the number two hero of his real intentions, "No! I want to know your secrets. How do we train the next generation of heroes? I''d ask Best Jeanist but his pupil is... unique..."


    Best Jeanist couldn''t help but smile slightly at that. All Might wasn''t wrong.


    "Do you think I would tell you anything I taught the boy?" Endeavor asked as if All Might''s question was the stupidest thing he had ever heard before, "You''re all flash and no brains as usual," he shoved past the hero, "Out of my way."


    All Might stood awkwardly as Endeavor pushed him aside, "Okay..."


    Endeavor stopped a few steps away, "I can ?ssure you of one thing, All Might. Whatever it takes, that kid of mine will beat you someday. I''ll make sure of it. That''s why I made him."


    All Might frowned, "You did what?"


    Endeavor looked over his shoulder, his vibrant turquoise eye gleaming through his flaming mask. "He''s in a rebellious phase right now, but he will take your place. I''ll see to that," the pro hero bit out, each word laced with more venom than the last.


    "There is more to being number one than just power, Endeavor," Best Jeanist commented, "It takes heart and spirit that even the best of us struggle to possess."


    The number two hero switched his gaze upon the number four hero, "I am perfectly aware of your little protege. I''ve seen his files and know his Quirk. He''s no match for Shoto."


    Best Jeanist suddenly smirked, "The file you received isn''t fully up to date, Endeavor. My student is quite capable as you shall see."


    Endeavor grunted and started walking away.


    "And one last thing," Best Jeanist gave a parting shot, "Your son''s Quirk contains Haru''s ultimate weakness, but it isn''t fire."


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Todoroki had asked Izuku to speak in private so they had taken themselves to one of the many empty tunnels in the stadium to talk.


    Izuku had a sense of what Endeavor''s son wanted to talk about. During that last part of the cavalry battle, Tokoroki had used his left side. It was only for a second when Izuku had managed to use his Quirk without damaging his arm and the heterochromatic boy subconsciously used his fire to combat the new threat. Only Izuku has seen it. Not even Haru had noticed, not that they knew that he was able to see everything in the first place.


    Izuku took a deep breath, "So... you brought me here. Now what?"


    Todoroki didn''t answer, instead silently glaring at the mossy-haired teen across from him.


    Izuku gulped, "W-well we should probably eat soon," he stuttered, a little unnerved from the unchanging stare, "The cafeteria''s going to be busy."


    "I was overwhelmed," Todoroki finally broke his vow of silence, "It made me break the promise I made to myself a long time ago."


    Izuku pondered the words. ''It would have given him such an advantage to use his left side, and yet... he didn''t.''


    Todoroki looked at his left hand thoughtfully, "Iida, Kaminari, Yaoyorozu, Tokoyami, and Uraraka... None of them felt it. At that moment, I was the only one who could sense your true power. It reminded me of something. Experiencing All Might''s Quirk."


    Izuku visibly became nervous, "Oh yeah? Okay... Is that all?"


    "I''m saying," Todoroki continued, not looking up from his hand, "The power you hold felt the same as All Might''s," he lowered his hand, "Midoriya, tell me," the bicolored haired boy gave Izuku a serious look, "Are you All Might''s secret love child or something?"


    Izuku''s mind drew a blank. ''Am I... what?''


    There was a heavy thud and both boys looked up to see Haru standing there, the plastic bottle of oolong tea having fallen from his nerveless hands.


    "H-Haru-chan!"


    Haru didn''t respond as his mind was trying to reboot from the amount of cell damage it had just received. ''Okay... wow...? Of all the theories, I never even pondered that one.''


    "Izu, are you¨C"


    ''ET TU, HARU-CHAN?''


    Izuku began flailing his arms in the negative, "No! No way! That''s not it at all! I guess even if I was, I''d totally say I wasn''t soyouprobbalywon''tbeleivenomatterwhat!"


    Haru sweatdropped, "Stop for air, Izu."


    Izuku took a sharp intake of air, "I promise, you got the wrong idea!"


    Haru picked up the fallen bottle of tea, "For the record, I can detect lies. He''s telling the truth," he twisted the cap off, taking a sip from the beverage.


    "''That''s not it at all,''" Todoroki repeated, "That''s some interesting wording. It suggests there is something between you two that you cannot talk about."


    "Quit quoting other people and get to the point," Haru demanded, his tone bearing a warning.


    Todoroki locked eyes and met Haru''s gaze unflinchingly.


    Izuku started sweating as he felt the clash of wills overflowing the hallway. ''He''s meeting Haru-chan''s look head-on! They both have such an intense presence! It almost suffocating!''


    "My father is the hero, Endeavor. You both must have heard of him, which means you are aware he''s the number two hero," Todoroki glanced at Izuku, "So if you are connected to the number one hero, All Might, in some way, that would mean that I have even more reason to beat you. My old man is ambitious, he aims for the top. He used his power to make a name for himself as a hero, but he was never able to best All Might so the Symbol of Peace is living proof of his failure. He''s still at it though. Trying to take down All Might. One way or another."


    Izuku looked confused, "I''m not sure what you''re getting at."


    Haru grunted, not saying anything, but understanding perfectly.


    Todoroki''s eyes hardened, "Have you ever heard of Quirk marriages?"


    Haru clenched his jaw but remained silent.


    "They became a problem after the first few generations when superpowers became widespread. Some sought out potential mates with the sole intention to create powerful children. Many people were forced into relationships. Most people viewed it as old-fashioned arranged marriages, but clearly, it was unethical. My father not only has a rich history of accomplishments, but plenty of money to throw at his problems. He bought my mother''s relatives to get his hands on her Quirk, and now he''s using me to usurp All Might," the bicolored-haired boy clenched his fist in anger, "It''s so annoying. I refuse to be a tool for that scumbag."


    "So, you wish to win this festival using only your right side because that was the Quirk inherited from your mother. All the while you refuse to use your fire side because you inherited it from your father," Haru finished, a look of understanding dawning on his face.


    Todoroki glared at him, "Every memory of my mother... I can only see her crying."


    Haru felt a sharp pain in his head as memories of his parents'' devastated faces from their years of suffering.


    Todoroki placed a hand to his scar, "I remember when she called my left side unbearable before she poured boiling water on my face."


    Haru placed a hand to his mouth, a look of mixed horror and sorrow on his face.


    Izuku paled, gasping in shock.


    "The reason I picked a fight with you was to prove I was capable of not relying on his damned fire Quirk. I am going to show him I reject his power and that I can take first place without using it."


    Todoroki turned away, "You''re obviously connected to All Might even if you won''t tell me about it," he said to Izuku, "No matter how fiercely you come at me in the future, I will defeat you using only my right side. I can ?ssure you of that."


    "How arrogant."


    Todoroki stiffened turning to look back at Haru, "What was that?"


    Haru''s expression held a look of pity. Not for his classmate''s hard life, but for his misled ideals.


    "You dare stand there and say you are going to win this festival with just half your power? Don''t make me laugh."


    Todoroki glared daggers at his class rep, "It doesn''t matter if you are backed by the number four hero. I will beat you too. You''re an Uzumaki. A member of a legendary clan so¨C"


    "¨CI''m going to stop you right there," Haru interrupted crushingly, "My clan is no more legendary in this world than any other clan. It''s all something that blew up on the internet b?r?ly a decade ago."


    Todoroki narrowed his eyes at Haru''s odd statement, "You said this world. What are you implying?"


    Haru flicked his hair from his eyes, "I''m not born of this world. To put it simply, I''m from a different universe. An alternate reality as some may put it."


    One could have heard someone drop a pin in the silence that followed. Izuku''s eyes were wider than dinner plates while Todoroki''s usually calm expression was filled with shock.


    "What...?"


    Haru decided to drop the second bombshell, "I don''t even have a Quirk."


    "Impossible."


    "If you feel my pinky toe, I have two joints."


    There was another silence.


    Around the corner, unnoticed by the three, Katsuki, who had been listening from the beginning, had lowered himself to crouch as he tried to process what he had just heard.


    "In the world where I come from, my clan was legendary but was wiped out by those who feared their power," Haru pulled his hair away from his face, revealing the dark symbol on his forehead, "This seal was placed on me at birth. It has provided me with all the knowledge I have about myself and more," he let his hair fall, "Unlike everyone else in this world Todoroki, I was born in a time of war, in a world where war was an everyday practice. Back where I come from, I would already be serving in the military for at least three years now. Considering my abilities, I would more likely have been serving since I was ten."


    The blood drained from Izuku''s face.


    Todoroki managed to keep his usual expression of calm, "How are you here?"


    "My father and mother were members of an organization called the Akatsuki. They spent years planning to take control of the world and bring lasting peace. They committed many crimes and killed uncountable numbers of people in the process," Haru unconsciously touched his forehead, "The memories are fuzzy, but someone defeated my parents and convinced them to trust that peace can exist without the need of pain. My father traded his life to resurrect thousands of people he had killed," a single tear trickled down Haru''s cheek, "My mother was pregnant with me at the time.


    After giving birth, she tried to keep my existence a secret while keeping enemies from trying to steal my father''s power that was contained in his eyes. She was fatally injured in her fight and b?r?ly managed to use a ritual that would transport her and me to safety.


    The ritual seal was damaged and we were warped to this universe by mistake. She died from her wounds shortly after. My adoptive parents and Best Jeanist were the only ones who saw her alive," Haru took a deep breath staring at his hands, "Most of my memories of my parents are of them suffering through years of constant, war, starvation, and betrayal. They had no happy memories to share. They could only pass on my mother''s Kekkei Genkai, and the vitality and powers of the Uzumaki Clan" he clenched his fists looking up at Todoroki, "I fight with all the power they passed on to me so as not to repeat their mistakes. I can''t change what they did. I am fighting because I never want this world to experience what mine has," his amber-colored eye glinted in the light, "I''m here because others supported me. For their sake, I will fight and win. If you refuse to fight me or Katsuki at full power. You will lose."


    ***


    (In the cafeteria...)


    "What''s taking him so long?" Kaminari wh?n?d from where he sat, his body stretched across the surface of the table.


    Jiro looked up from where she had been comforting Shiozaki, the vine shared girl still in shock about losing, "I don''t know. He probably runs into something," her dark purple eyes scanned the cafeteria, "He''ll probably send a clone if he can''t make it. You know, if he has to deal with that."


    Shinso leaned forward, "Deal with what? Hormones?"


    Jiro gave him a grossed-out look, "Ew! No!"


    The purple-haired teen smirked, "Just thought I''d ask. What does he have to deal with?"


    "A secret. If you ask him, he''ll probably tell you."


    Shinso raised an eyebrow, "Is it a big deal?"


    Kaminari grinned, "Very, but we''re all cool with it! No problem!"


    Monoma walked up to the table with his tray kicking at Kaminari''s leg, "Move, Pichu. I''ve had it with the rest of you 1A rejects for today."


    Shinso smirked, "I already like this guy."


    Monoma looked up at the newest addition to their group, "Who''s the boogeyman?"


    Jiro made a lazy motion at the purple-haired teen beside her, "This is Shinso. Haru asked him to join us."


    The blonde looked at the newest addition to their group thoughtfully, "For lunch or for good?"


    Shinso choked and started coughing.


    Shiozaki shook her head in disapproval, "Monoma, I think you worded that a little..."


    "No," Shinso gasped as he pushed his coughing fit down, "I was just surprised."


    Kaminari shrugged, still grinning, "Better get used to it, ''cause this is what it''s like and we won''t let you go."


    Shinso lowered his head slightly. ''What should I say? This is all so different? I don''t even know if I can trust them?''


    "Sorry if I''m awkward. No one has ever¨C"


    "Just shut up and forget about whoever''s been a jerk to you," Jiro told him, "They aren''t worth the brain loss it takes to remember."


    Monoma eyes lit up, "Were you bullied about your Quirk too?"


    That ''too'' made Shinso''s face light up, "Uh... yeah. I can brainwash people."


    Kaminari gaped in awe, "Really? That''s so cool! So, you don''t even have to fight?"


    Shinso rubbed the back of his neck, "It''s not that strong..."


    Monoma scoffed, "Really? Here, let me see," he reached out a hand, "I can copy Quirks when I touch people, so let''s see."


    Jiro held up a hand, noticing Shinso''s discomfort about being the center of attention, "Hold on guys, Kaminari and I are on the next round too. We shouldn''t reveal any of our Quirk''s secrets to each other."


    Shiozaki nodded in agreement, "It wouldn''t be fair."


    Shinso spoke slowly, "Well... as long as he doesn''t say anything..." he reached out a hand towards Monoma, "Here."


    The blonde''s eyes widened, "This is..."


    Shinso deflated, a look of regret on his face, "Villainous, I know."


    "Broken as hell! This Quirk is a villain''s nightmare!"


    Shinso was completely taken aback, "Huh?"


    Monoma slowly grinned, "You really have a cool Quirk."


    "I... uh... thanks..."


    "Mind if I join?"


    The four teens snapped their heads up to see Haru smiling at them, holding several drinks in his hands.


    Kaminari stared at him in shock, "Haru! How long were you standing there?"


    Haru tilted his head as he thought a moment, "Right after the boogeyman question."


    ''THE WHOLE TIME?''


    Haru sat down, pouting a little, "I wasn''t hiding."


    Shinso chuckled. ''These guys.''


    ***


    Once lunch was finished, it was time for everyone to head back to the stadium. UA was about to start the side games of the festival. They even had a cheerleading squad from America on the sidelines to cheer the students on before the final event of the festival.


    Haru, as the class representative, was presently rounding up his classmates so they wouldn''t be late. He was met with confusion when he found all the girls gathered in one of the waiting rooms with his sensory. Not only that, their moods were all over the place.


    Standing outside the door, Haru knocked briefly and entered, "Girls, it ti¨C" he stopped.


    All the girls of Class 1A all dressed up in cheerleading uniforms.


    "Um..." he turned his head away awkwardly, "Did I miss something?"


    Yaoyorozu paled, "Wait, you didn''t know about this?"


    "About what?"


    Jiro tossed her pompoms to the floor wrapping her arms around herself to hide her exposed skin, "I KNEW IT! UGH! I HATE THOSE GUYS!"


    Ashido had an evil smile and waved at the redhead, whose complexion now matched his hair, "See anything you like, Class Rep?"


    Haru snuck a glance, blushed, and looked away, "Would you all please explain what''s going on?"


    "Mineta and Kaminari told us that all the girls had to wear these uniforms for the bigs cheer battle this afternoon," Yaoyorozu explained in embarrassment.


    Haru looked at his vice representative in disbelief, "And~ you believed them."


    Yaoyorozu ?r??n?d, "I can''t believe I fell for their scheme! I even made the uniforms from my Quirk because they said you must have forgotten to tell after Mr. Aizawa discussed it with you."


    A shadow passed over Haru''s eyes, "Is that so..."


    ***


    Kaminari and Mineta waited at the entrance to the arena, eagerly waiting for the unsuspecting girls of their class to go all fanservice.


    "This is going to be great!" Mineta drooled.


    Kaminari''s hair sparkled in anticipation, "You think we''ll get in trouble for this?"


    "Not until afterward! It''ll be worth it though!"


    The electric blonde suddenly felt his gut instincts go off, "Danger!"


    A dark miasma swirled from the tunnel as a pair of yellow eyes appeared in the center of it.


    "You two are so dead."


    The two teens screamed as a streak of red passed across their vision just before they were sent flying across the field, each bearing a large red hand mark from the slap Haru had given to both of them.


    Haru straightened up, breathing hard, "Die."


    Two minor explosions from the tags he had slapped on his two victims echoed across the arena, causing a small amount of concern.


    [WHAT JUST HAPPENED? ARE THOSE STUDENTS?]


    Aizawa looked at a small bu??erfly land in front of him. He picked it up and unfolded it.


    [Just a class rep knocking some unruly students in line.]


    [ARE YOU SURE IT WAS SAFE? IT SEEMS A BIT OVERKILL!]


    [Those explosions were no more dangerous than our landmines from the Obstacle Race. From the message I just got, they got off easy.]


    [OKAY THEN! ONCE THE SIDE GAMES ARE OVER THE TOP SIXTEEN STUDENTS FORM THE CALVERY BATTLE WILL BE DUKING IT OUT TORNOMENT STYLE FIGHTING COMPETITION! I PROMISE YOU''RE NOT GONNA WANT TO MISS THESE EPIC MATCHUPS!]


    Midnight held up a box, [Come closer and draw lots to see who you''re up against. Then enjoy the p???sur? of the recreational games before we start. The sixteen finalists have the option to participate in these games or sitting out to prepare for battle. I''m sure you all want to preserve your stamina.]


    Everyone drew numbers and Midnight jotted down the results on a touch screen before uploading them to the hologram.


    [Take a look at the bracket my dears. Gaze on your opponents!]


    Izuku Midoriya vs Hitoshi Shinso


    Hanta Sero vs Shoto Todoroki


    Haruko Bakugo vs Kyoka Jiro


    Denki Kaminari vs Mina Ashido


    Mei Hatsume vs Tenya Iida


    Fumikage Tokoyami vs Momo Yaoyorozu


    Katsuki Bakugo vs Ochaco Uraraka


    Eijiro Kirishima vs Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu


    "SERIOUSLY? HOW DOES THIS KEEP HAPPENING?" Kirishima and Tetsutetsu yelled.


    Tokoyami glanced at Yaoyorozu, "I''ll give it my all."


    The female recommended student nodded acknowledgment, "Good. That''s all that I ask of you."


    Jiro quietly hummed the Phantom of the Opera tune ''All I Ask of You,'' causing Haru to snicker.


    Kaminari cracked his knuckles, "This is going to be quite a fight."


    Ashido smiled brightly, "I can''t wait to melt your bu??!"


    Katusuki frowned as he saw who he was paired up against, "Who''s Uraraka?"


    The brunette gasped in horror at the realization she hadn''t even been on the ash blonde''s radar.


    Haru sweatdropped. ''I''m seriously going to get him flashcards of our class''s names''


    Izuku felt a wave of gloom upon realizing that he''d be fighting Todoroki if they both made it to the second round. He didn''t even know the Quirk of the guy he was fighting in the first round.


    ''Wait! Haru-chan teamed up with this guy so maybe I can ask him!''


    Haru walked past him, giving him a glance, "I''m not revealing his Quirk, Izu. Sorry."


    The green-haired teen frowned in disappointment, "Haru-chan..."


    Haru turned and ruffled Izuku''s fluffy hair, "It won''t be fair to him if I do. He trusted me to keep his secret," seeing his friend''s downcast face, he relented, "One hint. Actions speak louder than words."


    The redhead turned and followed the general flow of the finalists as they head off to rest up and plan their next move.


    Izuku was left pondering the vague words. ''Actions speak louder than words....''

 Chapter 27 - UA Sports Festival: First Round Battles

    During the recreational games, the top sixteen participants didn''t allow themselves to relax. Some tried to come up with a strategy, some tried to rest their bodies, some tried to prepare for the fight, some tried to hype themselves up, some just tried to at least calm their nerves. It was a case of preparing for anything.


    Haru''s time was put into meditation as it was one of the few methods of recovering chakra available to him. Yet another secret of Haru''s special sensory, Kagura Shingan was its massive chakra consumption when used at its full capacity. It was taxing on both mind and stamina. So, while Haru''s reserves were far from depleted, he wasn''t going to risk running dry in the middle of a match, not with the stakes at hand.


    [HEY SPORTS FANS! ARE YOU READY?]


    The sound of Present Mics Voice followed by the affirmative yells of the crowd caused the redhead to slowly open his eyes.


    [OUR COMPETITORS ARE ON THEIR OWN NOW. SOMETIMES HEROES HAVE ONLY THEMSELVES TO RELY ON! HEART! SKILL! STRENGTH! WISDOM! COURAGE! THEY''LL HAVE TO USE ALL THESE THINGS TO RISE TO THE TOP!]


    The students from Class 1A, minus Izuku because he was in the first match, were gathered in their personal seating area. Haru sat next to Katsuki while Jiro and Kaminari sat next to him.


    His phone buzzed and he pulled it out to see he had received a text message from a familiar number under the name of Ito Sensei.[1]


    ''Good luck.''


    Haru smiled at the words and pocketed his phone.


    ***


    [1] ''Ito'' is Japanese for ''thread'' so the name means ''thread sensei''


    ***


    [ALRIGHT, AUDIENCE! LET''S GET RIGHT TO THE GOOD STUFF AND GET TO THESE FINALS ALREADY!] the announcement screens placed all around the arena flickered into a vs. mode, [WELCOME OUR FIRST FIGHTERS! DON''T BE FOOLED BY THE NERVOUS LOOK ON HIS FACE, IT''S IZUKU MIDORIYA FROM THE HERO COURSE! VS, HITOSHI SHINSO FROM GENERAL STUDIES WHO REALLY HASN''T DONE ANYTHING TO STAND OUT YET! THE RULES ARE SIMPLE: IMOBILISE YOUR OPPONENT OR FORCE THEM OUT OF THE RING! YOU CAN ALSO WIN BY GETTING THE OTHER PERSON TO CRY UNCLE! BRING ON THE INJURIES BECAUSE WE''VE GOT OUR VERY OWN RECOVERY GIRL ON STANDBY! SO, PUT YOUR MORALS ASIDE AND DON''T BE AFRAID TO PLAY DIRTY. BUT OF COURSE, NO LIFE-THREATENING CRAP FOLKS. IT''S NOT ALLOWED. REAL HEROES USE THEIR POWERS TO THROW VILLAINS IN JAIL, NOT KILL THEM.]


    Cementoss raised his hand from where he sat at the edge of the fighting arena he had created, [I''ll stop anyone who tries to get too rough.]


    "So, you can just give up, huh?" Shinso said scornfully, gaining Izuku''s attention, "In a way, this is a test to see how strong your spirit is." The purple-haired teen''s face darkened, "If you know what you want your future to hold for you, you can''t worry about what other people think."


    [READY?] Present Mic screamed.


    "Your redheaded friend was talking about going all out earlier, but he''s just downplaying his power to make himself look better to the public."


    Izuku clenched his teeth in anger as he started moving towards his opponent, "Don''t you talk about him that way!"


    Shinso gave a small smile. ''That''s it, I win.''


    Izuku''s eyes glazed over and he came to a complete stop.


    ***


    Up in the stadium, Haru sighed from where he sat. ''I tried to warn him. I wonder what Shinso said that made him so angry?''


    ***


    [HUH? HEY, HEY, WHAT THE DEAL? THIS IS THE FIRST MATCH! IT SHOULD START OUT WITH A BANG! THE FINALS HAVE JUST BARELY BEGUN AND IZUKU MIDORIYA IS COMPLETELY FROZEN! HE''S NOT MOVING A MUSCLE AND WHAT''S WITH THAT LOOK ON HIS FACE? COULD THIS BE A QUIRK AT WORK? HITOSHI SHINSO SEEMS TO HAVE IZUKU MIDORIYA COMPLETELY STUNNED. HE DIDNT STAND OUT DURING THE PREVIOUS ROUNDS BUT IT''S POSSIBLE SHINSO''S CRAZY POWERFUL! WHO COULD HAVE IMAGINED THIS TURN OF EVENTS! THAT''S THE FESTIVAL FOR YOU!]


    [A perfect example of why the entrance exam is irrational...] everyone stopped whatever they were doing as Erasure spoke, [Since we''re on to the individual matches, I had some information compiled about our final competitors. Shinso failed the practical exam to enter the hero course. Since he also applied for general studies, he probably figured that would happen. His Quirk is incredibly strong, but the practical exam was fighting robots. It gives a huge advantage to those with physical superpowers, but those with mental Quirks like Shinso had no chance of passing. As a matter of fact, one of my own students was unable to use an entire aspect of his Quirk involving the mind.]


    Shinso kept his eye fixed on Izuku''s helpless form. "Just so you know, what I said about your friend was untrue. As a matter of fact, he''s one of the few people I have an inkling of respect for in your class, and it''s not because I teamed up with him either," he narrowed his eyes, "You are lucky to have been so blessed, Izuku Midoriya. Possessing a powerful Quirk and friends. Now turn around and walk out of bounds like a good little hero. Even with Quirk like mine, I want to be a hero. So... lose for me."


    There a moment of silence.


    Moving slowly but steadily, Izuku turned around and walked towards the boundary line.


    [WHAT? AHHHHHHH! MIDORIYA''S OBEYING HIM!]


    ***


    Up in the stadium, Uraraka stood up in a panic, "What? Deku! What are you doing?"


    Iida''s arms flailed as he kept on making variations of timeout signs, "He can''t walk out of the ring! He''ll lose the match if he does!"


    Jiro looked at Haru''s impassive features, "Anyway he can turn this around?"


    Haru shook his head, "It was difficult, even for me, to break out of his control. Izuku doesn''t have the ability to break out of Genjutsu as I do, so the likelihood of him overcoming this is low."


    "That Shinso guy is super strong! Are we going to have to fight him in the upcoming rounds?" Kaminari said, starting to sweat.


    Haru didn''t seem to hear the question, his focus completely on the fight. He felt a sudden surge of energy within Izuku and his eyes widened. ''What is this? I''m sensing... All Might''s... no more... eight other chakra signatures inside Izuku!''


    The surge of energy sent a shockwave across the arena, making everyone react with shock.


    Izuku gasped for breath as he tried to ignore the pain in his broken index and middle fingers.


    [WHAT''S THIS? MIDORIYA STOPPED JUST IN TIME!]


    Haru''s face was stunned. ''How?''


    ***


    Shinso''s eye''s widened as Izuku turned around. "Impossible!" he growled in frustration, clenching his fist, "You''re not supposed to be able to fight back! What did you do?"


    Izuku covered his mouth. ''I get it now. Actions speak louder than words. If I answer, he''ll catch me again. I wonder though...''


    Shinso gritted his teeth in anger. "How''d you do that?" he yelled.


    Izuku refused to answer him, instead choosing to glare at Shinso from the other side of the circle.


    Shinso narrowed his eyes. ''He won''t answer. Did he figure it out? Haru told me he just gave him a small hint. He''s smarter than I gave him credit for. I have to get him to talk again.''


    "Come on, say something," he taunted. The only response he got was Izuku starting to run at him, his teeth clamped shut in silence. Shinso tried again, "I didn''t know you had so much power in just your fingers. I''m kind of jealous of you. Thanks to the way my Quirk works, I''ve been at a big disadvantage, but someone as blessed as you wouldn''t understand that!" the purple-haired teen''s feelings surfaced, revealing how desperate and alone he was, "YOU''RE LUCKY ENOUGH TO HAVE A HEROIC QUIRK! IT''LL BE SO EASY TO REACH YOU GOAL!"


    Izuku grabbed Shinso by the shoulders and started pushing him towards the edge of the ring.


    Shinso tried to resist but was no match for Izuku''s muscles. "SAY SOMETHING DAMN IT!" he shot a right hook to Izuku''s jaw.


    The insomniac was now completely awake and sent another punch towards Izuku''s broken fingers causing the injured teen to flinch and lose his grip. Shinso gripped Izuku''s face with one hand and used all his strength to push him out of the ring, "GET OUT OF THIS RING YOU LUCKY BRAT!"


    Izuku grabbed Shinso shirt with one hand and his arm in the other a with a yell flipped the purple-haired teen over his shoulder.


    Shinso landed heavily on his back, his legs just b?r?ly sprawled across the boundary line.


    Midnight raised her hand, [Shinso is out of bounds! Midoriya advances to the next match!]


    ***


    Uraraka and Iida sighed in relief.


    Kaminari grinned at Katsuki, "He''s pulled that shoulder move on you before, huh?"


    "Just shut your damn face, sparky."


    Haru mirrored Kaminari''s grin, "Looks like just about anyone will fall for that move."


    Katsuki popped a vein, "You wanna die?"


    Haru chuckled good-naturedly, "I''m good, thanks."


    "Then shut up!"


    ***


    Izuku held his injured hand carefully as he watched a downcast Shinso got to his feet, "Tell me, why do you want to be a hero?"


    The purple-haired student was silent for a moment, "You can''t help what your heart longs for."


    Izuku didn''t answer. Despite him and Shinso being so similar in the past with having a dream but being unable to achieve it, he knew that nothing he''d say would make the other boy feel better.


    "You were awesome out there Shinso!"


    Shinso looked up in surprise as his classmates from 1C cheered at him from the stadium.


    Several more cheers arose from the seating spaces of Classes 1A and 1B as Kaminari, Jiro, Shiozaki, and Tetsutetsu called out to him.


    "You''re the man, Shinso!"


    "Great job!"


    "We''re proud of you!"


    Shinso felt something brush his hand and saw a small paper bu??erfly sitting in his hand.


    He smirked, speaking to Izuku, "Depending on the results, they might transfer people into the hero course, remember that. Even if it didn''t work out this time, I''m not giving up. I''ll get on to the hero track, get certified, and then I''ll become a better pro than any of you."


    Izuku felt relief swell in his ?h?st and grunted in agreement. An instant later, his eyes glazed over.


    Shinso gave a short chuckle, "You know, most people tense up whenever they talk to me," he looked over his shoulder smirking, "You know, you''re just like your friend in that respect. If you''re not on guard, someone is going to defeat you. So be careful." He released his control on Izuku''s mind and let a small smile slip onto his face, "You better not lose and make me look bad."


    Izuku nodded, "I won''t!"


    His eyes turned blank.


    "..." Shinso was rendered speechless.


    ***


    Shinso left the stadium, rolling his sore shoulder he had gotten when Izuku threw him. He noticed the bu??erfly was still clinging to him and picked it up. To his surprise, it unfolded, revealing a written note.


    ''You did well in your match. Great job. If you need a place to train, try the address written below. If you arrive there and think I''m joking, you are in the right place but don''t worry. Ask for Raku Ichijo and tell them the Shikigami sent you. They''ll help train both your Quirk and your body.''


    Shinso shook his head in bemusement, "You are one crazy person, Haru Bakugo."


    ***


    [NOW, LET''S ANNOUNCE OUR NEXT PLAYERS!] the screens flickered to show the next contestants, [HE''S GOT SKILLS BUT AT THE EXPENSE OF SOME REALLY CREEPY LOOKING ELBOWS. FROM THE HERO COURSE, IT''S HANTA SERO!]


    The dark-haired teen loosened his wrists as he muttered under his breath, "That was uncalled for."


    [AND EARLY FRONT RUNNER IN THE COMPETITION WHO''S WAY TOO STRONG FOR HIS OWN GOOD. SHOTO TODOROKI!]


    The crowd roared in anticipation as the bicolored-haired boy stood unresponsive, a dark look on his face. Haru sensed the intense anger and sadness radiating in clouds off of him and glanced at a certain fire-wreathed figure standing in a private booth above the crowd. ''Endeavor... What''s really going on in your head?''


    [BEGIN!]


    Sero shot his tape towards Todoroki, binding his arms and swinging him toward the boundary line, "I don''t think I can win this, but man, I don''t feel like losing either!"


    Todoroki raised his head, "Apologies."


    There was a rumble like that of an earthquake and a literal iceberg erupted inside the arena. Sero''s head was the only part of his body that wasn''t frozen.


    Everyone in the stadium, even Present Mic, was rendered speechless.


    Haru frowned as he lowered his hand, dispersing the paper wall he had used to deflect the ice that threatened his class, "Overkill much?"


    In the arena, Todoroki let out an icy breath, breaking the frozen tape binding him as if it were nothing.


    Midnight shivered from where she stood, half of her boy completely coated in ice, [Tell the truth, Sero. Can you move at all?]


    Sero''s face was stricken with combined discomfort and fear, "A-are you k-kidding? Obviously not! M-my body i-is freezing!"


    Midnight quickly called the match, [Sero has been immobilized. Todoroki proceeds to the second round!]


    There was a murmur from the crowd as they all processed what had just happened. Someone suddenly called out ''nice try'' at Sero and large numbers of people took up cry in an attempt to make the teen feel better for such an extreme loss.


    Todoroki approached his now defeated opponent and placed a hand on the ice. "Sorry, it was a bit much," the ice directly encasing Sero quickly melted under Todoroki''s heat as he spoke, "I was angry."


    ***


    Haru and Izuku frowned as they watched the heterochromatic-eyed boy free Sero from the ice prison.


    "Haru," the redhead blinked and looked at Jiro. The girl tilted her head slightly as if he had forgotten something, "We''re next."


    Haru stood up, "So we are... Let''s go."


    ***


    (Ninja Art: Flash Foreword Jutsu...)


    [WELCOME BACK TO THE FINALS EVERYONE! SORRY FOR THAT LONG WAIT. THAT INSANE AMOUNT OF ICE FROM THE LAST MATCH HAS FINALLY BEEN CLEARED. NOW IT''S TIME TO WELCOME NEW COMPETITORS! FIRST, THE GIRL WITH A LOUD HEARTBEAT. A HEROINE IN THE MAKING, KYOKA JIRO! VS, THE BOY WHOSE SKILLS WITH ORIGAMI GAVE THE TITLE ''SHIKIGAMI'', HARUKO BAKUGO!]


    Jiro and Haru stepped into the area from opposite ends of the stadium, their faces showing no emotion.


    ***


    Kirishima looked at Kaminari, "Do you think Haru will go easy on Jiro because she''s a girl?"


    Kaminari rubbed his chin thoughtfully, frowning, "I highly doubt it."


    Mineta sulked, "I hope they finish this match quickly. Jiro isn''t that s?xy so the fight is a bust as well as- Ouch!" He yelped as Tsuyu smack him across the head with her tongue interrupting his ?ssessment, if you could even call it that.


    Ashido gave a laugh, "I''m sure it''ll be fine! He won''t go too hard on her! Just enough to win!"


    "Actually, Ashido is right," Kaminari agreed, "Haru''s level of fighting changes with his opponent. He''s not going to underestimate her, but he won''t waste a move if he can help it and Jiro knows it. If it was just a single fight, Haru would win hands down, but he''s trying to measure out his chakra so he can keep fighting this whole time."


    Iida adjusted his glasses and looked at Izuku, "Midoriya, you''ve known Haruko the longest. What do you think will happen?"


    Izuku thought for a moment, "I''m not sure. Haru-chan is not only powerful but a clever strategist, but from what I''ve seen, Jiro is almost as smart as he is, and her Quirk is hard to counter. Unless Haru-chan uses a move none of us knows about, this could go either way."


    ***


    Haru and Jiro locked eyes, amber meeting purple.


    "I won''t hold back."


    "Neither will I."


    [AND BEGIN!]


    Haru jumped back a distance, "Paper Shuriken!"


    A dozen of the star-shaped weapons spun towards the Jiro who dodged them all expertly. Sending out her earphone jacks she hooked two of them and spinning around, sent them flying back. With another spin, she caught another pair and sent them after the first two in quick succession.


    Haru skidded backward a little as he landed. With his hands moving in a blur, he caught the returned shuriken.


    [NOW THIS IS A BATTLE WE CAN SINK OUR TEETH INTO! JIRO TRIED A COUNTER ATTACK TO BAKUGO''S INITIAL STRIKE BUT TO NO AVAIL! I''M FEELING THE HEAT OF BATTLE ALREADY!]


    Haru place his hand into a seal of confrontation, "Shikigami Dance!" a pair of paper wings sprouted from his back, and he rose into the air, "Paper Shower!"


    A tempest of blades hurled towards Jiro and she plugged her jacks into her specialized boots, "Counter Balance!"


    There was a dull thumping as the air was distorted from the projected soundwaves that scattered Haru''s attack.


    Haru smirked, "You figured out how to counter my Quirk. I''m impressed."


    Jiro returned the smirked, sinking into a fighting position, "You told me you used energy to control your origami. Sound is a form of pure energy so it makes sense it can counter it."


    Haru rose higher into the air, "Maybe so, but will it be enough?"


    Jiro unplugged her jacks and sent them towards Haru, trying to stab him, "I''ve got more than counters up my sleeve!"


    Haru''s body burst into several sheets of paper, revealing himself to be a substituted paper clone.


    Sensing incoming danger, Jiro didn''t even bother turning and threw herself to the side. Even then, she was still grazed on the shoulder by Haru''s kick, knocking her down.


    Not giving her time to recover, Haru charged forward, stomping down on her ?h?st and pinning her to the ground. This was received by several boos of disapproval from the crowd, but the two fighting students didn''t bother acknowledging them.


    "I thought you said you wouldn''t hold back," Jiro grunted.


    Haru pressed harder as paper swirled around them, "I forgot to mention that I will refrain from sure kill moves in this festival. If I went full power with that kick, then the average person would have majorly cracked ribs."


    What he didn''t say that because of the suppression seal no longer unlocking most of his massive chakra reserves, his chakra control wasn''t as precise as it used to be. As a result, he had to lower the input of chakra into his Taijutsu until he had adapted.


    Jiro suddenly stabbed Haru in the leg with one of her jacks and began pumping soundwaves through his body. With a cry of pain, Haru staggered back.


    Jiro pushed herself to her feet, a little bruised, but still able to fight.


    "Take this!"


    A literal wall of sound pounded across the arena.


    [WHOA! JIRO HAS FREED HERSELF AND IS NOW GOING ON THE OFFENSE!]


    Haru crossed his arms and braced his legs tanking the attack.


    Inwardly, Jiro cursed. ''Damn it! he must be coating his entire body with chakra to counter the sound!'' She gritted her teeth. ''Even when stabbed with my Quirk he''s able to recover so quickly. This is bad.''


    Haru slammed his hand to the ground, "Kyo!"


    A large, white Bengal tiger rose up with a roar.


    [LOOKS LIKE BAKUGO IS GETTING A LOT MORE SERIOUS!]


    [You idiot, they are both taking this seriously. They are both fighting strategically with the energy needed for the next round in mind.]


    [MY, HOW SMART!]


    Jiro frowned as she ?ssessed her situation. "Tch," she plugged into her boots again, "Looks like I''m going to have to switch gears."


    Kyo roared at her and charged, his feline body moving swiftly towards her.


    Jiro shifted so that both the tiger and Haru were in her field of fire, "Counter Balance: High Frequency!"


    A piercing shriek split the air, causing everyone to flinch and cover their ears. Kyo whimpered and rolled around, pawing at his ears. Like a real tiger, he was just as s?ns?t?v? to sound. Haru was on his knees, his hand pressed to his ears.


    ''She''s pierced my chakra cloak!''


    A fire lit up in his eyes as he felt the inborn instinct of battle rise in his ?h?st and he smiled.


    Jiro was forced to stop her own attack since her own ears were beginning to hurt and the strain of creating such a high frequency was draining her.


    Haru slowly stood up, blood dripping from his damaged ears. He glanced at Kyo and let him disperse. Jiro braced herself as the younger Bakugo got into a fighting stance once again.


    The arena trembled as Haru shot forward. Jiro crossed her arms in a block as Haru smashed his hand forward in an open palm strike. The blow sent her tumbling back, and she b?r?ly managed to keep herself from sliding out of bounds.


    Discarding all caution, the dark hair girl dashed towards her opponent sending forth a series of strikes with both arms, legs, and earphone jacks. Haru easily fended them off, even putting in a few hits of his own.


    Jiro stabbed at Haru''s eye with one of her jacks and he created an origami kunai to deflect it. In a swift movement, he stabbed at her in turn and Jiro used her recently refined knife fighting skills to push his arm to the side. With an expert twist, she loosened Haru''s grip and claimed ownership of the weapon, slashing back at him.


    Haru leaped back, his hand in a seal of confrontation.


    Jiro caught a glimpse of black ink on the handle of the kunai and quickly threw it away. There was an explosion as the paper tag wrapped around the kunai went off.


    Haru began weaving hand signs, "Shikigami Dance!"


    The ground on the arena began peeling away as a medium-sized tornado of paper rose in front of him and drift in Jiro''s direction.


    Jiro crouched, plugging her jacks into her speakers once again.


    A heavy blast of sound clashed against the tornado and the two attacks struggled for dominance before canceling each other out.


    Jiro kept pumping sound, however, her frequency shot down to a level that it was b?r?ly audible.


    Haru suddenly felt nauseous and started seeing black around the edges of his vision.


    ***


    In the audience, Class 1A was watching in fascination and mixed shock.


    "What''s happening?"


    Yaoyorozu observed the scene calmly, "Jiro is using sound waves of such a low frequency that its attacking Class Rep''s inner organs causing, headaches, nausea, fatigue, and lack of concentration."


    Izuku looked on in wonder, "I can''t believe Jiro''s Quirk can counter Haru-chan''s Quirk so easily."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue but didn''t comment.


    ***


    Jiro was exhausted, she was already past her limit and she didn''t have the strength to attack while Haru''s guard was down. She could only keep pumping her low frequencies sound, hoping Haru would black out before she did.


    Midnight was on the verge of questioning both students if they wanted to continue when Haru forced a hand up, "Fueguchi One."


    The weapon shot forward, wrapping around Jiro''s body and pinning her arms down. With a jerk, he pulled her towards him.


    In sudden desperation, Jiro unplugged one of her jacks and stabbed the whip-like weapon. The Fueguchi One imploded with the sudden burst of sound injected into it.


    Haru creating a series of paper blades that shot towards Jiro. In his hazy state, he didn''t realize that they were humming with highly concentrated chakra.


    For a short space, despite her tiredness, she was able to dodge them due to Haru''s thrown-off concentration.


    Until one stray blade sliced through the middle of her right earphone cord.


    Jiro''s scream of pain shook Haru from his stupor and his eyes widened at the blood dripping all over the girl uniform. The string connecting the jack to her earlobe was sliced through, b?r?ly hanging on by a strip of skin.


    Remorse overtook the boy''s face and he ran forward, "Jiro!"


    The pain-crazed girl raised her fist and threw a punch that was easily caught by Haru.


    "Stop it. You''ll only make it worse."


    Jiro continued to struggle against him so Haru was left with no choice. With a flutter of paper, Jiro was encased in origami up to her neck while Haru continued to hold her hand, completely forgetting the match


    "Calm down. I won''t hurt you anymore."


    Jiro panicked struggles calmed and her heartbeat slowed to a normal pace.


    [Jiro, can you move?] Midnight asked, her face showing concern.


    Both teens realized at that moment that in his attempt to help his injured friend, Haru had accidentally won the match.


    Jiro bit her lip and shook her head.


    Midnight nodded, [Haruko Bakugo has won the match!]


    There were multiple cheers from the crowd, mixed with a few disapproving boos at the rough treatment Jiro had received, but these were quickly silenced by those who had seen the whole picture. Jiro had fought to her full ability and Haru had responded by treating the fight seriously. That was it.


    Present Mic yelled out across the stadium, [ALL RIGHT! LET''S HEAR IT FOR OUR WINNER AND HIS FEARSOME OPPONENT! THEY GAVE US A GOOD FIGHT, GIVE THEM SOME APPRECIATION!]


    Haru released Jiro from his restraints, "We best get that checked on."


    Jiro didn''t seem to hear him as she fainted from the pain. Haru caught her and hooked an arm under her back while also doing the same for her legs.


    "You fought well, Jiro."


    He exited the stadium amidst the cheers of the spectators, ignoring the nurse robots that approached and headed directly towards Recovery Girl''s office.


    ***


    "How is she doing, Granny Chiyo?" Haru asked nervously as Recovery Girl inspected an unconscious Jiro.


    Recovery Girl frowned, "She has several bruises and cuts that will heal, but I really worried about that injury to her ear. The cord connecting her earlobe to her plug is almost completely severed. I may be able to partially heal it, but I''m not sure if I can fully reattach it.


    Haru looked stunned, "Does that mean she..."


    Recovery Girl gave the boy a sad look, "She may never be able to use her Quirk in that ear again."


    Haru gazed at Jiro''s still form with trembling eyes, "It''s all my fault..."


    Recovery Girl placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. You didn''t mean to hurt her in that way, Haru. I''m sure she knows that. Things like this happen more than we like in this line of work. Sometimes there isn''t much we can do."


    Without realizing it, Haru''s seal had appeared on his forehead, "I won''t accept it."


    Recovery Girl frowned, noticing the dark symbol''s appearance.


    Haru approached the bed, not listening, "I''ll heal her."


    Recovery Girl''s eyes softened, eyeing the distinctive bite marks that lingered on Haru''s arm, "You know the risk of using that."


    Haru gave the heroine a resolute look, "I can take it."


    The Youthful Heroine sighed knowing she wasn''t going to get anywhere with this, "Very well."


    ***


    (Later¡­)


    Jiro''s eyes flickered open and she sat up. For a moment, she was confused, unable to remember what had happened. She heard a sound and pulled back the curtain to the bed.


    There, she saw Kaminari, Shiozaki, Monoma, Haru, and Recovery Girl seated nearby. Recovery Girl was bandaging Haru''s arm.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone looked up at her, looks of relief lighting up their features.


    "Your awake!" Shiozaki cried wrapping her arms around Jiro''s neck.


    Jiro gently pushed her away and gingerly held her right earphone jack in her hand, holding up to her eyes.


    "No need to worry. Your injury is completely healed. You will be able to use your Quirk without worry by tomorrow.


    Jiro stroked the spot where the injury used to be, now there wasn''t even a trace of scarring, "Thank you."


    Recovery Girl stood up, tapping her cane on the ground. "We''ll leave you to rest for now," she turned to the other students, "Please head back to your classes for now."


    "Yes ma''am," the answer was a little subdued.


    Jiro noticed Haru was avoiding her look as he turned to go, "Haru."


    The redhead flinched and looked back.


    The girl gave him a monotone peace sign, "Win this."


    Haru''s eyes softened and he nodded.


    After all the students left Recovery Girl gave Jiro a gentle pat, "It''s impressive you held out so well. The poor boy was scared to death when he carried you in here."


    Jiro felt the heat crawl up her neck. ''He carried me?''


    "Oh..."


    The nurse chuckled then sobered, "I didn''t want to mention this while he was here, but your injury nearly maimed you for life."


    Jiro drew in a sharp breath.


    "Don''t ponder about what was, child. As I said before, you are completely healed," the heroine hopped off her seat sighing, "It was a close call. If Haru didn''t use that new technique of his, even I wouldn''t have been able to do anything.


    Jiro''s eye widened, "What?"


    Recovery Girl gave Jiro a sad look, "Listen carefully, dear. There is something you should know..."


    ***


    Haru and Kaminari entered their class''s seating area. They were greeted with cries from multiple people.


    "Haru-chan!" Izuku stood up, his eyes flitting to Haru''s bandaged arm, "Are you alright?"


    Haru grinned ruefully, "I''m fine."


    Kaminari leaned on Haru''s shoulder, "Yeah, the only thing that''s hurt about him is his pride and his heart!"


    The electric blonde was suddenly clutching his head in pain as Haru stood over him with his arm still raised, a vein popping on his forehead.


    "You missed three matches while you were gone, ribbit," Tsuyu informed them.


    Haru sat down in his seat with a sigh, "Who won?"


    Ashido wh?n?d, "It''s not fair! Kaminari learned a new move and my acid kept getting vaporized! He ended up zapping me and pushed me out!" she pouted.


    Haru looked skeptical, "Kaminari did?" he looked at his friend, "This Kaminari?"


    This time it was he who clutched his head in pain while Kaminari ignored him, a vein throbbing on his face.


    Hagakure giggled, "Yeah, and Iida was used as a publicity prop."


    The secretary chopped his hands at her fiercely, "I was tricked!"


    Yaoyorozu sighed dejectedly, "I lost my fight against Tokoyami."


    "You put up a good fight," the bird-headed student said modestly, "If you had managed to counter me, I would more likely have lost."


    Haru hummed thoughtfully, "So now it''s Katsuki vs Uraraka."


    Kirishima frowned, "Seeing that you didn''t hold back against Jiro, I guess Bakubro won''t hold back either."


    Haru shook his head, "Katsuki has his own code that he follows. If he respects her, he will fight her using all his smarts and strength."


    Tsuyu followed his gaze to look at the arena, "Ribbit, this might be the most disturbing matchup."


    Iida and Izuku became pensive.


    Present Mic began his next announcement, [THIS NEXT BATTLE IN THIS COMPETITION! HE WAS KINDA A HOTSHOT IN MIDDLE SCHOOL AND JUST LOOK AT THAT DETERMINED FACE. FROM THE HERO COURSE, KATSUKI BAKUGO! VS, AND WHO I''M PERSONALLY ROOTING FOR, ALSO FROM CLASS 1A, OCHACO URARAKA!]


    The crowds cheered with high expectations, but with no small amount of worry for the small brunette remembering how the battle with the younger Bakugo had ended. If the elder Bakugo was in any way similar, this was going to be an intense fight.


    ***


    Katsuki sent Uraraka a calculative glare, "You''re the one who screws around with gravity, right, pink cheeks?"


    Uraraka stiffened, "Pink cheeks?"


    "If you''re going to give up, do it now," Katsuki told her, "Because I not going to hold back."


    The brunette''s eyes hardened as she sank into a fighting stance.


    [LET THIS MATCH BEGIN!]


    Uraraka instantly ran towards her opponent, her body bent low to the ground, "Giving up isn''t an option for me!"


    Katsuki raised his hand, his expression stern and focused, "And now you die."


    Uraraka noted that it was his right hand, remembering Izuku''s comment on his always starting with a right hook.


    ''If I can dodge it...''


    An explosion lit up the arena, sending the girl flying back as her dodge failed.


    Katsuki got into a defensive position, as he tried to find his opponent through the smoke. "You should have dropped out of the match," he saw a flash of Uraraka''s uniform in the rising smoke and swung his arm down in another explosion, "There''s no way you can beat me!"


    His eyes widened when he saw it was only her jacket she had floated as a decoy. On instinct, he spun, sweeping his arm around in another explosion, sending Uraraka tumbling back as her surprise attack failed.


    She didn''t give up and ran towards him again.


    Katsuki raked his hand in an upward dragging motion, breaking the ground in front of her with a larger explosion, "TOO SLOW!"


    The smoke slowly cleared to reveal the girl charging at Katsuki''s exposed back, only to be met by another explosion. This process repeated itself over and over.


    It was honestly hard to watch.


    [Looks like she''s not resting between attacks although being exploded,] Present Mic wasn''t yelling, [The poor girl.]


    Another booming explosion shook the arena as Katsuki fought off another charge from Uraraka.


    "Shouldn''t one of the teachers step in?" someone in the audience cried out.


    "Yeah, this is getting too rough," someone agreed.


    Uraraka and Katsuki ignored them as they kept up their one-sided battle.


    Finally, a hero stood up, "This is shameful!" he pointed at Katsuki, "Listen, kid, you really want to be a hero? Stop acting like a bully! If you''re so good, just send her out of bounds! Stop toying with the girl and end this match! I''ve already seen enough of this with that other guy!"


    A female hero stood up, "Yeah, you heard the man! "


    Several people took up the cry and yelled at Katuski to end the match and stop ''playing'' around.


    [THE CROWD IS NOW BOOING BAKUGO!] Present Mic yelled, [And honestly I kind of agree¨C Ouch!]


    [Where is the man who started this uproar?] Erasure''s voice boomed over the speakers, [Are you a pro? Because if you are being serious, you can go home and hang up your cape. I''d suggest looking into another career,] the words were spoken calmly but held a tone of anger and disgust, [Bakugo''s fierceness is an acknowledgment of his opponent''s strength. He knows she deserves to have made it this far. So, he''s making sure to keep her at bay. You also mentioned an earlier match. I''m sure the majority of the people here don''t share your view. Both opponents were fighting to win, not for entertainment. Everyone''s move was a calculation on their part. If you couldn''t understand that you shouldn''t have even graduated from hero school.]


    There was a silent shift in the position of the crowd as understanding dawned on those who never realized this before.


    Down in the arena, a heaving Uraraka smirked, "I think... it''s about time," she pressed her fingertips together, "Thank you, Bakugo, for keeping your eyes focused on me."


    Katsuki narrowed his eyes, "What?"


    A shadow suddenly appeared overhead and everyone looked up in shock to see Uraraka''s master plan. All the blasted rocks and debris had slowly been collected and floated in the air by Uraraka''s Quirk under the cover of the smoke. Out of the hero classes, only Haru and Monoma seemed to have been aware of this the entire time.


    Uraraka took a deep breath, "RELEASE!"


    A rain of falling stones plummeted toward the ground, heading directly at Katsuki.


    [A METEOR SHOWER!]


    [Now you notice...]


    Uraraka dashed forward once again. ''With this much debris, whether he''s evading or counterattacking, there with definitely be an opening! At that moment, I will finally get close to him!''


    Katsuki didn''t lose his cool. He raised his arm, supporting it with his other, and sent one massive blast towards the falling rocks.


    The resulting explosion annihilated the debris, the shockwave of the combustive counter sent Uraraka flying backward.


    "I figured you''d have some sort of stupid plan to beat me," Katsuki stated, "You are friends with that damn nerd after all."


    Uraraka''s face was now fearful, "H-he took it all down in one shot..."


    [WHOA! BAKUGO GIVES A HUGE DEMONSTRATION OF POWER! HE BLASTED APART URARAKA''S FINISHING MOVE AND REMAINS UNTOUCHED!]


    Katsuki let out a low breath, the muscles on his arms cramping up from overusing his Quirk. ''That was close.''


    Uraraka was trembling, but she still stood up, not willing to give up.


    Katsuki gave her e feral grin, a look of respect briefly flashing in his eyes, "Alright then. Time for us to get serious, Uraraka!"


    In the crowd, Haru''s eyebrows shot up. ''He called her by her name.''


    Katsuki charged the weakened girl as she turned to face him.


    And collapsed.


    ''No.''


    She struggled to push herself up as memories of how hard her parent had worked for her sake and her drive to make money so they could finally live comfortably. She had to get up, "I can do this... I can..."


    Katsuki had paused a safe distance from her keeping himself on the defensive.


    Uraraka felt her vision fade as her strength left her. ''I''ll become... a hero...''


    Her body went limp and Midnight walked over to see if she was okay. Seeing the girl''s exhausted state, the R-Rated Hero placed a comforting hand on her head, [Uraraka is KO''ed. Katsuki Bakugo advances to the second round.]


    The crowd cheered Uraraka''s determination and Katsuki''s prowess, all previous misconceptions forgotten.


    ***


    [AND THAT''S IT FOR THE MATCH!] Present Mic deflated, [Man, I was really rooting for her. Oh yeah, I guess Bakugo is moving on.]


    [You''re supposed to be unbiased, you know. I even got a note signed by the class representatives of all the first year''s classes requesting me to place you under silence if you don''t reign back your commentary and introductions.]


    [WHA-WHAT? WHAT''S WITH THESE FIRST YEARS? WHO EVEN THOUGHT UP THAT IDEA IN THE FIRST PLACE?]


    From where he sat, Haru gave a tiny smirk.


    ***


    The final match of the first round was between Kirishima and Tetsutetsu.


    [THIS NEXT MATCH CONSISTS OF TWO COMPLETELY REDUNDANT QUIRKS! FIRST, A PASSIONATE, MANLY FIGHTER MADE OF STEEL. THE HERO COURSE''S TETSUTETSU TETSUTETSU! VS, A PASSIONATE, MANLY FIGHTER MADE OF ROCK! THE HERO COURSE''S EIJIRO KIRISHIMA!]


    Haru sweatdropped. ''Seriously, even their intros are the same? Present Mic really likes to heap the annoyance on today.''


    [I CAN''T WAIT TO SEE HOW THIS ONE ENDS! BEGIN!"


    The battle was long and drawn out. Both Kirishima and Tetsutetsu were impressive fighters in their own right, both capable of tanking just about any blow and dealing massive damage.


    In the end, they both knocked each other out at the same time, leaving the winner in question.


    [They''re both down!] Midnight announced, [It''s a draw! When the contestants recover from this battle, the result will be determined by a simple contest, perhaps arm wrestling.]


    And thus, the first round of the final matches ended.

 Chapter 28 - UA Sports Festival: Second Round Battles

    (A/N)


    Hi guys!


    Just letting you know that one of the editors kindly reinstated this story! This fanfic can now accept stones!


    Thank you for your support up till now! Early chapter celebration!


    By the way... I am making some changes to the canon here concerning Endeavor (kinda). All of this is something I know for a fact can be real so please let me not hear complaining. I take constructive criticism, not trolling. I also am using some manga knowledge for some of this.


    ***


    After Kirishima and Tetsutetsu''s match, Izuku stood up from his spot.


    "Going to check on your girlfriend, Izu?"


    Izuku''s face lit up in a bright pink hue at Haru''s question, "Huh? Wha-? No! S-she''s not my girlfriend!"


    Haru wiggled his eyebrows at the blushing teen, "Oh?"


    Izuku clenched his fists, his eyes squeezed shut as he weakly pounded at the grinning redhead''s shoulder, "I told you, it not like that!"


    Haru laughed while the rest of Class 1A looked on in amusement. Ashido was smiling evilly from where she sat in the back as she drew a heart next to the IzuOcha ship on her list.


    "Oi, Deku!"


    Izuku jumped at the sound of Katsuki''s angry voice, "K-Kacchan!"


    The elder Bakugo glared at the shorter boy as if he wanted to skin him, "It was your idea, wasn''t it? That stupid, desperate plan of hers. You would come up with something that annoying. If we end up¨C"


    "You''re wrong," Izuku''s demeanor did a 180 as he gave Katsuki a serious look, "Uraraka came up with her plan all on her own. If that battle was harder than you thought it would be, then it''s because of her strategy, not mine."


    Izuku calmly left to prepare for his next match, even bumping his shoulder against Katsuki''s as he walked past. Katsuki gritted his teeth but otherwise didn''t react.


    ''If we meet in the finals, Deku. I''m going to roast you alive.''


    Sero tried to break up the tense atmosphere as he grinned at the ash blonde, "Must have been tough playing the villain, Bakugo."


    Tsuyu nodded in agreement, "Even if it was because of who you were up against, you did make a pretty convincing bad guy."


    Katsuki popped a vein, all thoughts of Izuku purged from his mind, "Shut up, you idiots! Or else!"


    Kaminari gave Katsuki a blank look, "For real dude, I don''t know how you were able to aim a powerful blast at a frail girl like that. I couldn''t help but hold back in my match."


    Ashido flung her pencil at his head where struck with uncanny accuracy, "Hypocrite!"


    The electric blonde flinched as he rubbed the spot the pencil tip had stabbed his scalp, "OW! Can''t you just let me have this!"


    Haru got a mischievous glint in his eye and placed his hands in a ram seal. ''Transform!''


    The smoke cleared to reveal a female version of Haru, her bodily curves complemented perfectly with her gym uniform. It could go without saying, but everyone was stunned at this new development.


    Haru pushed a strand of her now shoulder-length hair behind her ear. "Does that mean that if I fight in this form you''d go easy on me, Kaminari?" she gave the teen a closed-eyed smile.


    Kaminari, Sero, and Mineta screeched, their nosebleeds spraying blood all over the place.


    There was a boom as Katsuki slammed his hand into Haru''s gut, blasting him to kingdom come.


    Haru''s simply scattered into several pieces of paper.


    "My, my, jealous are we? Didn''t want anyone else to see me like this?" Haru teased as she leaned over Katsuki''s shoulder.


    "Hey, can you Class 1A rejects quiet down over..." Monona''s voice trailed off as his head appeared from behind the divisive wall between the class seating areas.


    He stared at Haru, looked at Katsuki, and looked at Haru again.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    Haru released the transformation. "Doing my job as class rep," he said nonchalantly.


    Monoma raised an eyebrow.


    "Class Rep! Behavior such as this is disrespectful and unbefitting of your position," Iida scolded.


    Haru was about reply when Katsuki grabbed him on a headlock and wrestled him to the floor. An uproar arose as a result.


    "Whoohoo! Fight!" Ashido cheered.


    Ojiro frowned at her, "Ashido, don''t encourage them."


    "A banquet of madness," Tokoyami brooded.


    Iida was chopping his arms robotically in agitation, "Desist this conduct at once!"


    Even Monoma tried climbing over the wall, "Looks like it''s time to settle the score, Bakugo!"


    He slumped as Kendo, his class representative, chopped the back of his neck, knocking him out "Behave."


    ***


    (A little later...)


    The announcement board blinked and showed the next pairings.


    Izuku Midoriya vs Shoto Todoroki


    Haruko Bakugo vs Denki Kaminari


    Tenya Iida vs Fumikage Tokoyami


    Katsuki Bakugo vs Eijiro Kirishima


    [NOW, WITH KIRISHIMA''S WIN WITH THE ARM WRESTLING, WE HAVE A FULL ROSTER FOR THE NEXT ROUND OF THE TOURNAMENT! IN A FEW MINUTES, WE''LL GET THIS PARTY STARTED! YUH DIG?]


    ***


    Izuku heard Present Mic''s announcement from the waiting room where he had been talking to Uraraka.


    The brunette gave him an encouraging wave, "I''ll be watching. Good luck out there!"


    Izuku looked slightly flustered for a moment, then he smiled, "Thanks."


    As he shut the door behind him, Izuku''s face fell. ''She must be so upset. I thought I could help her in some way. In the end, I didn''t do anything for her. Instead, she''s cheering me on. She''s got my back.'' He rubbed his arm across his eyes. ''She''s the one encouraging me again.''


    His thoughts were cut short when he saw a flame-wreathed figure rounding a corner.


    "Endeavor?"


    The number two hero seemed to notice him for the first time and recognition flickered in his eyes, "Ah, I was looking for you."


    Izuku was mentally screaming and his face showed it, "Uh, yeah, hi... So, what are you doing back here?"


    Endeavor''s huge frame towered over the now trembling boy, "I watched your fight against the brainwashing guy. Your power is pretty impressive. To create so much wind pressure from just flicking your fingers," the hero''s turquoise eyes pierced through Izuku''s soul, "It reminds me of another Quirk. You seem to have much in common with All Might."


    Izuku hurried past the Flame Hero, avoiding his eyes, "Oh? Well... I guess I never thought about it that way... sorry, but I should get going..."


    "It is my Shoto''s duty to surpass All Might as the number one hero," Endeavor watched Izuku stop in his tracks, "And his battle with you is a good testing ground for how much training he has left. So, hit him hard. Don''t disgrace yourself or him by holding back," he started to walk off, "That''s all I wanted to say. I apologize for bothering you."


    Izuku hunched his shoulders slightly, "Endeavor..."


    "Go to your match, Izu. I''ll talk to him."


    Bother Izuku and Endeavor turned to see Haru leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his ?h?st. The redhead''s amber eyes were glaring thoughtfully at the number two hero.


    "Haru-chan?"


    "You worry about Todoroki," Haru didn''t take his eyes off of the hero, "I want to have a little talk with Endeavor."


    Endeavor frowned, "I do not have time to exchange words with you."


    The corners of Haru''s lips twitched upward ever so slightly, "How rude. I made time for you, you could at least show me the same courtesy."


    Izuku felt the domineering aura emanating from the number two hero and felt like shrinking away. Haru didn''t flinch as he stared Endeavor down the look in his eyes not matching the expression on his face.


    "Shall we watch the next match, Endeavor?"


    ***


    (In the stadium, at Endeavor''s private box...)


    Haru had used his origami (mixed with a small Transformation Jutsu) to disguise himself in a full-length, white robe. The hood was raised to completely hide his hair. One could not be too careful with the number of cameras and the thousands of probing eyes, especially if your hair color was the kind of red the Uzumaki''s are born with.


    Endeavor eyed the redheaded boy leaning against the wall from where he stood.


    "So Shoto told you both."


    Haru didn''t bother answering, having already revealing that what he knew to the hero a few moments before.


    The number two hero frowned, "I''m not reading judgment in your face."


    "On the contrary," Haru pushed himself off the wall. He proceeded to seat himself without invitation, "I very much want to fill you with holes. Luckily for both of us, I''m not an idiot and don''t want to go to jail. So, I''m compromising by having this talk with you because I have some questions."


    Endeavor sighed, feeling that his hands were tied. The boy knew the truth about his family situation. If the hero refused to comply, the kid could easily ruin his reputation. Silencing him wasn''t an option, the boy had too many powerful friends, something which Endeavor had admittedly been jealous of in the past.


    The hero sat himself down in the seat next to Haru, "I don''t need to answer to a child''s sense of justice. Don''t waste my time. There is no point in explaining things that do not need explaining."


    Haru looked at Endeavor from the corner of his eye, "You can drop the act. I can sense you are lying. You make it look like you don''t care, but you''re actually drowning in desperation."


    "Don''t get ???ky, brat," Endeavor growled, "If that''s what you think, you are dead wrong."


    Haru sighed, leaning his head back for a moment, "He isn''t All Might, you know."


    Endeavor looked over at Haru, "What? What are you talking about?"


    "The same goes for your son. He may be your flesh and blood, but he isn''t you."


    Endeavor didn''t answer for a moment and the expression in his eyes calmed a little "...I have no intention of Shoto becoming me... I want him to surpass me."


    Haru looked at the hero''s unusually passive features, sensing a softness and regret under all the pride, "But is it all worth it? All the pain, all the loneliness, all the hatred directed towards you?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I feel as long as Shoto surpasses All Might."


    "So, the rest of your family''s crushed hopes and dreams mean nothing?"


    Endeavor frowned, giving the boy a stern look, "It''s too late to fix things now."


    "You don''t believe that. You''re just afraid of facing them."


    Endeavor''s flames blazed dangerously, "Are you implying that I''m a coward!"


    Haru felt the heat rising from the enraged hero and felt the sudden surge of harmful intent directed towards him. Without realizing it, Endeavor had allowed himself to open up a little, revealing the hero''s true feelings under his angry facade. It was as if he was baring his soul to the harsh scrutiny of Haru''s sensory.


    "You were afraid of failing as a father, so you pushed away your family. You failed at becoming number one so you took all your frustration and anger out on them until you realized too late that you had broken them. You don''t know how to do anything in life besides climbing to the top so that''s the only way you are able to express yourself."


    Endeavor''s flames declined as a shocked look appeared on his face, "How?"


    "After you realized your mistake, you didn''t stop and pretended not to care, hoping to use your children''s hatred towards you to push them to surpass you. You knew you cannot redeem yourself after what you did. You felt you didn''t deserve redemption and wanted them to hate you."


    Endeavor looked stunned but managed to recover a little of his composure, "Who told you to say this?" his voice was stern, "There is no way this is a guess."


    Haru shrugged, "Your emotions are an open book."


    "I see..." Endeavor wasn''t entirely convinced.


    There was a short silence.


    "Your wife... Did you love her?"


    Haru felt a heavy sense of sorrow come in from Endeavor although the hero''s face remained expressionless.


    "I treated her like a tool because I wanted her Quirk. What I called love was just some sick obsession, and yet... I loved her... I just never knew how much until she left... What I did cannot be undone. I broke her beyond repair."


    Haru closed his eyes letting out a slow sigh, "Endeavor, as one of the top three heroes, you are aware of my true identity. Let me share something I learned with the knowledge from my world. If you let guilt and denial rule your choices, you will really become the monster you fear. I''m only a kid, I don''t know how it feels to experience what you feel or do what you did."


    "That''s right, you don''t," Endeavor replied scathingly.


    "That''s why I can say it''s better to fix your mistakes instead of running from them. I don''t need to understand to tell you the truth."


    The Flame Hero looked at the boy sternly, "Why are you so concerned about this?"


    "I''m a selfish person, Endeavor. My family was broken and destroyed before I could remember them. I got a second chance. I want to give others a second chance," a guilty look appeared on his face and he rubbed his neck, glancing in the direction of his class. "I''m also avoiding someone right now."


    Endeavor grunted but didn''t say anything.


    "Only you can fix your family, Endeavor. If you can''t find redemption, then find atonement. You need to give your family closure. If you don''t, no one will, and the consequences of that will haunt you forever."


    Endeavor sighed, "Even if I decided to listen to your naivety, Shoto would never accept it. The hatred and bitterness he holds against me runs too deep."


    Haru suddenly smirked, "Don''t worry about Shoto. He''s in good hands."


    The sound of widespread cheers roared across the arena.


    Present Mic raised his hands in the air as he cheered along with the spectators, [I CAN FEEL THE ANTICIPATION IN THE STADIUM, AND THAT''S BECAUSE THE SECOND ROUND''S FIRST MATCH IS GONNA BE EPIC!]


    Haru and Endeavor stopped talking and focused their attention on the two figures entering the field.


    [IT''S THE GUY WHO WON HIS LAST FIGHT BY A LANDSLIDE AND LITERALLY LEFT HALF OF THE AUDIENCE FROZEN! THE HERO COURSE''S SHOTO TODOROKI!]


    Todoroki''s face was calm as he approached the arena stage.


    [AND THIS KID ALMOST WALKED OUT OF HIS FIRST MATCHUP BUT MADE A SPINNING COMEBACK WITH SOME IMPRESSIVE MOVES. ALSO, FROM THE HERO COURSE, IZUKU MIDORIYA!]


    Izuku''s face was determined as he stood opposite Todoroki.


    Haru couldn''t help but quote the famous line from the Two Towers, "So it begins..."


    ***


    Play: Deku vs Todoroki Theme Song: youtu.be/nCLJ53uvLsg


    ***


    Todroki''s expression hardened as he glared at his opponent, "So here we are."


    "And only one of us can win," Izuku finished.


    ***


    Endeavor didn''t take his eyes off of his son, "Tell me. How do you think this match will go?"


    Haru crossed his arms thoughtfully, "It will depend on whether Izuku will be able to get close to Todoroki."


    Endeavor snorted, "And that won''t happen."


    Haru shrugged, hiding his worry, "Maybe."


    ***


    [BOTH OF THE HEROES IN TRAINING HAVE BEEN FRONT-RUNNERS IN THE SPORTS FESTIVAL, BUT WHICH ONE OF THESE RIVALS WILL ADVANCE TO THE NEXT ROUND?]


    Both boys got into fighting positions.


    [BEGIN!]


    There was a rumble, and a wave of ice shot towards Izuku. The green-haired teen raised a hand, supporting it with the other, and flicked a finger.


    The blast of pure power shattered the Todoroki''s attack and sent gusts of icy wind all across the stadium. Todoroki was pushed back by the force and only kept himself from getting pushed from the arena by bracing himself from behind with an ice wall.


    Izuku''s face was twisted in pain, his broken finger heavily discolored.


    [WHOA! MIDORIYA MANAGED TO BREAK TODOROKI''S INSANE OPENING MOVE!]


    Todoroki glared at Izuku and sent another powerful wave of ice. Izuku repeated that same move, breaking a second finger.


    [HE COUNTERED AGAIN!]


    Izuku gritted his teeth. Biting back the pain that shot through his fractured fingers. His mind raced as he tried to figure out Todoroki''s weakness.


    Todoroki let out an icy breath, "Let''s continue."


    The duel-Quirked teen shifted his right foot, sending a wave of ice yet again.


    "SMASH!"


    A blast of air blasted it away as Izuku broke a third finger.


    ***


    Kirishima was late for the start of the match.


    He ran into his classmates'' seating area, a look of dismay on his face, "Oh no, crap! I''m missing it!"


    Kaminari pulled his gaze from the fight to look at the redhead, "Hey! Nice job making it to the second round, Kirishima!"


    Kirishima gave Kaminari a sharky grin, "Thanks, man!" he motioned his head at Katsuki, "It looks like I take Bakubro down next!"


    Katsuki''s eyes stayed riveted on the match below them as he answered, "I''ll kill you."


    Kirishima laughed goodnaturedly. "Heh! Yeah sure, in your dreams," he sobered a little, "But seriously, it''s crazy how you and Todoroki both have moves that blast the whole stadium. Must be pretty nice."


    "Plus, you don''t have to pause between attacks," Sero griped, still a little put out from his earlier loss.


    Katsuki''s expression didn''t change, "It''s not as easy as you think, you morons."


    Kirishima blinked in confusion, "Hmm?"


    "If you overuse your muscles, you risk tearing them apart. If you sprint too much, you run out of breath," Katsuki leaned his elbows on his knees, "Quirks are physical abilities too. They can get worn out. You can''t just use them nonstop."


    "Makes sense if you put it that way," Kirishima agreed, now understanding. He sent a thoughtful look towards the arena, "I wonder if that''s how Midoriya thinks he''s going to beat Todoroki."


    ***


    Todoroki had the exact same thought as he faced Izuku.


    "You want an endurance match," he braced his body to attack, "But I''ll end this quickly."


    He sent an even larger wave of ice towards Izuku.


    Izuku flicked the last finger of his right hand, causing the ice the explode.


    Todoroki braced his feet and sprinted forward, creating a ramp of ice as he ran.


    [TODOROKI WITHSTOOD MIDORIYA''S POWER AND IS NOW RUSHING HIS CLASSMATE!]


    Izuku quickly switched to using his left hand, flicking away the ramp before it could reach him. Todoroki leaped off of his ice just as it flew the pieces, raising his arm to attack. Izuku launched himself back, narrowly avoiding Todoroki''s downward strike.


    It was lucky he did. The instant Todoroki''s hand touched the ground, ice blossomed around the heterochromatic-eyed boy''s arm. However, Todoroki wasn''t finished. The ice blossom spread in Izuku''s direction, managing to latch onto the boy''s leg while he was still in midair.


    Throwing caution to the wind, Izuku clenched his left hand and sent a fully powered punch in Todoroki''s direction.


    The blast eliminated the ice and sent Todoroki sitting back, even with his ice walls slowing his movement towards the edge. He came to a stop a short space to the far edge. The dust settled showing him slumped against the surviving remnant of his wall, making many people mistake him to be unconscious.


    "That was much more powerful than any of your previous attacks," Todoroki pushed himself to his feet, "You''re trying to keep me away... Smart."


    ***


    Haru and Endeavor hadn''t taken their eyes off the match since it had started.


    "I must admit, your son is very impressive, Endeavor," Haru commented, "It''s not just his Quirk that is powerful, his judgment and reasoning are pretty incredible. His mobility could use some work though. Either way, he''s better than the average pro."


    Endeavor grunted, "As I said. Shoto was trained to surpass both me and All Might."


    "And yet, he still refuses to use his full power."


    Endeavor grimaced at that, "It''s just a passing phase of rebellion."


    "You know, you really need to work on your people skills."


    The number two hero raised an eyebrow at the teen''s way too innocent look under the hood, "You''re one to talk."


    "For your information, I have excellent people skills¡­ most of the time."


    ***


    Todoroki glanced up at the flame-wreathed figure among the audience noting the glowering expression. He turned his gaze back at Izuku.


    "I''m sorry about this, but thanks for drawing it out," he leaned his head in Endeavor''s direction, "Look at him. He''s furious I''m not using his power."


    Izuku snuck a glance and noted a familiar figure sitting next to the number two hero. ''I don''t think that''s why he looks angry...''


    Unaware that he was the only one out of the loop, Todoroki continued belittling Izuku, "With your hands all broken, you can''t fight anymore, can you? Why don''t we end this?"


    A stream of spiked ice pillars shot forward, growing in size as they got closer to Izuku''s bowed form.


    [WHOAHOHO! TODOROKI CONTINUES HIS OVERWHELMING ATTACK! COULD THIS BE HIS FINISHING MOVE?]


    Izuku raised his head, a fierce look in his eyes, "...I am not done yet!"


    An overwhelming blast of wind obliterated the ice and sent Todoroki flying towards the edge. The bicolor-haired boy b?r?ly kept himself from tumbling out of bounds by the hastily created ice wall he created just inches from the boundary line.


    Everyone gasped in shock upon seeing the index finger on Izuku''s right hand. It was an even deeper purple than the rest of his finger. Izuku had used his already broken finger and broke it again to counterattack Todoroki''s move!


    "You''re trembling... Todoroki..."


    Todoroki''s face lit up in shock at the words.


    "It''s easy to forget that Quirks are physical abilities," Izuku bit down a hiss of pain, "And that means... there''s a limit to the cold your body can take, right? I get it. Usually, you make up for the drop of temperature using the heat from your left side... but you refuse to do that now."


    Todoroki gritted his teeth in frustration, for it was the truth.


    Izuku wasn''t done, however, as he looked at his damaged hand, "Listen. We''re all giving it our all to try and win... To make out reams into a reality... To become number one. Do you think you can win with half your strength? Look at me Todoroki," he clenched his fist. "You haven''t managed to land a single scratch on me yet," he raised his voice to the point that everyone can hear, "SO COME AT ME WITH ALL YOU''VE GOT!"


    Todoroki''s eyes hardened, "Midoriya, what are you trying to do here? You want my fire?" An enraged look appeared on his face, "What, did my monster of a dad bribe you or something?" He ran forward, anger apparent on his face, "Now I''m mad!"


    Now everyone saw it. It hadn''t been noticeable before, but Todoroki''s movements had been getting slower.


    Izuku waited until the opportune moment just when Todoroki was most vulnerable. With a quick spring forward, he closed to distance.


    Todoroki''s eyes widened in realization. ''The instant I lifted my right foot! He''s coming!''


    Izuku''s face was in complete focus as he remembered a piece of advice given to him several months before.


    ***


    (Several months previously...)


    Haru blocked another punch and sent Izuku spinning to the ground.


    "You''re doing it wrong, Izu. Stop copying another person''s style when your body isn''t built for it yet."


    "You need to keep your form loose, Young Midoriya," All Might called out from the sidelines.


    Haru sent the hero a meaningful look, "You''re not helping."


    The Symbol of Peace deflated, quite literally, "Sorry..."


    Haru looked back at Izuku, "You can throw a punch, but you can''t put enough power behind it yet. Let''s try something else. Get ready."


    Izuku got into an attack stance and sent a roundhouse kick to Haru''s body.


    Haru moved forward, throwing Izuku of balance. With an open palm, he struck Izuku in the ?h?st. The force of the strick sent the mossy-haired boy tumbling back a good distance, the wind forced from his lungs.


    All Might gaped at the force of such a simple blow, "What move was that?"


    Haru calmly moved forward and placed a hand on Izuku''s back, "Just a simple palm strike. I once heard of a clan that specialized in a fighting style called the Gentle Fist. It required minimal contact but had major consequences for the ones on the receiving end. I cannot replicate their complete fighting style, but it is very similar to Baguazhang."


    Izuku finally got some breath back but was unable to speak, "..."


    Haru bopped Izuku over the head, "You''re too small to use raw strength for now. Someone of your type doesn''t have enough force to throw an effective punch to end a fight just yet. The palm strike focuses the weight of your body into the heel of the palm of your hand. If used right, it will push an enemy back to create distance. Unfortunately, it only works best at close quarters."


    Izuku rubbed his still sore ?h?st, "It felt like I was being pushed back by air."


    Haru grinned, "I simply demonstrated what happens when you mix in a little power into the strike and distribute it into the entire arm. It''s called..."


    ***


    Izuku unclenched his right hand, bringing his open palm forward to strike, veins of power trailed up his arm, spread across his entire hand.


    "Eight Trigrams Air Palm!"


    A compact blast of air hit Todoroki square in the ?h?st knocking him off his feet.


    Izuku gave a sharp cry of pain. I didn''t break any bones, but the pain...


    ***


    Haru sat up in surprise, "That move!"


    Endeavor furrowed his brow as he also realized Izuku''s hand hadn''t gained any more significant damage, "He spread out the power of his attack through his whole arm so it wouldn''t break. An admirable move but a little late."


    Haru deadpanned, "He''s surprisingly stubborn about using new moves until forced to use them. Improvising yes, but a different fighting style, no. I''m surprised he used it. On top of that, the pain of him using it defeats the point by now."


    For the first time, Endeavor smirked, "It seems we both have students in a rebellious phase."


    Haru glowered in annoyance, "In case you didn''t know, I hate you."


    "Brat."


    ***


    If looks could kill, Todoroki''s glare would have sent Izuku six feet under. The dual Quirk user coughed as he picked himself up. With another shift of his foot, he sent a stream of ice in Izuku''s direction. Izuku jumped to the side, dodging it easily.


    ''The ice attacks aren''t moving as fast now.'' Izuku stepped back as Todoroki closed in on him again, trying to freeze him at point black range.


    "Air Palm!"


    Both boys were knocked back from the blast. Izuku screamed in pain as his over-stimulated nerves sent waves of burning pain along his injured arm.


    Todoroki sent more ice.


    Not having time to build up power, Izuku stuck his undamaged thumb into his check, "SMASH!"


    Todoroki smashed against an ice wall once again. He looked at Izuku, seeing how damaged his hands were, "Why are you putting yourself through this?"


    "I want to live up to people''s expectations," Izuku answered as he ran forward again, "I want to be able to smile while doing something good for them! I want to be a pro... whatever it takes to be a hero!"


    Todoroki looked dazed for a moment, a flash of memory from his childhood flickering through his mind.


    Izuku bowed down and headbutted into Todoroki''s stomach. "That''s why I''ll give it my all just like you should be!" he lowered his voice, "There''s no way I can know what you''ve gone through or why you are even here. Your life has been so much different than mine... but now you need to stop screwing around. If you want to reject your father, fine, but you don''t have the right to be number one if you aren''t going to use your full power!" He drove a powered-up fist into Todoroki''s stomach, "THAT''S WHY I''M GOING TO WIN THIS AND SURPASS YOU!"


    ***


    Flashback...


    A young Shoto Todoroki cried in his mother''s arms as she ran a comforting hand through his hair.


    "Just remember. Stay true to yourself. You can be the kind of hero you want to be when you grow up."


    *


    Todoroki fought back tears of pain from the burn on the left side of the face. The bandages clearly showed how large the damage was.


    Endeavor frowned as he looked down at his son, "Moronic woman. To hurt you at such an important time."


    "Where did mama go?" Torodoki''s voice was almost dead.


    Endeavor frowned, "She hurt my masterpiece so I put her in a hospital to keep you safe."


    Todoroki clenched his fists in anger. "That was your fault," tears of rage flowed from his eyes, soaking the bandage, "You''re the one who made her hurt me!"


    ***


    Present...


    Todoroki coughed forcing himself to not look in his father''s direction. I will reject you.


    "I refuse... to use my left side..."


    Izuku gave a low growl of anger from deep inside his ?h?st, "IT''S YOURS! YOUR QUIRK NOT HIS!"


    ***


    Haru''s gaze bored into Todoroki''s soul.


    "I fight with all the power they passed on to me so as not to repeat their mistakes. I can''t change what they did. I am fighting because I never want this world to experience what mine has," the boy''s amber-colored eyes glinted in the light, "I''m here because others supported me. For their sake, I will fight and win. If you refuse to fight me or Katsuki at full power. You will lose."


    ***


    A sudden wave of heat engulfed the arena as flames burst from Todoroki''s left side.


    Present Mic voiced everyone''s surprise, [WHOA! IS THAT...?] he couldn''t find the words to describe it.


    Izuku held an arm over his face to shield himself from the scorching air.


    Todoroki had a look of confusion and wonder on his face as he faced Izuku. "Helping your opponent," the frost that had spread across the dual Quirked teen''s body melted away, "You fool. Even though you want to win this battle... now which one of us is screwing around?" Izuku could only gaze in wonder at the uncontrolled flames coming from Todoroki''''s body as he continued, "I want it too... I''ll be a hero!"


    Izuku''s face lit up into a feral grin and Todoroki matched it.


    ***


    Endeavor smiled, his face full of pride, "SHOTO!" the Flame Hero stood up as he yelled out encouragement towards his son, all previous cares forgotten at the sight of his son''s accomplishment, "Now you''ve finally accepted your power. This is a dawn of a new era for us! With the blood that runs in your veins, you will surpass me!"


    [ENDEAVOR SUDDENLY SHOUTS WORDS OF... ENCOURAGEMENT? WHAT A DOTING FATHER!]


    ***


    Izuku had only one word to describe the power in front of him, "Amazing..."


    "Why are you smiling?" the question made the green-haired boy frown in confusion as Todoroki continued to let off continuous amounts of ice and fire from his body, "With those injuries. In this hopeless situation. You must be crazy." Todoroki sank into an attacking stance while Izuku did the same, "Don''t blame me for what happens next."


    The ground shook as ice and fire flared around Todoroki and Izuku activated his Quirk to one hundred percent.


    Cementoss slammed his hands on the ground, "That''s it, Midnight! One of them could be killed!"


    Midnight ripped the material on the sleeve of her costume, letting out a cloud of violet-colored mist, "Their bodies won''t hold up!"


    A concentrated wave of ice, much bigger than all of the previous ones in the match thundered across the arena like a sentient glacier.


    Izuku blasted from where he stood the force of his jump sending him flying over the ice field as he channeled all the power of his Quirk into his right arm for a final strike.


    Todoroki''s figured was engulfed in flames as he raised his hand. ''I see now, Midoriya. Thank you...''


    The two cataclysmic forces threatened to clash and destroy everything around them before several immense walls of cement rose up between them. Even so, Cementoss''s walls crumbled under the force of the two attacks and only served to blunt the destruction caused.


    An intense light flashed as the arena imploded on itself, scattering cement shards everywhere.


    A wailing alarm blared as Aizawa pressed a red bu??on, activating the emergency plasma shields to protect the spectators from the debris. The cement pieces turned to dust upon contact, but the shields weren''t able to block the full force of the shockwave.


    ***


    The dust began to settle revealing the results of the clash.


    [What happened just now...?] Present Mic''s loud voice was much deflated from where he lay, his seat having been sent tumbling back from the shock wave, [What the heck is up with these students?]


    Erasure Head sat calmly, having weathered the whole scenario, [The air around the ring had been thoroughly cooled down and then rapidly expanded when heated up.]


    [WAIT! THAT''S WHAT CAUSED THE EXPLOSION? HOW HOT DID THAT FIRE GET? GEEZ, I CAN''T SEE A THING! IS THE MATCH STILL GOING ON OR WHAT?]


    The plasma barrier faded, having fulfilled its purpose.


    Midnight picked herself up with a groan. She peered through the smoke and caught a glimpse of something.


    Izuku stood slumped against the wall completely unconscious.


    The heroine''s voice was almost stuttering with suppressed shock, [There... Midoriya is... Out of bounds!]


    Unable to support itself, Izuku''s body went limp and began to fall.


    There was a flicker of white as a figure in a full-length hooded robe caught him, letting the teen rest on his back. Without a word, the unidentified person picked up the injured Izuku in a piggyback and walked out of the stadium.


    Midnight caught a glimpse of the person''s face and allowed the action. She looked over at Todoroki and saw a carbon copy supporting Todoroki, who was still b?r?ly standing, [Todoroki wins! He advances to the third round!]


    The crowd cheered their support and appreciation for the hard-fought match.


    ***


    Haru''s clones helped both Izuku and Todoroki off the stage the former making a beeline for Recovery Girl''s office while the latter made do with just leaving the arena.


    Todoroki gave the clone a calm look as they reached the tunnel, "I can walk on my own."


    The clone complied and stepped away from the bicolor-haired boy, "You will need to rest. Your next round may end up just as difficult," it spoke, disguising its voice.


    "Who are you?" Todoroki peered at the clone, trying got to see the face hidden underneath.


    "A student of Recovery Girls," it glanced over its shoulder at the presence of a fire wreathed figure, "I will leave you both for now."


    The clone walked past the hero and rounded the corner where it dispersed in a rustle of paper.


    Endeavor crossed his arms over his ?h?st, a small smile lightening his features. Todoroki couldn''t remember ever having this expression on his father''s face before.


    "What''s the matter? Not going to tell me to get lost?" there was a hint of amusement in Endeavor''s voice. He sobered slightly as he glanced at his son''s burned uniform, "You need to learn to control your left side. It''s dangerous to use so much energy like that, but I''m glad you''re seeing reason. Now that you''ve abandoned your childish rebellion we can get back to what''s important." Endeavor held out a hand, "After you graduate, you will work by my side. I will lead you down the path of the mighty, Shoto."


    "I haven''t abandoned anything."


    Endeavor''s smile dropped.


    Todoroki looked at his left-hand thoughtfully, "You''re a fool to think my feelings can so easily be reversed. Instead... out there... for that one moment... I forgot all about you."


    Endeavor''s eye''s widened.


    Todoroki walked past his father, not sparing him a glance, "Whether that is good or bad, I don''t know. Maybe I don''t need you."


    As his son''s footsteps faded away, Endeavor smiled in satisfaction to himself. ''He''s m?tur?d. It seems that the mistakes that I made can be fixed little by little. Thank you, Izuku Midoriya.''


    "Did you tell him that you were proud of him?" Haru''s voice sounded from behind him.


    "I forfeited that right long ago. He is his own person. Whether he decides to use me to achieve his goals or not is his choice."


    The redhead sighed, as he began to disperse into a cloud of bu??erflies, "I won''t say anything. It is all up to you and your family from here. I''ll just be an outsider."


    Endeavor grunted, "I''ll try. Promise me one thing."


    "Yes?"


    "Support my son if you can."


    Haru smiled before his face started to peel away, "Of course."


    ***


    (Recovery Girl''s office...)


    Haru''s clone kicked open the door and hurried into the room.


    Recovery Girl was already waiting, motioning at a nearby bed, "Place him there."


    The clone gently unslung Izuku from its shoulders and laid him down on the bed. Izuku''s eyelids trembled as he slowly began to wake up. The clone gave a sad sigh and dispersed.


    A moment later, Haru burst into the room, still clutching his head from receiving the clone''s memories. "Izu!" he paled at Izuku''s injuries, "I didn''t realize his injuries would be this bad at first. His body..."


    He held out his hands a green chakra encasing his palms.


    Recovery Girl smacked his arms down, "No."


    Haru looked taken aback, "What? Why?"


    Recovery Girl looked stern, "Your Mystical Palm is still incomplete and may cause more harm than good with this kind of damage. Don''t even think about using the Heal Bite either. I forbid you from using it more than once a day unless it is a life or death situation. Your body and that seal of yours won''t be able to take it. We just don''t have the data to ensure success."


    Haru looked devastated.


    The old heroine gave him a comforting pat, "He''ll be alright. I may not be able to heal all the damage, but he will recover."


    She didn''t sugarcoat it. Izuku would be healed, but there was possibly lasting damage from this fight. Scarring was definitely unavoidable at this point. However, Recovery Girl wasn''t a licensed healer for show.


    "Your match is next. Prepare yourself."


    Haru gave Izuku one last look and open the door to leave. He almost bumped into a deflated All Might and slid around the hero in a single smooth moment, "Excuse me."


    The Symbol of Peace watched his student leave, a look of concern on his face.


    ***


    Play: Aggressive Battle Music: Flash Point by Robert Slump: youtu.be/Dn4F42bG9Dg


    ***


    (A while later...)


    [THANKS FOR WAITING WHILE WE REPAIRED THE FIGHTING STAGE... AGAIN! NOW LET''S MOVE ON TO THE SECOND MATCH OF THIS ROUND! LET''S HOPE THIS ONE DOESN''T DESTROY THE STADIUM THIS TIME!]


    The crowd cheered as Haru and Kaminari''s pictures appeared on the announcement screen.


    [FIRST OFF, THE BOY WHOSE SHOWS UNUSUAL BRUTALITY TOWARDS HIS OPPONENTS BUT COMPASSION TOWARDS THE DEFEATED! FROM CLASS 1A HARUKO BAKUGO!]


    Haru raised his hands and slapped his cheeks. ''Okay. I need to focus. I can''t back down!'' He entered the stadium and was greeted by cheers.


    [AND SECONDLY, BUT NO LESS IMPORTANT! THE GUY WHO LITERALLY SHOCKED HIS LAST OPPONENT! ALSO, FROM CLASS 1A, DENKI KAMINARI!]


    Kaminari entered the arena with a confident grin, giving Haru a wave.


    "No hard feelings when I win, right?" Kaminari teased as he got in a ready position.


    Haru returned the smile, deciding to just live in the moment for now, "Sorry, Kaminari. I made a promise that I''d win this."


    Kaminari smirked, "I won''t let you win that easy. I''ve got some aces in the hole that you haven''t seen yet."


    "BEGIN!"


    Haru ran forward intending to land the first strike. Making sure to encase his forearms in a pair of scale-like origami gauntlets.


    Electricity crackled as it coated Kaminari''s body in an efficient stun armor as he swung a straight kick in Haru''s direction.


    Haru raised both of his arms vertically in front of his body. Feeling the shock of electricity of Kaminari''s Quirk starting to affect him despite the insulation, he used the momentum of the kick to push himself back, creating distance by performing a couple of back handsprings.


    Landing in a crouch, Haru extended the gauntlets to form a pair of Neko-te, digging the claws into the ground to keep himself from sliding back further. There was a grating screech a row of claw marks were gouged across the surface of the arena.


    ''He covered his body with electricity so I can''t touch him. Smart. Even with Origami, I can''t fully insulate that level of voltage.'' Haru''s eyes hooded over. ''He''s controlling his output so he won''t burn out for a good few minutes. Direct combat isn''t the best option.''


    Kaminari gave Haru a satisfied smirk, "Cool huh? Came up with this at the USJ."


    Haru stood up, giving Kaminari a closed-eyed smile as paper began fluttering all around him, "Senbon Shower!"


    A series of paper senbon formed and shot straight at Kaminari''s figure. Kaminari grinned as his body shifted at an almost unreadable speed to the side, completely avoiding the onslaught.


    Haru raised an eyebrow as he directed more senbon in Kaminari''s direction. The blonde dodged again before charging directly at the redhead in a streak of yellow lightning, his arm crooked in an upward L-shape. He slammed his upper arm against Haru''s ?h?st and with a mighty heave, slammed the other boy''s body into the ground.


    "LIGHTNING LARIAT!"


    The audience cheered their approval as Present Mic screamed, [WHOA! KAMINARI COMPLETELY AVOIDED BAKUGO''S ATTACKS AND MANAGED TO FLOOR HIM!]


    Kaminari''s ?h?st was heaving as he looked down at Haru''s stunned figure. A moment later, however, he realized something wasn''t right.


    Out of instinct, he rolled forward. Avoiding Haru''s heel as it slammed into the ground where he had been kneeling before. He grimaced remembering how many beatings he had been forced to endure at the Shuei-Gumi before learning to detect sneak attacks.


    "When did you make a clone?"


    It was Haru''s turn to smirk, "When I fired off the senbon. You were so absorbed with the obvious attack you missed my backup plan."


    Several paper tentacles shot out of Haru''s back and wrapped around Kaminari''s wrists and ankles.


    "Shikigami Dance: Rinkaku Kagune!"


    Kaminari didn''t have time to dodge as he was suddenly restrained. Not wishing to give up he wrenched his arms in separate directions, sending out a burst of electricity. The Kagune tore and Kaminari was free.


    His armor had also faded at that moment


    Haru suddenly moved forward, sending a roundhouse to the unguarded Kaminari''s head.


    Kaminari''s eyes widened in shock unable to react before Haru''s foot slammed into the side of his skull.


    The crowd gasped as Kaminari''s body tumbled across the stage like a rag doll.


    [OHHHHHHHH! DIRTY MOVE!]


    [Hardly.]


    Kaminari pushed himself up, his arms trembling as stars filled his vision. The ringing of his ears did little to help him detect Haru as the younger Bakugo flickered to his side.


    "Yield."


    Kaminari shook his head, his body blurring as he used his electricity to speed himself a short distance away.


    Haru eyed his beat-up friend, seeing the swelling on his face, "You probably have a concussion. You can''t win at this rate."


    Kaminari staggered to his feet, his eyes overshadowed by his hair. "What, and let you win without a fight?" he raised his head, a bright grin plastered on his face, "C''mon! This is the first time I wasn''t scared to fight someone!"


    Haru gave a soft smile, "I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    Kaminari''s body began to crackle, "Sorry, but I don''t intend to lose."


    He sped forward, narrowly missing as Haru rolled on his heel, swaying in place to avoid the strike.


    Kaminari gritted his teeth as he slid to a stop. ''Damn! If I can just get one hit on him!'' He realized he was at his limits and had only one more shot left before he went dumb.


    "You leave my no choice..." he murmured.


    There was a sharp crackle as a burst of yellow electricity shot from Kaminari''s body.


    "Indiscriminate Shock: 1.3 Million Volts!"


    Everyone watching gasped in awe at the sudden surge of power rolling off in one gigantic wave towards the redhead.


    Haru''s eye widened in surprise for a moment but suddenly braced his feet as he raised a hand towards the attack, his index and middle fingers pointed towards the shock wave.


    "RAITON!"


    A boom of thunder filled the arena as blue lightning appeared on Haru''s fingers clashing with Kaminari''s


    Haru slid back as his lighting chakra clashed with Kaminari''s electricity, the blue and yellow energy casting a greenish glow across the arena.


    Kaminari was stunned, his mind still just b?r?ly comprehending what just happened


    Haru''s teeth were gritted together as he felt the burning heat of the clash threatening to scorch his skin. Even so, he was far from finished. With a yell, he pushed his arm forward. There were a shrill wail and the blue lightning pierced through the yellow, forcing it away.


    With a heave, Haru shot it all into the sky, creating another boom of thunder as the mixed electric attacks dispersed harmlessly into the open air.


    Then there was dead silence...


    "Yaaaaay..."


    Kaminari gave Haru a thumbs up from where lay on his back, a dopey look on his face.


    Haru lowered his head a bit so no one could see the smile on his face, "Thanks for the fight, Kaminari. Harlequin."


    There was a swirl of paper as the bear clone rose up and gently placed a restraining paw on the electric blonde''s ?h?st.


    Midnight snapped her whip, [Kaminari is unable to continue and has been restrained! Bakugo wins!]

 Chapter 29 - UA Sports Festival: Third Round Battles

    Midnight snapped her whip, [Kaminari is unable to continue and has been restrained! Bakugo wins!]


    The crowd cheered, but the cries were mixed with a large amount of chatter concerning the move Haru had just used.


    [OKAY, I''M IN THE DARK HERE... BUT DID BAKUGO ALSO CREATE ELECTRICITY? I KNEW HIS QUIRK WAS EXTREMELY VERSATILE AND ALL, BUT WHAT THE HECK? ERASURE EXPLAIN THIS!]


    [No, I gave up trying to understand his Quirk a long time ago,] Aizawa refused in the blandest way possible.


    The murmur rose higher as the audience watched the nurse bots place Kaminari on a stretcher.


    ***


    Class 1A was silent for a moment.


    "Okay, are you sure Class Rep has only one Quirk?" Sero asked no one in particular.


    "..."


    Everyone looked at Katsuki.


    The ash-blonde didn''t bother answering, leaving them in the dark with no way of sating their curiosity. Jiro and Kaminari were both guarded by Recovery Girl so asking them was a no-go and even Kirishima wasn''t feeling confident enough to calm the elder Bakugo if he blew up.


    "Bakugo, does your brother have more than one Quirk?" Todoroki asked out of the blue.


    Class 1A mentally screamed. ''NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!''


    Much to their relief, Katsuki only glowered, "Go to hell, half and half."


    ***


    The next two fights were pretty short. Tokoyami and Iida''s round ended with Iida getting pushed out of the ring by Dark Shadow. The class secretary had put up a good fight, but his speed and high-powered kicks were no match for Tokoyami''s defense.


    Katsuki and Kirishima''s match was initially a close call, with Kirishima''s hardening protecting him from Katsuki''s explosions. Unfortunately for him, Kirishima hit his limit way too quickly under Katsuki''s ferocious barrage, leading to his defeat.


    [AND THAT''S IT FOR THE SECOND ROUND! WOW! THAT GOT MY BLOOD PUMPING! I CAN''T WAIT FOR THE NEXT MATCHUP! WHILE WE WAIT FOR THE THIRD ROUND OF MATCHES TO BEGIN, LET''S CHECK OUT THE MATCHUPS, SHALL WE?]


    Shoto Todoroki vs Haruko Bakugo


    Fumikage Tokoyami vs Katsuki Bakugo


    [AS YOU CAN SEE, THESE NEXT BATTLES ARE GONNA BE BRIMMING WITH TALENT AND REALLY OVERPOWERED ABILITIES! THIS BATCH OF FIRST YEARS IS OFF THE CHARTS, FOLKS!]


    ***


    Just outside Class 1A''s seating area, Haru rested the back of his head against the wall he was leaning against and sighed.


    "You okay?"


    Haru looked up at Jiro''s voice. The girl''s right earphone jack was bandaged but otherwise, she appeared unhurt.


    Haru turned his head away, "Hey..."


    Haru was still upset with himself for carelessly hurting Jiro and Jiro was unsure how to placate his guilt without revealing her knowing about him healing her, especially after Recovery Girl had asked her not to say anything.


    "Sorry..."


    Haru''s sudden apology took Jiro by surprise and she immediately began to protest, "What? Why are you apologizing?"


    Haru ducked his head in shame, "I know that this is the sports festival and we are all bound to get injured, but that last attack I used shouldn''t have been aimed at you in the first place. It was too lethal a strike"


    Jiro narrowed her eyes and jabbed her uninjured earphone jack into Haru''s ear, causing him to jerk in pain and nearly let out a pained yell.


    "Agh! What the hell?" Haru clasped a hand to his ear sending the girl a disgruntled look, "What was that for?"


    "Don''t pity me," Jiro''s voice was colder than below zero, "You won. That''s it. End of story. I know you used your Quirk to heal me," to hell with secrets. Jiro was speaking her mind. She grabbed Haru''s arm and pulled on the bandages, revealing the new bite mark among the few that already covered his skin, "If you still feel that bad about it, then take responsibility and man up! Don''t mope about it!"


    Haru''s eyes widened in surprise, "Umm..." he hesitated a moment before flushing a light shade of pink as he rubbed the back on his head, "Then... How about I take you out for a day... All on me..."


    Jiro''s upset expression dropped as her mind screeched to stop, "...Wait, that''s not what I mea-"


    "Or not! Sorry, I said it before thinking!" Haru said, immediately trying to retract the offer.


    Jiro ducked her head, "Sure."


    "Huh?"


    "Text me the time and we''ll meet up."


    Haru blinked, unable to think of any way to respond besides, "Okay..."


    In a trance, he turned and left the hallway.


    Once he was gone, Jiro stood there for a moment, her mind in shambles.


    "...Dummy..." she sank down on her heels as she said the word, pressing her hands to her face to hide the smile she couldn''t hold back, "You sweet dummy..."


    ***


    (With Class 1A...)


    Tsuyu looked at Ashido in concern, "Do you think he''s nervous about his fight with Todoroki?


    Ashido raised her hands in an ''I don''t know'' gesture.


    Sero shook Haru''s shoulder, "Hey, man! You''re going to be late for your match with Todoroki!"


    Haru blinked back into focus, "Oh... uh..." his face changed into a panicked expression, "Wait? What?"


    As if to confirm this, Present Mic began his commentary, [AND WE''RE BACK TO THE NEXT EXCITING BATTLE, MY FANS AS WE WELCOME THE NEXT TWO CONTESTANTS!]


    "Dude! You''re gonna be late!" Sero cried out.


    Haru ran a hand over his face. "Oh, thank goodness," he sighed, pulled back his hair into his hair tie (for the millionth time), "You nearly gave me a heart attack."


    Before anyone else could tell him to hurry, Haru''s body slowly shifted into a kaleidoscope of paper bu??erflies.


    "Oi!" Haru looked at Katsuki who had just come back from his last match, "You better make it to the final round, dumbass."


    Katsuki responded in kind by flipping him the bird.


    ***


    [AND HERE ARE OUR NEXT CONTESTANTS! FIRST, THE STUDENT WHO BLEW US AWAY IN HIS LAST MATCH. FROM CLASS 1A, SHOTO TODOROKI!]


    Todoroki approached his side of the arena looking a little subdued but with a determined look in his eyes.


    [AND THE STUDENT WHO DISPLAYED SUCH SHOCKING VERSATILITY DURING HIS PREVIOUS FIGHT. CLASS 1A''S HARUKO BAKUGO!]


    Haru was revealed to have his arms crossed over his ?h?st as his body reformed itself on the opposite side of the arena from Todoroki.


    Both boys stared each other down, their power and competitive auras radiating off of them in waves.


    ***


    Play: Demon Slayer: Gurenge | EPIC VERSION (Attack on Titan Style) [feat. Unravel - Tokyo Ghoul]: youtu.be/UWCwnnO0SuI


    Play: Naruto OST 3 - Dance: youtu.be/vOlo_mjwhyo


    ***


    Todoroki gave Haru a stern look, "I won''t lose."


    Haru uncrossed his arms, spreading them outward palms down as he sank into a fighting position, "Even if you hold back, I will still fight you at full power."


    Todoroki also sank into a similar stance, "I don''t intend to hold back. Not against you."


    [BEGIN!]


    There was a rumble as a wave of ice formed a frozen cascade across the arena.


    Haru pressed his hands together, raising them above his head, "Shikigami Dance."


    The rumble in the air increase as a wave of paper erupted from the surrounding area to gather in front of him. Haru swung his arms down, pushing them outward as he directed the origami to part the ice. The walls of paper followed his command as it clashed with the glacier, forcefully seeking to push it to either side


    The wave of ice shuddered as the force of the paper walls redirected it, causing it to divide. The arena shook as a cloud of frozen mist hissed from the cold surface of Todoroki''s attack.


    [TODOROKI STARTS WITH A CRAZY ICE BLAST! BAKUGO SEEMS TO HAVE BEEN-WAIT! BAKUGO HAS SOMEHOW MANAGED TO PUSH THE ICE AWAY FROM HIMSELF!]


    "Futon!"


    A blast of air blew the mist away, revealing Haru, his right arm stretched out from when he created the wind. He slowly walked in Todoroki''s direction, his boots hitting the ground with a dull thud. His golden eyes burned in the bicolored-haired boy''s direction.


    "My turn."


    Haru''s body flickered as he appeared directly in front of Todoroki.


    "Eight Trigrams Air Palm!"


    He slammed both palms into Todoroki''s body blasting the other boy away with a pressurized blast of air.


    Todoroki was sent flying back quite a distance. He caught himself by creating ice underneath his feet to both cushion the fall and using it to skate away from the boundary line.


    [WHOA! BAKUGO JUST USED THAT SAME MOVE MIDORIYA USED IN THE LAST ROUND AND NEARLY KNOCKED TODOROKI OUT OF BOUNDS! HAS TODOROKI MET HIS MATCH?]


    "I see..." Todoroki said slowly as he got off his knee and stood up. "I thought Midoriya''s move was unusual for his style. You were the one who taught it to him, weren''t you?" his tone was calm and matter of fact.


    Haru didn''t answer as his origami Rinkaku Kagune shot from his back and stabbed forward in a full-frontal ?ssault. Todoroki jumped to the side, deftly swiping his hand across two of the tentacles, freezing them. Haru clicked his tongue as the frozen Kagune broke and dispersed all four of them.


    Todoroki slammed his hand on the ground, sending a smaller wave of ice in Haru''s direction. Haru''s body seemed to partially turn into paper as he swayed to the side, avoiding the attack. This turned out to be a ploy on Todoroki''s part as a chunk of ice shot backward toward the younger Bakugo''s exposed back. Much to everyone''s shock, Haru spun around and shattered the ice with a roundhouse kick.


    ''So, he really can sense his surroundings...'' Todoroki thought.


    Haru spread his arms, causing the paper around him to rise and take form as a pair of wings as he shouted, "Shikigami Dance: Waltz of the Flowers!"


    He took to the air, his wings rustling as he moved.


    Todoroki slammed a hand on the ground, sending up an ice pillar in the attempt to knock the redhead down. Haru spun away gracefully, evading the ice as he rose even higher from the ground. The air was filled with rustling as streams of paper followed Haru''s movements.


    In the crowd, Izuku and All Might''s gasped in recognition, seeing the same motions Haru had practiced on the beach all those months. Only this time, the movements weren''t just Tai Chi.


    Using a style no one had ever seen before, Haru''s figure performed a series of dancelike movements as he swayed, banked, and spun away from all ice pillars Todoroki sent his way as the audience watched in awe at the performance.


    Realizing that he was simply wasting his time and energy trying to hit such a quick-moving target, Todoroki paused his attacks for a moment.


    The instant he did, however, Haru turned to face his direction.


    "Paper Shower!"


    A multitude of origami blades rained down in a deadly storm as Todoroki was forced to hide himself behind his ice. This didn''t last long as it shattered under the continuous ?ssault.


    Todoroki performed a diving roll as his ice blew apart. Sliding a hand along the ground he swung upward.


    Haru grunted in surprise as a trio of icicles flew up towards him. Reacting on instinct, he created a second pair of wings that folded in front of him in a protective shield.


    As it turned out, it was a good thing he did not try to directly touch those icicles. The instant the frozen spikes hit his wings a layer of frost spread across the papery surface.


    Hoping to catch his opponent off guard, Todoroki slammed his hand to the ground creating a massive ice pillar directly underneath Haru''s floating figure, making it as wide as possible.


    Haru senses the rising ice and opening all his wings he launched himself upward. As he moved, he began to spin, his wings deconstructing themselves and reforming into a disk-like platform under his feet.


    "Improvised Move: Descending Red Lotus!"


    With a slight nudge of his foot, he sent the rotating disk back towards the ground. As it fell, the disk expanded in width as the bottom shifted into a resemblance of a giant lotus flower, each petal sharpened into a steel-like blade.


    Haru wasn''t finished, however, and in inhaled, "KATON!"


    He blew downward, releasing a stream of fire from his mouth. The flames engulfed the lotus, wreathing it in fire.


    Todoroki''s face was stunned as he watched the attack demolish the ice pillar he had created, the heated blades shredding it to slivers. He was forced to back up a short distance to avoid getting hit by the destruction.


    As he did so, he shivered a little and used his left side to melt the frost that had formed on his body. He wasn''t refusing to use his flames in this match. True, he was reluctant to use them, he had refused to use them since he was five. Even if Izuku had helped him overcome his hatred towards his Quirk, change did not come overnight.


    Haru was aware of this and knew that the only way to get Todoroki to actually use his fire was to give him a push.


    But he was unsure how...


    ***


    Izuku shot up from where he sat and gripped the guardrails, yelling at the top of his lungs, "COME ON TODOROKI! DON''T GIVE UP! DO YOUR BEST!"


    ***


    Todoroki stiffened at the familiar voice. ''Midoriya!''


    A wave of fire blew away the cold in a heated blast. Causing a massive updraft.


    Haru was sent somersaulting backward for a moment before recreating a single pair of wings to balance himself. Still finding himself rising dramatically, Haru created the Fueguchi One and swung it down, burying the tip into the cement of the arena as an anchor.


    With his fighting spirit back at full throttle, Todoroki glared up at Haru''s levitating figure anger set in every line of his face. "I see your wings are not what make you fly. They act as your medium for attack and defense," he raised his left arm. "In that case, I''ll burn them to cinders!"


    Cementoss and Midnight gasped as they had the urge to stop the fight but stopped upon seeing Haru''s completely calm face.


    "Paper Shower."


    Once again, a rain of paper blades rained down. Todorki''s eyes widened upon seeing that his flames were hardly affecting the paper. As a matter of fact, his flames were being completely kept at bay.


    "Fire isn''t my weakness, Todoroki," Haru stated matter of factly, "But I admit that even my paper can''t completely go unscathed against your heat."


    Gritting his teeth, Todoroki swung his arm, sending out a wide slash of fire in Haru''s direction. Haru swung the Fueguchi One in a wide slash attack, extinguishing the flames. Todoroki frowned as he noticed the weapon was only bearing a few scorch marks.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Todoroki sent another burst of fire.


    Haru whirled away, avoiding it completely. ''Now he''s using his fire, but not his ice. What is he-''


    He jerked his head to the side narrowly avoiding several needle-like projectiles of ice fired from Todoroki''s fingers.


    A slight trickle of blood flowed from the scratch left on Haru''s cheek.


    Ignoring the slight wound, Haru raised an arm transforming the Fueguchi One into a series of shuriken.


    "HAH!" he sent them hurtling down in a deadly flurry of spinning stars.


    Todoroki raised a wall of ice to block the barrage before melting it and sending another stream of fire in Haru''s direction.


    Haru dodged the flames, creating another wave of shuriken.


    It was then the unthinkable happened.


    To Haru''s horror, the weapons began to fall apart.


    ''They''re soggy! How! Where did the water-'' He glanced at the melting ice below him. ''Don''t tell me... The ice!''


    While the pair had been fighting, the heat from Todoroki''s fire had caused the ice to melt. Instead of just becoming a liquid, the water had evaporated into vapor as the surrounding heat had risen. As a result, thanks to the amount of ice on the arena, the air had become extremely humid, causing Haru''s paper, which had also been supplied from the surrounding area, to slowly absorb the moisture without Haru noticing.


    Now, thanks to this, Haru''s origami was now rendered practically useless.


    Todoroki narrowed his eyes thoughtfully at Haru''s alarmed expression as he noticed that not only the shuriken but Haru''s wings begin to fall apart.


    "Your weakness is water."


    Haru couldn''t help but flinch, slightly agitated that his secret trump card had been exposed by accident.


    He kept his cool, however, "Guess that means a change in tactics."


    Haru tucked his wings close to his body and divebombed directly as Todoroki.


    The other teen was b?r?ly able to jump back in time as Haru somersaulted, slamming his heel into the ground. The cement cracked under the force of the blow.


    Haru jumped back, weaving hand signs. ''This is not perfected yet, but...'' He inhaled. ''Fire Style: Misty Flames Dance!'' He placed his thumb and index finger to his mouth and blew out a misty-looking cloud in Todoroki''s direction.


    Seeing such a widespread attack, Todoroki swung his left arm, letting out a wave of fire to ward it off. This turned out to be a mistake, however. The instant Todoroki''s flames touched the air, the gas Haru had blown ignited into a blinding inferno.


    [THIS IS INSANE! BOTH TODOROKI AND BAKUGO HAVE BOTH PULLED OUT THE STOPS AND ARE FIGHTING FIRE WITH FIRE!] Mic screamed as the area lit up from the firelight.


    Todoroki wasn''t harmed from the heat, having used his right side to keep himself from getting burned, but his vision was blurry from the sudden light that had blown up in his face.


    He blinked.


    As he opened his eyes, he saw Haru burst through the flames, his leg swinging around in a kick.


    Todoroki swayed back, feeling the air from Haru''s kick against his face. Moving quickly, he caught Haru''s arm with one hand and gripped the front of Haru''s shirt with the other.


    Haru''s eyes widened in surprise before his body was easily lifted up and slammed into a nearby ice pillar that Todoroki had created.


    In his panic, Haru charged up a massive amount of chakra into his arm.


    ''Raiton!''


    With a shriek, a burst of electricity appeared on Haru''s palm and he chopped his arm in Todoroki''s direction. The flickering light reflected in Todoroki''s blue and grey eyes as Haru swung at him.


    Haru suddenly realized that if that attack hit, he couldn''t guarantee Todoroki would walk away without a massive injury. Not wanting a repeat of what happen with Jiro, he snapping his wrist away, clamping his hand over the lighting, snuffing it out.


    Todoroki swung Haru''s body over his head and into the ground.


    Haru''s felt several ribs crack from the force as his back slammed into the cement. He coughed, spitting out saliva from the force of the blow.


    Todoroaki cautiously stepped away, his ?h?st heaving from the amount of energy he had used up so far. Even when balancing his Quirk, it was still exhausting.


    Midnight started to raise her hand, thinking Haru might be out for the count.


    Haru slowly opened his eyes. Raising his head slightly, his golden orbs flickering to glance at Todoroki''s face. For a moment, the two boys stared at each other, neither wanting to end the fight.


    Haru blew out a long breath, letting this head fall back as his eyes closed. His body slowly began to dissolve into multiple white bu??erflies that scattered around the arena.


    Todoroki tensed as he looked around, unsure if Haru was going to try a sneak attack.


    "You know, you are the first person to notice two of my worst weaknesses," Haru voice commented behind him.


    Todoroki turned around to see Haru''s body slowly reformed to reveal the redhead, nursing his injured side. The hand held against his side was glowing green as he used the healing chakra of the Mystical Palm to give himself rudimentary first aid.


    Todoroki''s blue and grey eyes met Haru''s in an emotionless stare, "I didn''t notice until I picked you up. You are really light."


    Haru grimaced in annoyance, "Don''t rub it in. Turning into paper might be convenient but somehow it also made me freakishly light."


    [BOTH CONTESTANTS ARE STILL STANDING! BUT WHAT''S THIS? THEY ARE AT A STANDSTILL!]


    [Their previous moves proved ineffective to end the battle so they''re trying to strategize a new plan.]


    [OOOOOOO!]


    Ignoring the commentary, Haru pulled his hand from his side, "I may be light, but as you know, I can throw quite a kick."


    The ground crumbled under his feet as he shot forward, sending out a small shock wave. Todoroki raised an arm, blocking the kick. He tried grabbing his opponent''s leg but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder as Haru''s other foot slammed into him.


    "Sorry! I won''t fall for that again!"


    Todoroki stumbled back a few steps. Haru flipped back, landing on his feet. Both boys were breathing hard now, knowing they were nearing their present limit.


    They needed to end this fight quickly.


    Todoroki ran toward Haru, both hands ready to strike out with either heat or cold. Haru ran to meet him, his body braced to bring a series of devastating kicks to Todoroki''s upper body.


    Todoroki flexed his arms in preparation to block.


    To his confusion, Haru''s figure seemingly disappeared. Before he could discover where the redhead had gone, Todoroki felt a stunning force hit his ?h?st before he found himself flying into the air. In that split second, he saw Haru, his hands pressed against the ground to anchor himself as he had driven his leg to the center of his opponent''s ?h?st.


    ''He tricked me into thinking he''d attack me from above when he was really aiming from below!''


    Haru''s body flickered from sight and he appeared directly above the still airborne Todoroki. With a flying kick, Haru spun around, slammed his foot into Todoroki''s body, sending him back to the ground.


    Still keeping his presence of mind, Todoroki hit the ground rolling, managing to use the momentum of his fall to push himself back up. While he was still sliding, he created ice under his feet, skating in a semicircle around Haru.


    Haru pressed both fists to his left hip, creating an origami katana with remnants of his dry paper. With a sudden burst of speed shot away, avoiding the many icicles Todoroki had fired from his fingertips. The two boys circled each other all across the arena, Todoroki skating across his ice and Haru using his chakra to run along all surfaces. Todoroki would fire small amounts of ice or fire and with a flick of his blade, Haru would deflect it.


    After several exchanges, Todoroki suddenly had a crazy idea. ''If water is his weakness, I just need to find a way to keep him wet. I am able to create ice, but it doesn''t affect him unless I melt it. If I can find a way to-''


    The dual-quirked boy cupped his hands together, forming a chunk of ice the size of a softball. Pointing it in Haru''s direction, he used his fire to shoot it in the younger Bakugo''s direction.


    Haru saw the ball coming and with a skillful slice, cut it in half. The ice shattered to reveal its outer layer was only a vessel. Todoroki had used his heat to melt the inside of the ice ball and his cold to preserve the outer shell. Liquid splashed all over Haru''s katana causing a few sheets of paper to peel off.


    Haru clenched his teeth as he sensed Todoroki shoot another sphere at him.


    Skidding to a halt, Haru swung the katana in a horizontal arc, cutting the second orb in half scattering the water into a glittering stream.


    "Suiton!"


    Letting go of the blade, Haru telekinetically grabbed the water as it fell, hovering it over his hand. Weaving it in a compact stream he swung down, destroying the third sphere Todoroki had fired at him.


    His breath now coming out in ragged gasps, Haru gave Todoroki a long look, "You''re a tough opponent when you go all out."


    He looked at the ice traveling across the arena from Todoroki''s feet to his legs that here now trapped in ice.


    [TODOROKI HAS FROZEN BAKUGO IN PLACE AND HAS HIM AT HIS MERCY!]


    Todoroki''s breath came out in a frozen cloud, "You puts up a worthy fight. Thank you."


    He raised his left arm, sending a wall of fire in Haru''s direction.


    Haru spread his arms, palms facing opposite directions, "Shikigami Dance!


    A tornado of paper rose from the ground rotating at a blinding speed. The fire hit the tornado and fused to create a fiery cyclone.


    Todoroki''s eyes widened. ''He still has that much paper in reserve?'' He took a deep breath. ''This is the last move. If this doesn''t work, there is no way I can win!''


    The stadium shook as a wave of ice erupted from the ground threatening to outsize all of Todoroki''s previous attacks in the festival so far. It moved slower than most of the others, but the scale was so large there was no chance of dodging it.


    "Futon!"


    The tornado scattered in a blast of wind. The fire and paper dispersing to the surrounding air.


    Haru amber-colored eyes glinted upon seeing the approaching attack.


    With only seconds to spare, Haru''s hand blurred at inhuman speed. He ended the sequence as he pressed both wrists together and thrusting both hands forward.


    "Shikigami Dance: Zennyo Ryuo!"[1]


    If those watching had been terrified at the scale of Todoroki''s attack, Haru''s Jutsu would have done little to comfort them. The landscape behind him was stripped b?r? as it was sacrificed to create a maelstrom of paper.


    With a blood-chilling roar, a massive dragon formed around Haru''s hands, growing in length as it shot towards the oncoming glacier.


    A thunderous shockwave boomed across the stadium as the two offensive attacks hit.


    The ice buckled under the force of the dragon''s charge and spiderwebbed cracks formed across its frozen surface.


    With the sound like that of shattering glass, the glacier exploded into hundreds of pieces as the dragon rammed through.


    Seeing the monstrous white creature heading in his direction, Todoroki didn''t even bother to defend himself.


    The dragon hit the arena directly in front of him, sending the teen flying backward.


    The clouds of mist and dust clouded the audience''s vision for a moment.


    Midnight''s voice pealed out across the speakers, [Todoroki''s out of bounds! Bakugo proceeds to the final round!]


    The mist cleared, revealing Todoroki sprawled on his back, still fully conscious but unable to move.


    Haru sank to one knee, nursing his injured side.


    The audience went insane.


    [WHAT THE FREAKING HELL? I DONT THINK I CAN HANDLE THIS LEVEL OF INSANITY!] Mic was nearly hoarse from the level of screaming he was doing.


    From where he sat next to the DJ, Aizawa flinched in pain as he blinked owlishly.


    ***


    [1] Zennyo Ryuo is a god of rain in Japanese lore who is often depicted as a dragon.


    ***


    Kaminari has a blank look on his face, "You know, realizing we were not that close to winning actually makes me feel better about losing."


    Jiro popped a vein and rammed her earphone jacks into Kaminari''s ear, "Shut up."


    Mineta was trembling in his seat, "Class Rep is so..."


    "Scary, we know," Sero deadpanned.


    Mineta stood up in his seat, "HE''S SO COOL!"


    Everyone''s brains short-circuited, "HUH?"


    Mineta wiped an arm across his eyes, "He''s just stares everything in the face and meets it head-on! He''s just overflowing with so much charisma and power!"


    Tsuyu tilted her head in, "Wow, I never would have thought Mineta admired Haru so much."


    Mineta gripped his head, "I can''t even feel jealous," he raised his head, revealing bloodshot eyes, "WHY DO I FELL THAT''S WRONG?"


    Yaoyorozu put a hand to her mouth as she hid a disgusted look, "For a moment I thought he was changing for the better somehow, but I gave him too much credit."


    The other girl nodded in agreement.


    ***


    (Later at Hosu City...)


    Blood dripped from the battle-scarred katana wielded by a dark-haired figure as he crouched on a nearby building, eyeing the police as they worked to keep citizens away from the injured Ingenium while the hero was being ferried into an ambulance.


    The man ran his abnormally long tongue across his bloody sword, "You haven''t even noticed it have you? This warped society mired by hypocrisy... and vanity. That''s fine, I''ll open your eyes, heroes. You''ll see the world that you''ve created."


    He placed over at a nearby news screen watching the overview of the remaining contestants of the UA sports festival. It seemed the semi-finals had ended, leaving two contestants to face off in the final round.


    A glint appeared in his eyes upon recognizing one of the finalists.


    ''So those boys went to UA.'' The anti-hero fixedly watched the replay of key moments in Haru and Katsuki''s fights to that point. ''The blonde boy is quite interesting but seems to have been tainted by this cursed society. A pity, but not a lost cause. He seems to care more about winning instead of popularity.'' Stain''s expression became thoughtful as he studied Haru''s expression during his fights. ''It''s almost the same with this one. So, focused on winning, yet he radiates a gentle calm. Haruko Bakugo... what is your goal as a hero?''


    Suddenly, moving at a blurring speed, Stain swung his katana behind him in a deadly arc.


    The blade sank harmlessly through Kurogiri''s portal.


    "Please, remain calm," the villain''s deep voice was respectfully commanding. "We are of the same mind. I have been searching for you, hero killer Stain. I heard of your exploits and want to meet you in person. I think you may be interested in what I have to offer."


    Stain narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "What offer?"

 Chapter 30 - UA Sports Festival: Final Round Battles

    [ALL RIGHT, MY SPORTS FANS! WE WILL BE HAVING THE FINAL MATCH OF THE FINAL ROUND OF THIS SPORTS FESTIVAL WITHIN A MATTER OF MINUTES! I''M SO PUMPED!]


    The announcement screen flickered, displaying the final contestants.


    Haruko Bakugo vs Katsuki Bakugo


    [I''VE BEEN SAVING THIS LITTLE JUICY FACT JUST IN CASE. BOTH OF THESE BOYS WERE OFFERED RECOMMENDATIONS INTO UA BY MULTIPLE HEROES BUT DECIDED TO ENTER THE SCHOOL BY THEIR OWN MEANS. QUITE THE FORMIDABLE PAIR!]


    The crowd was rumbling with anticipation upon hearing this fact. Not only were both boys known to be fearsome from their previous battles, but they were on par with pros when it came to potential. This was going to be a fight to remember.


    ***


    With only a few minutes left until his match, Haru was sitting inside one of the empty waiting rooms, his head resting on his clasped hands.


    At this point, he was having a mental battle.


    All his life, his entire existence had been a lie. He had lived with the looming pressure by the government because of his ''special'' abilities.


    Many people may think that being different or being better than others is the most attractive thing in the world, but that was because they had no concept of how heavy that burden was. Mothers may say ''everyone is special'' but that phrase couldn''t be farthest from the truth. Every human was unique, yes, but ''special'' was too strong a word to use.


    Haru knew perfectly well he was far from normal. That was a given fact and it was one he had to bear his whole life. He bore the ideologies of both the Shinobi World and Hero Society, cultures of such extreme differences. One world of shadows, death, and being treated as a tool of fate, one world of false glamour, temptation, and being treated as a tool of society''s whims.


    Because of this, his whole drive had been fear. Fear of what he had lost. Fear of what he could lose. Fear of what made him who he was. He had been given everything. A home, family, power, intelligence, people who cared for and supported him, but he was afraid to lose it.


    But because of who he was, he held on to that fear. He chose to become strong, but only to withdraw into the shadows when the time came.


    Before the USJ incident, Haru had refrained from using nature transformations since they consumed so much chakra. Even with the proper reserves, without a master to teach him, he had been completely blind on how to use them. One small mistake could be fatal.


    But the feelings he felt when using them...


    The feeling of power coursing through him was addictive... controlling. Using the innate power of shinobi was a battle of wills, knowing that pride was an easy downfall.


    Haru ran a hand through his hair. ''I''ve been afraid of using my full power this whole time. I am perfectly aware I have only scratched the surface, but I''ve been afraid of getting arrogant. I''m such a coward.''


    ''Dad... Mom... I thought my way was so sure... but... I''m scared... I say I use your power without reservation, but every time I have to make a choice, I keep wondering if it is the right one.''


    The door to the waiting room opened, revealing Izuku.


    Haru snapped the locket shut, "Izu."


    The green-haired teen frowned at Haru''s ready smile, "Can you please not do that?"


    Haru''s smile faded, "I see I can''t lie to you."


    Izuku sat down in the seat opposite his friend, "I know you, Haru-chan. We practically grew up together. Even when I distanced myself from you, you never gave up on me," he clenched his fist, causing his knuckled to whiten, "Why?"


    Haru kept his eyes on the table, "Ever since I was a little kid, I''ve seen the world from two perspectives. There is good. There is evil. There are several shades of grey in between them. In both worlds, power is seen as everything. The strong shape the world how they want it."


    "Then why did you bother with a weak person like me!" quickly lowering his voice, Izuku continued, "I know this isn''t the best time to ask, but what did you see in me?"


    "Izuku... Katsuki isn''t the only one who inspires my dream..." Haru''s voice was hardly a murmur, "He is the reason I want to grow strong, but you... seeing you struggle all those years just because of how you were born... Seeing you almost give up on yourself but refusing to give up your dream... Seeing your determination to save everyone with a smile," he glanced at the locket in his hand, "It was you who inspired my dream towards peace... a dream of a world where people smile, not because they are safe, but because they can understand and be understood."


    Izuku''s stared at him, stunned. Hearing this from Haru''s lips was something he never would have expected.


    ***


    (Play: voices from the past (Extended) | Demon Slayer: youtu.be/JOCud_5orSY)


    or


    (Play: Naruto Unreleased Soundtrack - Naruto Main Theme ~Slow Ver.~: youtu.be/bJXw7rMQJuM)


    ***


    (Ten years ago...)


    A sickly-looking boy with straight, crimson red hair sobbed uncontrollably as he cringed away from the five figures hovering above him.


    "Look at him. The weak little crybaby crying for his mommy," one of them mocked.


    "The little sick kid can''t fight back," another taunted.


    The leader of the group, leaned over the crying boy, "So lame. You should stop being sick all the time or one day one of us will catch it."


    He took a step forward and the redhead cowered away.


    "What''s the matter? Too embarrassed to let us look at you?"


    The leader grabbed the smaller boy''s shoulder-length hair and jerked his head up. The redhead whimpered in pain, tears falling from his large amber-colored eyes. His pale face was flushed with fever and his breathing sharp.


    A tiny fist flew out of nowhere and the bully was sent staggering back.


    "Back off, you losers! No one touches him!"


    Haru paled as he saw his older brother, his arms bandaged from multiple burns he had gained from accidents with his own Quirk, standing protectively in front of him.


    "K-Katsuki! Don''t fight them... please... You''ll get hurt!"


    Katsuki gritted his teeth in anger upon seeing his sibling''s tearstained face, "Like I care. None of them are allowed to touch you," Katsuki''s palms popped dangerously as he faced the five bullies, "I''m going to murder these ?sshats!"


    The leader picked himself up, glaring at the elder Bakugo, "Stay out of this, villain!"


    One of his subordinates pointed a trembling finger at Katsuki, "Yeah, villain!"


    "Only villains attack heroes!"


    Katsuki''s face twisted in a feral grin, "A hero never loses a fight. Extras like you aren''t heroes!"


    The leader took a step forward, "There''s five of us. Let''s beat this villain!" he glared at Haru, "We need to teach these two their place."


    Izuku figure appeared in front of Haru, his arms spread out protectively, "S-stop hurting Haru-chan!" his childish voice was so shrill it was almost a squeak.


    The five bullies laughed scornfully at the scared four-year-old.


    Haru''s eyes widened at the two boys in front of him. Katsuki full of confidence despite his pain. Izuku so afraid he was trembling, but standing his ground.


    ''Katsuki''s hurt and he''s still protecting me and Izu''s so scared.'' Haru''s fingers clawed at the earth as he pushed himself up, a strange black symbol appearing on his forehead. ''I can''t let them get hurt. I won''t let them get hurt. I won''t cry anymore!''


    "Shi-shiki-gami Dance..."


    Everyone gaped as Haru raised his hand in the bullies'' direction. The moment was broken an instant later when Haru''s eyes glazed over and he fell to the ground.


    ***


    "Thank you for sparing some extra time after the tests, Mrs. Bakugo."


    The doctor sat across from the ash-blonde woman sitting next to her younger son.


    "It''s not like I have a choice. You government doctors would just trump up some excuse to get as many checkups as possible," the mother''s tone held a note of resentment in it.


    The doctor adjusted his glasses as he cleared his throat, "I can''t speak for the rest of the staff, but personally, I place the health and safety of my patients above mere curiosity."


    Mitsuki waved it all off tiredly, "Whatever. You wanted to discuss something?"


    The doctor nodded, handing her some files, "It seems your son''s poorly constitution is due to the overwhelming amount of energy inside his body that has now manifested into his... Quirk..."


    Mitsuki narrowed her eyes as she glanced through the files, "What do you mean by energy?"


    The doctor pulled out a familiar-looking scroll, "According to the scroll containing his birth information. The amount of energy inside him is large but his naturally weak body has problems containing it. The scroll did mention that..." the doctor glanced at Haru, "A previous male relative had declined in health in his later life due to his body being unable to contain the power. It is possible your son has inherited this. That is my main theory. It is also possible his... female relative... had a difficult pregnancy due to stressful circumstances that left some lasting effects on his development. We just don''t have enough data to be sure."


    Mitsuki frowned as she placed a protective hand on her son''s shoulder, "What do you suggest?"


    The doctor rolled up the scroll again, "That''s the good news. We don''t need to do anything. It true his tiny frame isn''t strong enough to contain the energy within him at this point, especially as it will continue to grow. Luckily, the energy itself isn''t inherently harmful. It also seems that a countermeasure has already been placed to suppress the energy."


    Mitsuki frowned, "Suppress it?"


    "Yes. Remember he was already a few weeks old when he arrived here. All that we can tell that some mark on his forehead is containing his energy and allowing him to grow in an alien environment. We guess it may be artificially placed by one of his parents."


    The two ?du?ts looked at the little boy sitting at the table who was staring at them wide-eyed, not understanding a word they said.


    Haru saw that his mom looked sad and thought of a way to cheer her up. He picked up a piece of paper from the table and began to fold it several ways.


    "Look, Mommy!"


    The boy held up a perfectly made origami bu??erfly.


    Mitsuki''s expression softened, "Is that for me?"


    Haru nodded his head vigorously, "To make Mommy happy! Mommy should never be sad!"


    The bu??erfly fluttered in his hand and began to hover around the boy''s head. Haru''s eyes lit up happily as he enjoyed the spectacle, his four-year-old mind forgetting his mission for a moment.


    The doctor''s face softened at the sight, "I''m positive he will be fine."


    Mitsuki nodded as her eyes remained on the delicate toddler playing before her, "I''m sure you''re right."


    ***


    A stone skipped across the surface of the pond in the neighborhood park. It several times before it finally sank.


    All the children watching wowed the incredible feat as Katsuki grinned in pride at his throw.


    "That has to be a new record!" one of the boys exclaimed.


    Katsuki planted his fists against his h?ps triumphantly, "I bet it is."


    The ash-blonde glanced over at the admiring Izuku, "Where''s yours?" he asked, knowing the other boy hadn''t done as well.


    Izuku suddenly became downcast, "...Well uh... it sank..."


    The other boys laughed at his statement.


    A stone skipped across the pond''s surface going even further than Katsuki''s stone.


    The laughter choked in the children''s throats as they looked over at the timid-looking redhead standing near them.


    Haru''s face was lit up happily, "I did it!" he ran up to Katsuki, "I did it like you taught me! Thanks, big bro!"


    Katsuki''s initially sour expression at being beaten softened at his little brother''s adoring eyes and he gave a ???ky smile instead, "Of course you did it! My kid brother can do anything I can do!"


    Haru brightened even more, "Really?" he ran over to Izuku, "Izu! Izu! Let me show you!"


    With contagious enthusiasm, the younger Bakugo proceeded to teach their friend how to skip a rock. Izuku happily listened with rapt attention as his other best friend showed him how to pick the flattest rocks for skipping.


    Unbeknownst to both boys, Katuki''s smile had faded and was replaced by an unhappy frown.


    ***


    The news was showing yet another All Might vs villain fight live and of course, the boys watched it.


    "Hey did you see what he just did?" Katsuki''s face was lit up as he watched his hero duking it out with several villains, "Man, it doesn''t get any cooler than All Might! No matter how much trouble he''s in, he''s always the winner!"


    Izuku''s eyes were sparkling, "He''s always smiling, no matter how bad things get!"


    Haru just nodded to everything they said.


    Katsuki jumped up from the couch, "See! He totally stopped them! That''s why he''s the greatest! No matter how much trouble he''s in, he''s always the winner!"


    The three boys giggled happily as they watched the fight, their faces lit up in admiration.


    ***


    "Let''s play hero!"


    Katsuki''s suggestion was greeted by several cheers from the five other boys accompanying him as they approached a fenced-off area.


    Izuku looked at the sign on the fence. Although he couldn''t read, he understood the red letters meant no trespassing. Both he and Haru exchanged a helpless glance.


    Not caring (as usual) Katsuki pointed directly at the breach in the fence, "Come on! Let''s fight bad guys!"


    "Yeah!"


    "...Yeah..." Izuku and Haru were less than thrilled.


    The six boys hiked through the woods. Katsuki led the way, giving the occasional popping sound with his Quirk as they all marched. He even sang a marching song to keep them all up to pace.


    "Forward march and here we go! Members of the agency Bakugo! Sound off¨C" Katsuki''s foot slipped and he fell off the log.


    There was a splash as he hit the water, causing everyone on the log to panic.


    "Kacchan!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m sure he''s fine, Kacchan is super tough, see?"


    The surface of the water broke to reveal Katsuki, unhurt but soaking wet.


    One of the neighborhood boys cupped his hand around his mouth as he called down to the ash-blonde, "Hurry and get back up here!"


    Katsuki gave them all a grin, "Sure! Just give me one second!"


    There was a splash of water as Izuku ran into the creek, holding out a hand, "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" the green-haired boy''s face was full of concern, "I was worried you might have hit your head or something."


    Haru ran up to them and saw Katsuki''s expression turn ugly.


    "Katsuki!"


    Haru ''accidentally'' tripped and fell headlong into the stream, spraying water in all directions.


    "Haru!" Katsuki instantly dropped everything to help his brother up.


    Haru rose from the water, laughing at his clumsiness. Katsuki growled and bonked him over the head.


    Izuku watched them both with relief, oblivious of what had been averted.


    Seeing everyone''s happy expression, Haru gave them all a closed-eyed smiled. ''As long as everyone''s happy, everything is fine!''


    ***


    Haru shot up from his bed with a gasp, having experienced another nightmare.


    Images of people and things he could not understand filled his mind making him break out in a cold sweat. Too scared to sleep on his own, he quickly made his way to his parent''s room.


    It was empty...


    Haru shivered in the cold air, remembering his parents were gone on a trip. They hadn''t wanted to go but circumstances were against them. Aunty Inko was so distraught upon hearing Izuku was Quirkless and worrying for the future of her child, they couldn''t ask her to babysit, being forced to settle with one of the neighborhood girls.


    Not wanting to bother anyone, Haru returned to his room, quietly shutting the door.


    He huddled on the corner of the bed farthest from the door, afraid to go back to sleep.


    The was a creak as the door to his room opened, causing him to tremble in fear.


    Katsuki appeared around the door, rubbing his eyes, "Why are you awake?"


    Haru buried his head in his arms, refusing to answer.


    With an annoyed sigh, Katuki crawled into the bed and pulled Haru down next to him.


    "My bed''s cold because I got up. You can keep me warm."


    Haru snuggled back under the covers and listened to his brother''s measured breathing. Feeling a sense of safety, he drifted off into a dreamless sleep.


    ***


    Katsuki shoved Izuku to the ground, "Beat it, Deku!"


    Izuku fell on his back, grunting as the air left his tiny lungs.


    Katsuki sent him a final glare turned and ran from the playground his followers at his heels.


    Haru didn''t follow them. Slowly, he walked over to the fallen Izuku, his eyes overshadowed by his hair. Slowly he crouched down in front of the other boy, his hand held out to help.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Izuku stared at him a moment before giving gave bright smile, "I''m okay!"


    He reached out a hand to take Haru''s helping one when it was slapped away. Haru''s hand was snatched up by Katsuki''s and he was dragged away, his feeble protests falling on deaf ears.


    ***


    Katsuki and his two cronies were bullying some other kid on the playground. The little boy held his bruised arm crying while Izuku stood defensively in front of him, his knees trembling.


    "W-why are you so mean? You''re making him cry, Kacchan!" Izuku raised his trembling fists, "If you keep in hurting him, um... I''ll... I''ll stop you myself!"


    Katsuki smirked, as his cronies activated their Quirks, "You wanna pretend to be a hero?" he pounded a fist into his palm, creating a small explosion, "You don''t stand a chance without a Quirk, he gave the other boy a sinister grin, "...Deku."


    Izuku flinched back with a gasp as the three other boys charged him.


    There was a dull thud of a punch and Izuku''s eyes widened in horror.


    The two cronies were sprawled out on the ground. Katsuki''s face held an expression of shock, his fist planted in Haru''s cheek.


    The younger Bakugo didn''t say anything, his head remaining bowed.


    Katsuki removed his fist, trying got apologize, "Haru..."


    Haru didn''t answer, remaining immobile. Refusing to shed a tear.


    Izuku''s lip trembled on seeing his two closest friends fighting. ''It''s all my fault...''


    ***


    Haru looked up to see Izuku leaving the school. His face lit up and he ran over.


    "Izu!"


    Izuku flinched at his voice, looking over with fear in his eyes. Haru slid to a sudden stop upon seeing the look.


    "Izu?"


    Izuku turned and ran away.


    Haru felt a sharp pain in his ?h?st and fell to his knees. ''What did I do wrong?''


    ***


    (Four years later...)


    Haru walked through the park in a daze.


    Just the other day, in the middle of the night, he had woken up thirsty and had gotten up to get a drink of water. Hearing some voices downstairs in the living room, he let his curiosity get the best of him and ended up eavesdropping.


    He had found his parents talking with none other than the hero, Best Jeanist.


    Wanting to see the hero he admired up close, Haru had remained quiet. He ended up overhearing a conversation that had opened his eyes to many things he had been unaware of before.


    Then he had been caught.


    His parents and Best Jeanist, seeing that they had no choice, had revealed the whole truth to him.


    Haru was adopted. Not only that, he wasn''t even from this world. Strangely enough, the second part didn''t bother him as much. What scared him now was what was going to happen now that he knew the truth. Even more, he now knew that all of his nightmares were not just his imagination, but memories that had unintentionally been implanted in his mind.


    "Hello, little one. Are you lost?"


    The boy blinked at the voice and looked around. He found the owner of the voice sitting nearby under a small tree.


    An old, balding man, with a pointed grey beard and the bushiest sideburns Haru had ever seen, was sitting cross-legged on the grass. Near him stood a small iron teapot on a stand. From it, the perfume-like scent of tea faintly warmed the air.


    The old man calmly sipped a cup of the tea with a mellow expression on his face before speaking again, "You seem troubled. Come and have some of this jasmine tea that I made. A good cup of tea does wonders for calming the mind," the old old man smiled kindly as he motioned at an empty spot under the tree.


    Haru gave the man a wary glance, "My mom said I shouldn''t talk to strangers or eat anything they give me," his expression fell, "...Well... my adopted mom..."


    The old man''s eyes held a sad look at seeing the child depressed, "You are right to listen to your parents, young one. I''m sure they only want what''s best for you."


    Haru''s body trembled, "They aren''t my parents... Do they really love me?"


    The old man hummed thoughtfully, "A valid question. One that I can''t answer. You can only know if you ask them yourself."


    Without saying anything, Haru walked over the empty spot near the old man and sat down, pulling his knees to his ?h?st. He didn''t know why but the old man''s presence was comforting. It was as if the man''s soul was overflowing with love for everyone and everything around him.


    The old man took one last sip of his tea and placed the empty cup in a basket, "I''d best put this away. It would be rude for an old man like myself to enjoy such a treat while a child like you is unable to enjoy it himself."


    Haru bowed his head against his knees, "Sorry..."


    "No need to apologize. No quality of leaves can compare to an open heart," the old man finished packing away the tea set, "Now... what lies heavy on your heart?"


    "What is peace?"


    The old man didn''t seem to think this was a strange question for a child to ask, "I think the answer for that question cannot be answered by simple words."


    "Is peace real?" Haru persisted.


    The old man stroked his beard thoughtfully, "I think it is possible, but peace is more than just an end to wars. True peace starts in the individual."


    "Individual?"


    "Yes. You cannot find peace for others if you cannot find peace in yourself. Peace isn''t just a concept, but a state of mind."


    "Can I find peace?"


    The old man looked at Haru''s golden eyes a warm smile on his face, "Peace can be found by anyone if they are willing. Peace comes with understanding. Understanding brings wisdom."


    "But what if someone isn''t willing?" Haru rested his chin against his knees, "What if peace is impossible because people don''t want it?"


    He looked up when the old man placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Even if things seem impossible, you must never give in to despair. Allow yourself to slip down that road and you''ll submit to your lowest instincts. In the darkest times, hope is something you give yourself. That is the meaning of inner strength. It is that inner strength that will aid you in your journey of life."


    Haru held his hand in front of himself, and stared at it, "So I need to be strong?"


    "Perfection and power are overrated. You''d be better to choose happiness and love."


    "So, I don''t need power?"


    "I didn''t say that. You need to keep what you hold dear close to you, but not suffocate it. If you try to take everything at once, you will be overwhelmed. Depend on others to help you one step at a time."


    "Uncle! There you are! I''ve been looking for you!"


    Haru and the old man looked up to see a young man with messy black hair walking towards them. Haru''s eyes were glued to the prominent scar on the left side of the man''s face.


    "Ah, Zuko," the old man pushed himself to his feet, "I see you''ve tracked me down."


    The nephew gave his uncle an exasperated look, "You can''t keep running off to drink tea! You have more important things to do than wasting your time!"


    The old man looked legitimately aggrieved, "To think a member of my own family would say such a thing! Zuko, you must learn to relax and let out your troubles like this young child right here."


    Zuko glanced at Haru, and looked back at the old man, "Not another lecture, Uncle Iroh, please?"


    Iroh bowed his head with a knowing smile, "Very well. Let us go," he turned and gave Haru a formal bow, "I''m sure you will find peace of heart, young one."


    The pair turned away and walked around a bend, disappearing from sight. Haru never saw them again. Hary clenched his fist in resolution. Until the day I can find peace in myself... I will become a hero who will help bring peace!


    ***


    (Five years later... Aldera Junior High...)


    "Hey look, it''s Haruko Bakugo!"


    Several students hushed their conversations as the star of the second-year courses passed them by. Now thirteen years old, Haru had become one of the model students of Aldera Junior High. Smart, handsome, always ready to lend a helping hand, not to mention the impeccable control of his Quirk, he was one of the most popular boys in school.


    Walking with grace and confidence no one could fake, the younger Bakugo traversed down the hall, completely unaware of the attention he was gaining or the comments being stated in his wake.


    "I heard he''s been chosen as the next school president by the student council."


    "It makes sense, he''s the perfect candidate."


    "He''s so cool!"


    "I wonder what he''s thinking?"


    Haru adjusted his backpack as he suppressed a yawn. ''I wonder if Obi-Wan had flashbacks of cutting off Anakin''s arm after cutting that death-sentenced guy''s arm in Mos Eisley''s cantina?'' He mentally shrugged and continue to the student council room.


    Since he was asked to take over the position of student body president, Haru had decided to meet up with them to discuss details about his future duties and responsibilities. Of course, he was going to accept. It wasn''t just an honor to be chosen for such a position, it was also an amazing place to gain leadership experience, something Haru knew he needed.


    It was nearly the end of the school day so the hallway leading to the student council''s room was empty. Haru''s footsteps were soft and b?r?ly made any noticeable sound.


    He stood in form of the door to the council room and reached out to open it when he heard something that made him freeze.


    "Man, this paperwork is so boring!"


    "Just hang in there for a bit longer, very soon, we can just dump it on the new president."


    A few laughs accompanied this comment.


    "I mean, he''s got a paper Quirk. If we said so, he''d think it''d make sense if we''d ask him to organize it all."


    Haru''s grip on the door handle tightened.


    The first voice spoke again, the one who Haru recognized as the vice president, "He''s just so easy to manipulate. I mean, what guy is stupid enough to go out of his way to help every person who asks for help and even do it for them? He''s even friends with some Quirkless kid."


    The second voice, the council treasurer''s, gave a scoff, "You know how many girls have tripped on purpose so they could get close to him? He''s so oblivious, it makes me wanna puke."


    Another voice, Haru could only guess was one of the secretaries, gave a sarcastic reprimand, "Now, now. Don''t trash talk our future president. After all, he was chosen by our present student body president."


    There was another collective laugh.


    "So pathetic. She''s crushing on him so hard. It was so easy to fool her into thinking it was her idea to nominate him."


    "She''s been quite a useful tool. We kept her so busy, she has no idea that some of the reports are missing. Remember that one guy who tried to report bullying a month ago?"


    "Something about future president''s brother or something. Why should the student council bother what he does to a Quirkless kid? The teachers don''t care either so we''re in the clear."


    "Of course, we can probably bring up the ''lost'' file for the future president to deal with. That Katsuki Bakugo is too full of himself. Maybe with his brother forced to control him, we can bring him down a couple of notches."


    "Dude! That''s a good idea!"


    The door to the student council room slammed open, making the whole student council, minus the president who wasn''t present, sit up in surprise.


    Their faces immediately paled upon seeing who was there.


    "Oh, Bakugo!" the vice president looked nervous, wondering how much of their conversation was heard, "What can we do for you?"


    Haru gave them all a closed-eyed smile. With a heavy rustle, all of the paperwork in the room scattered all over the floor. Even some of the files from the file cabinets were mixed in with them.


    One of the secretaries gaped at the malicious act, "What the hell!"


    Haru continued to smile, "Oops, clumsy me. Looks like I am not as qualified to deal with paperwork as you thought."


    The council members turned whiter and trembled under the younger Bakugo''s rage.


    "Look, we were only joking¨C" the vice president was cut off as a sheet of paper slapped into his face.


    "This is a notice of my declining your offer," Haru turned just as the student body president walked in.


    The third-year female student stopped in her tracks within the doorway, dread in her eyes upon seeing the mess, "What happened?"


    Haru placed a hand on her shoulder and turned her around, "Just a mishap, president. The councilmembers kindly offered to give you a break from paperwork today."


    The girl blinked in confusion but didn''t question Haru''s word. Saying a quick goodbye, she made a hasty retreat.


    As he turned to leave, Haru left an ultimatum, "Clean up the mess. You all have until next month to quit your positions and find new members to replace you. Don''t even think of trying any funny business."


    The treasurer shot up in his seat, "You can''t get away with this!"


    Haru tilted his head, one of his golden eyes glaring from over his shoulder, "I can and you know it. The fact I am allowing you all to go to decent schools at all is kindness."


    The council members were struck dumb. It was true. Haru''s entire school history was cleaner than that paper he manipulated. If he said something, people would believe him. Japan''s education system was strict. If news got out that members of the student council had withheld files, even when concerning Quirkless students, they wouldn''t have a chance at any decent school in the future. They could try to fight back, but this was a battle they were fated to lose.


    A few council members who weren''t in the scheme in the first place but hadn''t resisted either, stood up in protest, "Wait! We weren''t part of this! Why are we being punished too?"


    "Sucks for you. Your compliance makes you just as guilty," giving them one last look Haru exited the room, "I was happy to be asked on this council because I thought I had earned it. Seeing I was just chosen because of some manipulative trash and weak-willed sheep made me change my mind. I don''t mind that you thought you could control me, but preying on your classmates... Despicable."


    He shut the door behind him, leaving a much-subdued student council behind him.


    A week later, the student body of Aldera was shocked to hear that Haruko Bakugo had not only declined the position as student president, but the entire student council was quitting. The teachers had no comment to make and those involved also refused to say what the reasons were.


    ***


    (Present...)


    "I''m still trying to decide the best course for myself, Izu," Haru stood up from where he sat, "Like Katsuki, I need to figure things out on my own."


    Izuku stared after him as he opened the door, "Are you okay fighting Kacchan? You''ve looked up to him even more than I did as we were growing up. I know it hurt you every time you stood up to him when he bullied me. Can you actually fight him directly with the intention of beating him?"


    Haru turned and tossed the locket towards Izuku and Izuku caught it.


    "Keep that safe for me," Haru gave Izuku a soft smile, "This fight is going to get messy."


    ***


    [AND THE MOMENT WE''VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! THE CLIMAX OF THIS FESTIVAL! LET US WELCOME OUR FINALISTS.]


    The crowd cheered in response to the Voice Hero''s prompts.


    [HERE WE''VE GOT THE GUY WITH THE EXPLOSIVE POWER THAT HAS FLOORED ALL OF HIS OPPONENTS! CLASS 1A''S KATSUKI BAKUGO!]


    Katsuki strode up to the stage, a grim look of determination on his face.


    [VS! THE GUY WHO''S POWER VARIETY DAZZLES THE BEHOLDER. CLASS 1A''S HARUKO BAKUGO!]


    Haru entered the stage, his eyes never leaving Katuki''s lone figure opposite him.


    [WE ARE SEEING A FIGHT NEVER SEEN IN UA BEFORE. TWO BROTHERS WITH SUCH STRONG QUIRKS AND STREAMLINED FIGHTING SKILLS. WHO WILL WALK AWAY WITH VICTORY!]


    ***


    (Play: My Hero Academia: You Say Run (Might+U) | EPIC ORCHESTRAL VERSION: youtu.be/kvlJdE3wcLU)


    or


    (Play: The Last Agni Kai - Avatar The Last Airbender | EPIC VERSION: youtu.be/U_1MxeMHX9A)


    or


    (Play: Naruto Theme Song | Chinese Bamboo Flute Cover | Jae Meng: youtu.be/KbUoNyBDT38)


    ***


    Niether Katsuki nor Haru said a word. As if on an unspoken signal they both raised their hands in a seal of confrontation.


    Katsuki''s crimson eyes stared at Haru. ''I will become number one, little bro. Nothing''s going to dare touch you when I''m at the top.''


    Haru''s amber eyes stared back at Katsuki. ''I will become a pillar that will hold up the bridge towards peace, big bro. Nothing''s going to threaten our family as long as I remain.''


    [BEGIN!]


    Both boys blasted themselves forward, Katsuki with his explosions, Haru with his chakra. They met in the center of the arena, clashing forearms against each other.


    A shockwave blasted are across the surrounding field, causing everyone to gape at the display of raw power coming from the two boys.


    Haru dropped, sweeping a low broom kick to Katsuki''s legs.


    Katsuki leaped in the air, slamming a kick at Haru''s ?h?st. Haru caught Katsuki''s foot with his hand and shoved him back.


    The two exchanged a plethora of different kicks, punches, and strikes, Katsuki''s fierce and commanding, Haru''s smooth and deadly.


    [WOW! THE TWO BAKUGOS HAVE DECIDED ON A ONE-ON-ONE FIST FIGHT!]


    [It makes sense, they''ve both been fighting the entire day and are more likely near their limits. They have amazing stamina from years of training, but no one can keep fighting indefinitely.]


    The two siblings ignored the commentary, completely focused on the fight.


    Haru jumped in the air, performing a sweeping tornado kick. Katsuki jumped back, avoiding the blow. Haru followed up with several more kicks, continually spinning and swinging his legs in a deathly barrage, his body hardly touching the ground.


    Katsuki brought up his hand and aimed an explosion at close range.


    Haru moved his arms in a wide circular movement, creating a round shield out of paper. The explosion hit the shield and Haru rotated the disk and dispersed it, effectively negating the explosions force.


    ''Shikigami Dance: Fueguchi One!''


    The scorpion-like weapon shot from Haru''s arm and stabbed in Katuski''s direction.


    Katsuki dodged it and blasted himself in Haru''s direction.


    Haru released the Jutsu but was too late to avoid Katsuki''s kick. He was sent tumbling a distance away. Katsuki followed up by trying to blast Haru into the ground.


    The younger Bakugo rolled to the side. In a single swift movement, he turned the roll into a flip that landed him back on his feet. He jumped in the air, performing a front flip over Katsuki''s head. As he landed, Katsuki sent another explosion at him and Haru jumped into the air to avoid it.


    He slammed another kick at Katsuki''s head that was parried by the blonde''s arm.


    With a rasp of a blade cutting air, Haru created an origami kunai, swinging it down in a deadly arc. Katsuki swung up an arm, creating a large explosion that knocked Haru back. Flipping in the air, Haru sent the kunai flying in Katsuki''s direction.


    Remembering what happened in Haru''s first match, Katsuki blasted himself away just in time to avoid the exploding kunai.


    Katsuki grunted and looked up to see that Haru wasn''t anywhere to be seen and carefully searched around to see where his younger brother would attack. ''Right? Left? Behind? Above?'' He was hit by a sudden realization and jumped back. ''Below!''


    Haru burst from the ground, his arm swinging up in an uppercut. ''Earth Style: Headhunter Jutsu!''


    Missing the punch, Haru spun in the air, executing a three-kick combo to Katsuki''s stomach, ?h?st, and face.


    The ash-blonde was able to block but was still sent tumbling back.


    Haru landed on the ground, breathing hard, "Are you holding back, Katsuki?"


    The elder Bakugo suddenly gave a bitter laugh, causing Haru to freeze in shock.


    "Holding back?" Katsuki''s face twisted in a fierce glare, "Don''t play games with me. How can I fight seriously when you afraid to fight me?"


    Haru stiffened, "Take that back."


    Katsuki''s glare deepened, "Why? You know that''s true."


    Haru''s body flicked directly in front of Katsuki, "TAKE IT BACK!"


    He swung a fist at his brother''s face, but Katsuki just detonated an explosion at point-blank range. Haru was sent flying backward, his eyes wide with shock.


    "You''ve been holding back on me this whole time," Katsuki''s voice pierced Haru''s mind like needles, "You''ve been scared of getting better than me!"


    Haru created a pair of wings and charged head-on, "SHUT UP!"


    His hand latched onto Katsuki''s throat and he slammed the ash-blonde into the ground.


    Katsuki gripped Haru''s wrist, keeping him from pulling back, "You were planning to throw the match after making me look good, weren''t you? You were just going to pretend you ran out of chakra and couldn''t fight anymore. None of your moves were seriously aimed to win!"


    Haru opened his mouth to protest, "I¨C"


    Katsuki slammed his head forward in a brutal headbutt. With a heave, he shoved Haru off and threw him away. Haru fell on his back but kept himself from being injured by wrapping himself in his wings.


    Both boys slowly rose to their feet.


    Katsuki''s ?h?st heaved as he regained his breath, "Why?"


    Haru gritted his teeth, "You damn well know why!"


    Katsuki growled, "I don''t want there to be any doubt that I''m the best student at the festival! That''s only possible if you come with the best you''ve got! Have you ever thought of that? If you lose like this, not only is my win useless, but I''ve got to live with the fact that you gave up on me!"


    Haru gasped and took a step back, "I didn''t..."


    "You said you wanted to achieve peace because your world couldn''t have it. Screw that world! It has no say on what you are here! It shouldn''t force its dream on you! If you want to become a pillar or some shit, do it because you want to! That stupid seal of yours is screwing with your brain. You''ve been so scared of losing everything, you''ve only settled for second place. DAMN IT! DON''T SETTLE JUST BECAUSE OF SOMEONE ELSES DREAM! DON''T HOLD BACK BECAUSE YOU''RE AFRAID OF MESSING UP! FIGHT MEEEEEEEEE!"


    A fire lit up in Haru''s eyes, "Fine."


    He removed the hair tie holding back his hair, letting it about his head. He slammed his palms together as his seal became fully visible. With a loud humming sound, chakra began pouring off his body as the seal kept growing. ''I''ll push past every limit in my body. Even if it breaks me!''


    Pain shot through his body as a spiral symbol manifested in the seals center and strange marks appeared all across Haru''s face. With the sudden surge of chakra overwhelming its restrictions, the seal had revealed itself in its complete form.


    Haru reeled in the chakra, containing it inside his body. With a deep breath, he shut his eyes and opened them.


    A feral grin appeared on Katsuki''s face as he sank into a fighting position, "Hell yeah! This is what I''m talking about!"


    Haru''s face twisted into a matching expression, "Let''s show the world what a real fight looks like."


    He swung his arm out, sending a barrage of explosive kunai.


    Katsuki blasted himself forward, weaving past the deadly projectiles, "DIE!"


    He blasted a massive explosion directly in Haru''s face. The arena shook as multiple blasts filled the air from both boy''s attacks.


    Haru''s body blew apart into multiple pieces of paper that proceeded to crawl up Katsuki''s arm. Katsuki used his other hand and scorched the paper off his arm.


    A shadow passed overhead, and Haru''s four-winged figure could be seen silhouetted against the sky.


    "Paper Shower!"


    A tempest of blades rained down in a destructive storm.


    With a fierce yell, Katsuki sent another explosion, blasting the blades away.


    Haru spread his hands, palm downward, "Shikigami Dance!"


    A giant tornado of paper shot down from the sky, slamming into the ground with the hiss of hundreds of sheets of paper.


    Katsuki blasted himself into the air, "GO TO HELL!"


    A giant blast of his Quirk ignited the tornado, burning the paper to ashes.


    Not stopping to watch the results of his work, Katsuki blasted himself directly in Haru''s direction.


    "Stun Grenade!"


    Katsuki detonated an explosion between his cupped hands, creating a blinding flash of light. Haru recoiled, stunned from the blinding attack.


    Katsuki caught Haru''s arm and swung him around. Using his explosions, he rotated at blurring speed. With one last heave, he threw Haru towards the ground.


    "Ryuk!"


    With a shriek, the massive harpy eagle appeared, catching Haru on its back. Haru dispersed his wings and stood on top of his clone.


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    Katuski didn''t even need to dodge as he let himself fall to the ground.


    The elder Bakugo rubbed the back of his hand across his cheek as he gave a satisfied grin at the flying figure above him, "Heh, who do you think you''re messing with?"


    Haru''s eyebrow shot up.


    Katsuki raised a hand above his head, supporting it with the other.


    A massive explosion shook the stadium.


    Ryuk tilted back, placing himself between Haru and the oncoming explosion.


    Haru used the extra few seconds to formed hand signs, "Futon!"


    A gust of air clashed with the explosion. The flames of the explosion flared and seemed to grow hotter.


    Haru reeled back, partially deconstructing his body to avoid being burned. Shit! Shit! Shit! Bad move!


    Katsuki gave a laugh, "You used wind on fire? So path-YOU CAN FLY WITHOUT WINGS?"


    Haru crossed his arms as he continued to hover in place, "So? Todoroki already point this out! You''re slow on the uptake, Katsuki"


    The redhead''s body turned into a swarm of paper bu??erflies that reformed a short distance from Katsuki.


    With a roar, Katsuki blasted himself forward, his hand stretched out to blast Haru across the edge. Haru sent out a punch, slamming it into Katsuki''s palm. The elder Bakugo''s hand spurted smoke but didn''t explode.


    Haru smirked and sent a palm strike that Katsuki blocked by copying his brother and using his fist.


    The two boys were both bent over, pushing for dominance at the arena''s boundary line. Haru''s smirk grew into a smile.


    "Let me borrow this..."


    Using the hand holding Katsuki''s fist, Haru began creating hand signs with both his and his brother''s hands.


    Katsuki''s eyes flickered in shock and he briefly let his guard down, leaving himself wide open. Haru''s knee slammed into Katsuki''s chin and was followed by a swift kick to the face.


    Haru jumped backward slamming his hands into a tiger sign, "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Placing a hand to his lips, Haru blew a stream of fire towards his opponent.


    Feeling the extreme heat of the blast, Katsuki shot himself backward. The ground where he had been standing was scorched black and crumbled with the extreme heat.


    [THE HEAT HAS BEEN RISING QUITE LITERALLY DURING THIS FIGHT! BOTH OF OUR CONTESTANTS ARE THROWING EVERYTHING THEY HAVE IN THIS MATCH BUT THERE ARE STILL NO CLEAR WINNERS AS OF NOW! THE ANTICIPATION IS KILLING ME!] Present Mic screamed as the crowd went crazy.


    Creating a pair of wings, Haru charged directly at Katsuki in a literal blizzard of paper.


    Katsuki screamed a fierce warcry as he sent a steady barrage of explosions at the storm, blowing everything that came near him to smithereens.


    "Fight me like a man!"


    Haru hit the ground running, his fist igniting with crimson red flames, "Improvised Special Move: Calidus Brachium!"


    The stadium was hit with continual waves of heat as the brothers'' fiery attacks clashed at steadily increasing speeds.


    Both boys were yelling at the top of their lungs, putting all their power into their swings.


    ***


    In the audience, the members of Class 1A watched the proceeding fight, completely dumbfounded.


    Izuku could feel the heat of Katsuki''s explosions and Haru''s flames scorching the air from where he sat and he could almost guess how hot it was at ground zero.


    "This fight... it''s..."


    Several cries were heard from the audience, calling for the match to be ended.


    The reason was apparent, both of the contestants were now covered in burns, cuts, and were heavily battered. Yet, despite that, they were still fighting.


    At this rate, both of them could die of heatstroke.


    ''Neither of them cares at this point...'' Izuku gripped his ?h?st tightly as his heart throbbed. ''They are both sacrificing everything in this fight to prove themselves worthy of their dreams...''


    ***


    Katsuki''s arms were cramping from the strain of overusing his Quirk but he kept on throwing out more explosions. ''Haru... Ever since we were brats, you looked up to me as your big brother... I got so full of myself, I didn''t notice the pain you were carrying that whole damn time!'' He gritted his teeth. ''I''m going to win and prove that you weren''t wrong to see me as your hero!''


    Haru''s body was racked with pain from overdrawing on his chakra reserves but he continued to throw punches in quick succession. ''Katsuki... Ever since we were kids, I kept silent about what I really wanted for myself... I ended up hurting you because I was too scared to actually face you...'' His eyes hardened. ''I going to win and prove that I''m not afraid for you to see me!''


    There was a resounding boom as both boys hit each other with a direct punch to the face. The shockwave of the compressed heat blew them both back to the opposite ends of the arena.


    Bleeding, but unbroken, they both rose to their feet.


    Katsuki spat out some blood, giving a low chuckle, "Heh... You really are my little brother, Haru. You''ve got guts."


    Haru smiled in return, "Guess who''s responsible? I had a solid role model."


    Katsuski straightened up, staggering slightly before steadying himself, "Damn straight!" he dashed forward, "If you''re gonna face me, you can''t half-ass it!"


    Haru ran forward, his hands blurring as he weaved hand signs.


    Katsuki launched himself in the air, using explosions to propel himself in a circular motion to create a tornado.


    "HOWITZER...!"


    Haru slammed both his palms together, "SHIKIGAMI DANCE: YGGDRASIL!"


    A tremor shook the ground like a giant tree formed as an ultimate defense.


    Katsuki slammed his hand against the origami surface of the trunk, "...IMPACT!"


    The spinning twister of Katsuki''s move ignited the collected oxygen and momentum to fuel the ultimate explosion of his entire arsenal.


    A blinding light followed by a deafening roar made the whole audience wince as they were blinded and deafened simultaneously.


    From the other side of the tree, Haru''s eyes widened as his Jutsu began to buckle under the sheer force of the explosion.


    With a burst of flames, Katsuki''s figure burst through the trunk of the tree, his hand stretching out towards Haru''s face.


    For a split second, time seemed to stand still as the sound of something shattering cracked through the air like a whip.


    The seal of Haru''s forehead glowed and dispersing in several glowing fragments as a golden light, even more blinding than the sun, flashed from Haru''s body.


    Katsuki''s confident expression changed to confusion as his brother arched his back, gripping his head with pain, his throat straining with soundless screams.


    A heavy golden chain shot from Haru''s ?h?st, slamming into Katuski''s body. The force of the blow sent the elder Bakugo flying backward, sending him out of the arena. His body was slammed into the wall, the chain pinning him in place.


    Katsuki coughed out blood, his eyes rolling back in his head and he was knocked unconscious.


    Haru continued to grip his head in pain as several more chains shot from his body, tearing up the arena. Tears sprang to his widened eyes as maddeningly tortuous sensations raked over his nerves over and over.


    Seeing that Haur''s power was out of control, Midnight jumped from her podium, courageously making a straight dash towards her student.


    A chain moved to intercept her but it was redirected as Cemestoss used his Quirk to back the heroine up.


    Pulling out a small tag bearing the sealing formula ''restrain'' Midnight slammed it to Haru''s forehead.


    The chains stopped moving, slowly fading as Haru''s chakra was suppressed.


    Haru fell to his knees his unseeing eyes staring at the empty sky.


    Midnight sighed in relief, kindly shutting the boy''s eyelids. She glanced behind to see Cementoss leaning over Katsuki''s slumped body.


    [Katsuki Bakugo is out of bounds! That means... Haruko Bakugo is the winner!]


    ***


    In the audience, Shinso had only one thing to say, "Fatality."


    ***


    The stadium shook with the cheers of the spectators as the display boards announced Haru as the winner of the school festival.


    [AND WITH THAT, THE FINAL MATCH IS OFFICIALLY OVER! THE FIRST YEAR CHAMPION OF THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL IS... HARUKO BAKUGO FROM CLASS 1A!]


    The nurse bot hurried onto the field, placing Haru and Katsuki''s unconscious bodies on stretchers.


    Side by side the two boys were ferried off.


    Haru''s eyelid trembled and with extreme effort, reached his hand towards his brother''s stretcher. An instant later, Katsuki did the same. Barely even awake, the two brothers linked fingers, forming the seal of reconciliation.


    The moment was caught on camera and the crowd approval skyrocketed at seeing the bond shared by the siblings.


    Thoroughly touched, Midnight rubbed her eyes, [Such fighting spirit! We''ll be back in a few minutes for the awards ceremony! Stick around to show appreciation to all of our school first years!]


    The announcement was met by another roar of approval.


    ***


    (Fifteen minutes later...)


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Recovery Girl had the Bakugos awake and recovered enough to be present at the awards ceremony in under fifteen minutes.


    All that she said to the other teachers was that ''those boys had way too much energy to spare'' and left it at that.


    Even so, both had bandages all over their bodies. Miraculously, there were only a couple of bust ribs and muscle trauma. The burns were another matter, but compared to other injuries Recovery Girls had dealt with that day, they were tolerable. If she weren''t in a hurry, however, she would have given both boys a scolding of their lives.


    Colored fireworks filled the sky above the stadium, as the ceremony began.


    Midnight stood at the podium, posing herself to the satisfaction of her male viewers (but in a way that was classy instead of blatantly seductive), [The first-year students have completed all of the events for the UA sports festival! Now it''s time to relax and enjoy the award ceremony!]


    Anticipative music sounded over the stadium''s speakers as confetti cannons sprayed a cloud of confetti into the air. Smoke steamed behind the announcement platform as a ranking podium rose from the ground.


    Haru stood on the highest platform in the center, his expression full of discomfort as Katsuki raged on the second-place platform next to him.


    Katsuki was out of control.


    Even though bandaged up, both his arms were placed in a Quirk restraining apparatus and his body was tied in place to keep him from jumping off the podium. To top it all off, his face was muzzled, although it did little to restrain the grunting screams of rage he was letting out.


    Todoroki and Tokoyami stood together on the third podium in third place, both not showing any emotions.


    Class 1A sweatdropped in embarrassment as Katsuki let out another muffled yell as his red eyes stared murder at everyone around him.


    Midnight smiled as if nothing was abnormal with the situation, [Now, let''s break out the hardware! Of course, there''s only one person worthy of distributing the awards!]


    A familiar laugh that was impossible to mistake, sound from the top of the stadium as the audience began cheering for their favorite hero.


    [CITIZENS! I AM HERE WITH THE MEDALS!]


    The statement overlapped with Midnight''s introduction causing the heroine to suppress a laugh as an awkward silence enveloped the stadium, "Oops... Ruined that, didn''t I?" she awkwardly held up the medals to be given out, [So, now that you''re here, All Might, why don''t you start the presentation.]


    The Symbol of Peace gave another laugh as he placed a medal around Tokoyami''s neck.


    "Young Tokoyami, you showed great strength out there."


    The emo teen bowed respectfully, "Your words humble me, sir."


    All Might engulfed him in a hug, "However, you have more training to do if you are going to be able to fight against different kinds of villains. You are not going to rely on your power in every battle you face."


    Tokoyami looked at the bronze medal around his neck, "Yes, sir..."


    All Might picked up the second bronze medal and placed it around Todoroki''s neck, "Young Todoroki. Congratulations. I''m ?ssuming there''s a reason for not using your left side, but you pushed through and fought valiantly."


    Todoroki''s eyes were downcast, "Midoriya opened my eyes during our match. I understand why you are interested in him. I want to be the kind of hero you are... but my path wasn''t as clear as I thought it was... but seeing people who give their all despite the pain has made me think..." Todoroki raised his head, "and I still need to settle things with someone very soon."


    Haru''s expression softened. ''Todoroki...''


    All Might gave a satisfied nod, "I''ve never seen this sort of look on your face before," he gave Todoroki a hug, "I won''t ask for details, but trust yourself. I''m sure things will work out."


    Todoroki nodded, "Right..."


    All Might moved to stand in front of Katsuki, "And now, Young Bakugo," he paused on seeing Katsuki''s restraints, "Hmm... this is a little much."


    The number one hero reached out and took off the muzzle.


    "...All Might..." the instant his mouth was free, Katsuki''s rage blazed forth unrestrained, "Losing by getting knocked out of bounds... bullshit! I DEMAND A REMATCH!"


    Haru flinched as he placed a hand to his bandaged head, "...Katsuki... stop the yelling... please..."


    All Might kept his smile on full display, "In a world where we''re continually being compared to one another, there are very few who can keep their eyes on the top spot. You''re one of them," the hero inwardly cringed at the ash-blonde angry expression as he held out the silver medal, "Please accept this medal. Even if you have to think of it a scare, something you''ll never forget."


    "I DON''T WANT THAT PIECE OF GARBAGE!" All Might tried placing the medal around Katsuki''s neck, but the angry teen dodged his efforts, "KEEP THAT OFF ME, YOU IDIOT!"


    All Might settled by hanging the ribbon from Katsuki''s teeth where the blonde clenched down on it in fury.


    Clearing his throat, All Might picked up the gold medal as he stood in front of Haru.


    "Young Uzumaki," he said the name quietly, "You have proven to not only be formidable but a thoughtful fighter as well. Do not lose those qualities, for they will carry you far."


    Haru bowed his head as the Symbol of Peace placed the medal around his neck, "Thank you, All Might," he looked at the hero gratefully, "I will treasure it."


    All Might moved to give him a hug but Haru pushed him away his face full of alarm, "Burns!"


    The number one hero pulled his hand back as he apologized, "Sorry!" he turned and addressed the audience, [HERE THEY ARE! THE WINNERS OF THIS YEARS SPORTS FESTIVAL!] the crowd applauded as the pro hero continued, [But listen closely, any one of you first years could have ended up standing on these podiums. Think about what you''ve done today. You''ve challenged each other, learned, and climbed even closer toward your goal of being pros. I think the next generation of heroes is proving to be the most promising one yet!] All Might point a finger to the sky, [So I have one more thing to say! I want to hear everyone yell it with me! You know what it is...]


    Haru sweatdropped. We do?


    Everyone raised their fist and cheered, "PLUS ULTRA¨C"


    [Thank you everyone for your hard work!]


    "..."


    All the UA students began to yell simultaneously, "WHAT? THAT WAS THE PERFECT TIME FOR A PLUS ULTRA, ALL MIGHT!"


    All Might sweatdropped, "Oh... well... I guess, but... everyone did such a good job!"


    ***


    And so.... after all the sweat, blood, and hard work put in by the students of UA, the sports festival ended.

 Chapter 31 - Special Chapter: AU

    Here it is guys! A 13000-word special chapter! Yay! My ghost shall return to its body for an official chapter ASAP!


    As thanks to Neni for pointing out a major mistake and for also picking up on one of my first little secret Easter eggs, I made a special chapter of their choice. The timing and ages may not be completely accurate due to vague timelines, but I did the best I could.


    I will give a couple of sneak-peeks at Haru''s powers plus a couple that will only exist in the Naruto universe.


    (AU) What if Haru was successfully reverse summoned to the Hidden Leaf and grew up there?


    ***


    It had been fifteen years since the Fourth Great Ninja War. The world was at peace and there was nothing to fear.


    Well, mostly...


    A small village on the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire was suffering heavily from bandits. The villagers were terrified, unable to call for help from the Hidden Rain because all roads there were blocked.


    "C''mon! Hurry it up!" the leader ordered, as his men rounded up all the villagers to the open space that acted as the village''s market and gathering place.


    The bandit leader, a rogue ninja from the Hidden Leaf and a veteran of the 4th shinobi war, stood with his sword jammed angrily in the ground. Someone had defied him and he was going to set an example. Neither the rain nor the early morning was going to interfere.


    "Where''s the village leader?"


    One of his minions pulled an old man out of the crowd and shoved him to his knees.


    The old man was trembling, but only from cold. Fear was the last thing in his mind.


    The rogue ninja glared down at his victim, "What do you have to say for yourself?"


    The elder looked him calmly in the eye, "What would you like for me to say?"


    The shinobi''s sword was instantly pointing in the old man''s face.


    The bandit leader gave a low growl, "Don''t play games, I know what you tried to do," he raised his voice so the whole village could hear, "Several days back. One of you went missing. I dispatched a few of my men to bring him back. Late last night, they returned."


    He motioned with his hand and a pair of bandits stepped out of a nearby building he used as headquarters. Between them, they were holding a young man of about eighteen. The villagers stared at the teenager with dead eyes, not giving any sign of emotion. The village leader, however, gave the boy a single look, receiving a hidden message in the escapee''s eyes.


    The bandit leader held up a note, "They found him lost on the road, carrying this," his eyes hardened, "A distress message requesting help from one of the Hidden Villages."


    The villagers met his glare unflinchingly.


    There was a hum of steel as the rogue ninja held the sword to the messenger''s neck, "Now before I decide a punishment, I want to know which village you tried to contact. Sand? Valleys? Grass?" his face turned into a sneer as he spat out the next word, "Leaf?"


    He received no answer. Only the patter of rain responded to his questions.


    Getting impatient, the former shinobi raised his sword, "You won''t answer? Looks like I''m gonna have to kill a few of you."


    Lightning flashed as he swung the sword down in a deadly arch at the unprotected elder''s head.


    A flash of movement blurred in front of the old man just a loud snap sliced the air. The bandit stared at his broken sword as a tall redheaded figure stood before him, a look of calm anger on his face.


    "Fujita Hiroshi, you are under arrest."


    The rogue ninja leaped back, putting some distance between himself and the young shinobi flashing a Leaf symbol across his forehead and holding a strange-looking katana that appeared to be made of paper in his hand.


    "Wha? How''d he get here? We caught the messenger!"


    He looked around to see the two men who had been holding the hostage were merely transformed paper clones that disappeared when the village leader and the messenger had rejoined the rest of the villagers.


    The bandit leader glared carefully at the lone ninja.


    At first glance, nothing about the young ninja''s appearance seemed to stand out. Simple ninja trousers and a kimono shirt of charcoal grey while wearing the Hidden Leaf flak jacket. However, a chill was sent through the bandit leader''s blood upon seeing the crimson red spiral on the unknown shinobi''s shoulder. That along with the teen''s unmistakable red hair and amber-colored eyes left no doubt in his mind.


    Haruko Uzumaki gave the man a smirk, "You caught him after he delivered the message to the Hidden Leaf and I had already brought him part of the way back. I needed a distraction to bring your whole gang in one place. Deception is the art of a shinobi. You of all people should know that," the bandit growled, his brain racing to create a plan while Haru continued to speak, "It impressive you''ve kept hidden from us this long, Hiroshi. After you defected ten years ago, for the attempted ?ssassination of the nine tails Jinchuriki and our 7th Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki," he tilted his head with a dangerous closed-eyed smile, "My sensei."


    Hiroshi''s eyes hardened at Haru''s declaration, "That demon fox deserves to die. He''s just a traitor like all the Uzumaki''s," he leered at Haru, "Yes I know who you are, Haruko Uzumaki. You''re the brat who the Hidden Rain believes was born from an angel and a god. Heh, more like a pair of demon spawn."


    A blur passed the rogue ninja''s vision before. he felt a sharp blade slice his cheek, drawing blood. A flutter filled the air as the paper began appearing around the village.


    "If you truly wanted to escape or try to fight me, you would have kept your mouth shut. I was going to take you back to the Leaf, but I think I will leave you to rot at the Hidden Rain for a bit. I''m sure they''d be less forgiving than I for what you just said."


    Hiroshi started weaving hand signs, "Kill them all!"


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    Haru manifested a pair of origami wings and pushed himself up into the air.


    Hiroshi inhaled deeply, "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bomb!"


    He and two other bandits blasted a stream of fire at the floating figure flying above them. Haru''s figure disappeared in flames.


    Hiroshi panted at the amount of chakra he had used as the other bandits cheered. He hadn''t been made to use Ninjutsu for a long time and he was out of practice. Luckily for him, he and his subordinates seemed to have gotten the ???ky young Jonin.


    "Seriously? I didn''t even need to use substitution!"


    The sound of Haru''s outraged voice made the bandits stop their cheering in shock. Haru appeared out of the smoke, not a single burn or smoot of ash on his robe.


    "Okay, I get it that you might ?ssume this, but fire is not my weakness."


    Hiroshi''s anger quickly faded to fear as he realized the strength of his opponent for the first time, "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    A female launched herself at the young shinobi, her kunai suddenly flickering with lightning. Haru twisted in the air, easily avoiding the stab.


    "Too slow."


    He chopped down on the woman''s neck, effectively knocking her out. He slung her limp body over his shoulder and descended to the ground. Once his feet were touching the earth, he non-too-gently tossed her away and dispersed his wings.


    "I don''t even need these. Next."


    With a cry, another bandit charged him with a knife.


    Without even blinking, Haru swung up a leg and ax kicked the man into next week. His sensory tingled a warning and he bent backward, narrowly dodging a barrage of shuriken and arrows as they passed over him.


    With a quick flick of his hand, a dozen paper shuriken took several of the bandits out of commission. He sensed Hiroshi making his escape and directed a hand in the rogue ninja''s direction.


    "You won''t escape me."


    Paper shot up at the shinobi''s feet, encasing his entire body before several lines shot across the paper''s surface.


    Haru''s amber eyes darted to the remaining bandits, "Okay, playtimes over."


    The other bandits quickly found themselves in similar bindings, unable to break free no matter how they struggled.


    "There''s no use struggling. I placed seals on every one of your bindings and as you know, the Uzumaki clan is unrivaled in Fuinjutsu."


    He slowly approached Hiroshi.


    "You bastard!"


    The loud smack of Haru backhanding him echoed through the rainy landscape.


    "The next strike will be with a kunai," Haru''s voice was as cold as ice.


    ***


    (Hidden Leaf Village: A week later...)


    The Seventh Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki, read over the report on his desk, "Rescued village without any civilian casualties, captured bandit gang, and apprehended rogue ninja, Fujita Hiroshi," he looked up, grinning at the young shinobi standing at his desk, "Great job, Haru!"


    Haru rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, chuckling, "It was nothing. Just all in the line of work."


    Shikamaru sweatdropped at the teacher-student interaction.


    Haru straightened up, "So, I haven''t visited your place for a while. How''s the family."


    Naruto broke out in a cold sweat, "They''re doing great! Perfectly fine!"


    Haru gave his godfather a disappointed look, "Don''t tell me you haven''t been home much."


    Naruto gave an awkward chuckle as Shikamaru sighed.


    Haru bopped his fist into his palm in resolution, "Okay. Today, you get all your work done. You are going to get some family time tomorrow."


    He turned away giving a wave at the blonde.


    Naruto slammed his hands on the desk, "WHAT? I can''t just ditch and play hooky!"


    "Why not? You did that all the time with training," Haru shot back cheerfully. He sobered up as he reached the door, his aura turning dark, "You didn''t forget Boruto enters the academy tomorrow, right?"


    Naruto sobered, "I haven''t forgotten."


    The multiple piles of paperwork around the roof fluttered around as it organized itself into neater stacks.


    "I''ll leave a couple of clones to help organize the finished work," Haru said, opening the door, "I know being Hokage is an important job, but you can take time for your family a little more often, you know-DAMN IT! NOW I GOT YOUR VERAL TIC!"


    The door slammed shut and Naruto slumped back in his chair, looking helplessly at Shikamaru, "...How much work is there?"


    Shikamaru hid a grin, "If you make a few more clones to help with the work, you ought to be free tomorrow."


    ***


    Haru wandered the streets of Konoha allowing himself to relax a bit after his mission. ''I wonder what I should do for fun today?''


    His sensory tingled and he looked up to see two small figures jumping across the roofs of the town. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and he immediately took chase.


    ***


    (Later...)


    Boruto Uzumaki sat on top of the moving train, heaving a sigh of relief, "I b?r?ly made it," he held up a burger in his hand with a grin, "The limited-edition green chili burger! It''s the last day they''re serving it!"


    Next to him, his best friend Shikadai Nara ?r??n?d in frustration at being roped into yet another wild goose chase, "Why do I keep hanging out with you?"


    Boruto looked at his friend in confusion, "You don''t want yours?"


    "I didn''t say that," Shikadai''s answer was instantaneous.


    The two boys bit into their respective burgers, savoring the spicy flavor.


    "Mmm!" their faces heated up in pain, "Spicy...!"


    "What is in this?" Shikadai took a sip from his drink.


    Tears were welling up in Boruto''s blue eyes, "It''s so good, right?"


    Shikadai kept on slurping his drink through his straw, "I don''t believe this. You know you''re impossible."


    Boruto ignored the jab and changed the subject, "I gotta say, this train is really convenient. I hardly have to walk at all now that we''ve got this."


    "Don''t let Haru hear you say that. You know he hates lazy bums," Shikadai warned. He glanced out over the village, "You know, the village is getting more and more modern," his voice droned to a tired mumble, "But of course we still have to attend that old-fashioned ninja academy."


    Boruto jerked in surprise at that looking at his friend in shock, "What? That''s tomorrow?"


    "Like father, like son. Not a good thing in this case."


    Both boys gave a scream as they noticed Haru squatting right behind them.


    The redhead gave them a closed-eyed smile and a small salute, "Yo!"


    Boruto clutch his rapidly beating heart, "Niisan! Don''t sneak up on us like that!"


    Haru chuckled good-naturedly, "I hardly sneaked up on you. You honestly have zero sense of self-preservation."


    Shikadai sweatdropped, "You always pop up when no one is expecting you. It''s a bad habit."


    Haru raised a finger as he made a point, "It good when dealing with the bad guys, right?"


    Boruto yawned, "Niisan, there aren''t any big bads anymore."


    Haru ruffled the boy''s blonde hair roughly, "And who do you think makes sure that it remains that way?" he stood up, "I better go. See you at your house for dinner tonight."


    Boruto deadpanned, "I bet you weren''t even invited. Tired of your own cooking?"


    Haru held up his hands innocently, "I can''t resist the food your mom makes," his body started dissipating into a cloud of paper bu??erflies, "Be ready by tomorrow. Your whole family is looking forward to a special family day. Don''t be late!"


    Boruto waved at his older brother figure, "Shut up! I won''t!"


    ***


    (That evening...)


    Boruto shut the front door, kicking off his shoes, "I''m home!"


    His mother, Hinata exited the kitchen to meet him, "Boruto, you said you''d be home for the celebration dinner."


    The blonde apologized, "Oh. Sorry, Mom. Shikadai wouldn''t let me go."


    "Now that''s a lie if I have ever seen one," Haru''s teasing voice could be heard as he entered the hall, carrying Boruto''s younger sister, Himawari, on his back.


    Boruto broke out in a cold sweat, knowing Haru could read him like a book.


    Hinata gave her son a stern look, "Is that true?"


    "Um..."


    Haru burst out laughing, "Sorry, I was just messing with you!"


    Hinata gave the redhead a fond smile, "It''s no joking matter, Haru. You know I do not tolerate lying."


    Everyone shivered, knowing this to be true.


    Himawari spread her arms wide in greeting from where she sat on Haru''s back, "Welcome home, Big Brother! I helped make dinner!"


    Haru set her down so she could run back into the dining room, "And it smells delicious."


    Boruto sniffed the air, his stomach growling, "Heck yeah, it does!"


    The four of them entered the dining room where the table was all set for four. Hinata brought out the multiple dishes she and Himawari had created and set them out.


    Boruto looked at the empty spot at the head of the table glumly, "Dad''s not here tonight either," he gritted his teeth, "He just keeps ignoring you and Himawari, Mom! Even Niisan b?r?ly sees him and he visits the Hokage office every day!"


    "Don''t complain," Hinata told him patiently, "This village stays safe because your father and many others protect it."


    Haru picked up his chopsticks, "You know, every time I visit him, all he can ever talk about are you guys!" he glanced at them all, grinning, "He''s trying really hard to make ends meet. Believe me, having him around part of the time is better than not at all."


    Even though he said it with a cheerful tone, Hinata could detect the hint of pain as well. Being an orphan was never easy, no matter the circumstances.


    "There''s not even an enemy to protect us from anymore," Boruto continued, not picking up on Haru''s hidden meaning.


    Hinata gave her son a steady look, "Look Boruto, fighting isn''t the only duty a ninja has. The Hokage has a lot to do to make sure people can live safely in peace. You are going to learn that starting tomorrow at the academy too. It''s something very important."


    Haru grinned at the boy, "If you make sure to make it to your entrance ceremony on time and keep up with classes, I''ll teach you some cool Ninjutsu!"


    Boruto perked up slightly, "For real?"


    Haru laughed, "Of course! I teach you the things your dad once taught me!"


    Boruto pouted, "I suddenly lost interest."


    Haru shrugged, "Oh well... It was going to be some cool new fire Jutsu but..." he twirled his chopsticks in his hand, giving Boruto a mischievous look from the corner of his eye, "But if you prefer not to... then..."


    Boruto stood up at his spot, "I''ll do it!"


    The other three laughed at his intense expression.


    ***


    (The next day...)


    Haru stood among the other Jonin of the village, a tick mark on his face. ''I told him to be on time!'' His anger was so prominent, he didn''t even feel awkward like he usually did when standing among his fellow Jonin despite being much younger than they were.


    Actually, in this era, being a Jonin at fifteen was unheard of, but Haru had managed to fit the qualifications for it. By the time he had graduated from the academy, he had already mastered his unique Kekkei Genkai inherited from his mother and was proficient in Medical Ninjutsu. By thirteen he had completely mastered both Fire and Wind Style chakra natures (Not to mention he knew multiple Jutsu from the other three) and had gained a wide knowledge of Fuinjutsu including his clan''s secret Adamantine Chains technique. At fifteen he had mastered his clan''s natural affinity for Yang chakra to create new Jutsu including his Origami Clone. As far as rumors went, he was nearly strong enough to be ranked among the Kage, not just because of his massive chakra reserves, but his flawless chakra control and his undisputed fighting skills.


    ***


    (A/N) This only applies in the Naruto Universe because he had teachers and resources at his disposal. Naruto could have easily reached this level at this age if he learned proper chakra control earlier in life and actually learned his clan''s techniques.


    ***


    The names of the students were called one by one to make sure they were all in attendance. Of course, when Boruto''s name was called he didn''t answer.


    Naruto shifted a little from where he stood.


    "Where is he?" he whisper-yelled at his godson.


    Haru answered in like, "I. Don''t. Know."


    "You''ve got the sensory, find him!"


    "You can use Kurama, you know."


    "Find. Him."


    Haru puffed up his cheeks and blew out a sigh, "Fine."


    He shut his eyes. ''Kagura Shingen: The Mind''s Eye.''


    His eyes snapped open as he looked up, "Oh no..."


    There was a screeching boom as a large dilapidated train car flew through the air toward the Hokage monument.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    There was a rumble as a tsunami of paper burst from the nearby cliff in the form of a giant hand that caught the car midair. At that same instant, two small figures were snatched from the wreckage by a pair of tiny hummingbirds.


    "Well... we made it..." the blonde figure floating in the air raised a fist, "Boruto Uzumaki has arrived on the scene, you know!"


    Naruto''s eyebrow twitched, "Boruto..."


    Haru deadpanned, "I can''t say I approve, but his entrance was pretty creative-YOU ARE SO DEAD!"


    Boruto screamed and failed around in the air as he tried the escape the bird clinging to his collar, hoping to save himself from his Niisan''s wrath, "WAIT! TIME OUT! I''M SORRY, HARU!"


    Haru cracked his knuckles as he levitated off the ground, "Funny, but you don''t look sorry!"


    Boruto looked at another Jonin standing nearby, "BIG BRO KONOHAMARU! SAVE ME!"


    Konohamaru looked away, "You''re on your own, kid."


    Everyone flinched as Haru dealt Boruto the disciplinary fist of love.


    ***


    (Five years later: The Chunin Exams...)


    Boruto and his class had long graduated and were now participating in the Chunin Exams, the time-honored event held between nations.


    The five great shinobi nations had all participated together for the first time ever. To make the event even more special, the Hidden Star was also participating for the first time, not to mention the representation of the Hidden Rain, Grass, Waterfall, Frost, and Snow. It was the highest number of participating villages ever seen in the shinobi world.


    The five Kage, excluding Gaara, had all been succeeded by a younger generation. The number of five Kage had risen in number to include the Hidden Star''s Hoshikage and the Hidden Waterfall''s Takikage, making seven. The other village leaders of the Grass, Frost, and Snow did not have the combined influence and the power to be ranked as such, but they were all imposing shinobi in their own right. The Rain hadn''t had an official leader since the fall of Konan, but the elder council had maintained the village fairly well the past couple of decades for reasons only known to them.


    The final battle of the exams was a three-way battle between the Hidden Sand''s remaining participant, Shinki, and the Hidden Leaf''s two remaining participants, Sarada Uchiha and Boruto Uzumaki.


    Shinki had been using his unique abilities to control iron sand to face both of his opponents at once. This led both Leaf Genin to team up to defeat him. However, even with their combined power, the two were not making much headway in their fight. Shinki''s defense was too strong for shadow clones and fire Jutsus to work against him.


    The fight escalated with Sarada and Boruto attempting to overpower Shinki''s sand with lightning only for the plan to fail to lead to Sarada''s easy knockout and leaving Boruto to fight alone.


    Shinki then proceeded to mock the Hokage''s son for his village''s weakness and overdependence on its Hokage.


    Outraged at being called dependent on his father, Boruto used his personal Jutsu the Boruto Stream to project himself forward using clones and Wind Style. As he flew forward, his fist lit up as white lightning coated his hand.


    He met Shinki''s drill-shaped attack with his Lightning Style. For a moment, the two attacks were at a stalemate neither able to overpower the other. Then suddenly, out of the blue, a shriek of purple lighting appeared on Boruto''s hand.


    With a yell, the blonde smashed through Shinki''s defense and punched the Sand shinobi into the wall of the arena.


    Haru, who was standing as Naruto''s guard looked grave. He stared at the Hokage''s unmoving figure, knowing what was about to happen.


    "Haru?"


    The redhead lowered his head, "Yes."


    "I see."


    Naruto slowly stood up from his seat and body flickering to the arena.


    Haru''s amber-colored eyes watched as an ecstatic Boruto ran up to his dad, raising his arm for a fist bump. Naruto slowly reached out a hand and firmly grabbed his son''s arm pulling it up to reveal a piece of tech on the young Genin''s wrist. A question that could only be heard between the two was asked and Boruto''s face fell.


    Naruto looked away from his son and addressed the audience, "Boruto Uzumaki has used a ninja tool which is prohibited in the Chunin Exams," there was a confused murmur from the crowd at the announcement as the Hokage explained, "With this shinobi gauntlet, you can use Jutsu without using your own chakra, and also, you can use other people''s Jutsu. It defeats the purpose of the exam in showing your true strength. Boruto Uzumaki is disqualified. We''ll have to figure out how to revise the results."


    The feeling is disgust, anger, hurt, sorrow, and broken trust were so rampant Haru had to cut off his sensory. The outrage from everyone in the crowd at the cheating was widespread while the betrayal of those who personally knew the cheater was beyond words.


    Boruto hung his head in shame, realizing for the first time how terrible his actions were.


    Naruto reached out and removed his son''s headband, "You are no longer a ninja either," he placed a hand on the blonde''s shoulder, "Come with me. We''ll talk later."


    Boruto''s eyes lit up in fury as he flung his father''s arm away, "Really? You''ll talk to me later? Yeah right, like you''d actually take the time to do that, Dad!" he spat out the last word ferociously, "If you talked to me before this, then I... I wouldn''t have ended up in this damn mess!"


    "You hold your tongue!"


    A wave of killing intent thickened the air as Haru''s figure appeared near to them, his eyes blazing.


    "He''s right you know," the three of them looked up to see Katasuke Tono, the gauntlet''s creator, walking up to them, "Boruto wasn''t able to win and we''re all very disappointed in that, Lord Seventh. To be honest I really wanted to make this announcement after he won," he turned to face the audience, "Listen everyone. Yes, it''s true that Boruto used a scientific ninja tool. I know such things are prohibited here, but there is no denying that this tool¨C"


    There was an ominous rattle as several thin golden chains sprang from the ground and wrapped themselves around the scientist, firmly capturing him.


    "How dare you!" Haru spat out the words like venom, "How dare you drag the Uzumaki name through the mud! How dare disgrace this village! How dare you insult shinobi name!"


    Boruto looked stricken. Every word Haru spoke stuck him through the heart as if they were directed at him. If he felt remorse before, the anger, shame, and disappointment in Haru''s eyes made him feel like he had stabbed his older brother through the heart with his own hand.


    Haru was now twenty, a shinobi in his prime, but he never took the easy way. People thought that he was a genius, but those who knew him best knew he also a very hard worker. He took pride in every accomplishment he gained little by little. He took intense pride in his family name, always saying it belonged to a family of heroes. He grew up without parents, spurned by some of the citizens for who his parents were, but he never complained. He was always patient, kind, and full of confidence, full of love for his village, a true possessor of the Will of Fire.


    Even when Naruto was unable to be there, Haru had always taken the time that could have been used for missions or training to spend time with Boruto and Himawari. He always had time to help them with whatever problem they couldn''t ask their parents about, to laugh with their fun, and comfort them when they cried


    Seeing that his actions had not only reflected badly on his father and himself but on his whole family, Boruto was completely devastated.


    Meanwhile, Katasuke was petrified with fear. Haru pulled out a kunai and took a step forward.


    "That''s enough, Haru," Naruto''s voice was commanding.


    Haru stopped. In a swift movement, he flung the kunai through the video camera Katasuke''s ?ssistant was using to film the whole thing.


    "Your footage is unauthorized and therefore illegal," Haru''s tone was emotionless now, "By rights, this misconduct is a criminal offense that breaches the treaties we have with every nation participating this year. If it were any other time, this could be seen as an act of war."


    "Haru, stand down," Naruto ordered.


    Boruto stared at his hand in horror, "What have I..."


    Haru''s head snapped to the sky, "Naruto! Invaders!"


    Two pale-skinned figures floated in the sky above the stadium.


    The smaller of the two, a man bearing strangely shaped horns and the Byakugan, smirked at them.


    "It seems like I found you."


    The two figures lowered themselves to the ground. The smirking man jumped off the shoulders of his partner, a giant of a man.


    Haru didn''t take his eyes off of them, "These must be the rumored Otsutsuki Clan."


    The chains holding Katasuke in placed faded as Haru grabbed Boruto''s shoulder, pulling the younger boy behind him and Naruto.


    "Haru."


    Naruto''s secret message was met with a nod, "Got it," he gave a secret hand signal to the Anbu stationed around the arena to evacuate the citizens.


    ''Kagura Shingen: The Mind''s Eye!''


    Naruto glared at the two aliens, "Are you related to Kaguya Otsutsuki?"


    Momoshiki, the smaller of the two invaders, looked at his larger partner, "There are too many vulgar creatures in the way right now."


    Kinshiki, a literal giant with a heavy-set body, spoke in a gruff voice, "Shall we cleanse the area first?"


    Momoshiki smiled menacingly, "Perhaps so."


    Kinshiki''s fingers glowed with a magenta-colored chakra as he slammed his hand into the ground. A massive shockwave tremored through the arena. The stone and cement of the building ?r??n?d as hundreds of cracks spread across its many surfaces.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    A tsunami of paper plastered itself to the crumbling surfaces, effectively holding the building''s main structure up. Taking action, the attending Kage, Anbu, and Leaf shinobi worked to protect the civilians from any falling debris and moving them to safety.


    Sarada, seeing that she would be in the way, jumped from the arena to join the evacuation. As she was in midair a dark shadow made her look up see Kinshiki raise his magenta-colored axe with the intention of killing the Uchiha girl.


    With a blur of movement, something snatched the girl from the air and pulled her out of the way.


    "Dad!"


    Sasuke glared at the giant Otsutsuki, his Sharingan blazing, "Don''t touch my daughter."


    Kinshiki''s eyes widened as Haru''s figure appeared in his vision and a devastatingly powerful kick to the gut sent him crashing into the far wall.


    "I''ll leave him to you, Sasuke," Haru''s amber-colored orbs flickered to another end of the arena, "There''s one more to deal with."


    "Right."


    Meanwhile, Naruto was standoff against the Momoshiki. Boruto stood beside him, ready to fight.


    "Dad, who are these guys?"


    "It''s too dangerous, Boruto. Go on, go with the others, get out of here," for a brief instant, Naruto took his eyes off the enemy.


    When he looked back, he realized that the Otsutsuki was gone. He spun around and was met with a kick to the face that sent him crashing into the wall. His impact was softened by Haru''s paper that formed a rough cushion.


    Momoshiki smirked condescendingly, slowly making his way towards the Hokage.


    Boruto gritted his teeth, "Stop!"


    Being out of chakra, he began using the stored Ninjutsu within his gauntlet to fire multiple attacks at the enemy. Still smirking, the Otsutsuki held out a hand, revealing a glowing red Rinnegan embedded in his palm as he absorbed them all. Instead of stopping, Boruto kept firing off Jutsu after Jutsu.


    In the stands, Boruto''s teammate, Mitsuki, saw his condition and moved to help him, his body glowing with an abnormal cyan-colored chakra while his features became snakelike.


    A magenta chakra fishline shot towards the Genin from behind but was intercepted by someone else. The line pierced through the rescuer''s shoulder.


    Urashiki raised an eyebrow ???kily, "I wanted the boy''s unusual chakra, but I suppose you''ll do."


    Haru smirked, grabbing onto the fishing line, "Unfortunately for you, the Kazekage already told me about your tool."


    A seal appeared across the Uzumaki''s ?h?st, causing the Urashiki to frown, "My, my, to think an insect like you would dare defy a god."


    A sickening thud split the air and blood foamed at the Otsutsuki''s lips. He fell to his knees, his eyes wide with disbelief. How?


    Haru pulled the fishing rod from his shoulder, addressing Mitsuki, "Deactivate your sage mode. Focus on helping the civilians. Naruto''s got everything taken care of.


    Deciding to listen to his superior, Mitsuki nodded and flickered away. Urashiki staggered to his feet his body still nearly paralyzed from the poison-coated paper senbon that had stuck the blind spot of his Byakugan.


    ***


    (A/N) Apparently, a weakness of the Otsutsuki is physical things they cannot absorb and hand-to-hand combat. Poisons, fire (that is not created by ninjutsu, sealing Jutsu (can inhibit but is only temporary without Six-paths), etc. To top it off they are so self-confident, they never learned actual healing outside of regeneration (and that''s only used by a couple very rarely). If shinobi actually decided to think up ways to kill them, the ''all-powerful'' Otsutsuki would not be as unbeatable as people think.


    ***


    "You bastard! How dare you strike me! I will crush you to oblivion!"


    He reached out a hand, a confident grin on his face in his face. The smile dropped as a dull throb filled his head and his body became weak.


    "What?"


    Haru gave the Otsutsuki a chilling look, "The one instant you overestimated me, the battle was over. I''ve researched how to deal with people of your type for years."


    His body flickered directly in front of Urashiki as he slammed his palm into his central chakra point.


    The Otsutsuki staggered back to his feet, his overwhelming chakra breaking past the blocked chakra nodes. His eyes changed into a pair of blue Rinnegan, "I''ll kill you...!"


    A pair of paper kunai buried themselves into the alien''s eyes, causing him to scream.


    Haru had a look of disgust on his face, "So much potential but so full of yourselves that you are beaten by any unusual tactic."


    To the outsider, it would seem Haru was purposely drawing out the Otsutsuki''s pain, but in reality, he was being extra cautious. If these people were anything like Kaguya as he had been told, they could not be killed by ordinary means.


    "Adamantine Burial Ground."


    An immense rumble filled the air as golden chains bound the Otsutsuki, sealing his chakra. Knowing that he only had seconds before Urashiki forcefully tried to break the seal, Haru kept on telekinetically applying new chakra suppressing seals every second as he prepared his final move.


    Momoshiki frowned upon realized his clansman''s predicament but was unable to help directly because of his fight with Naruto. Kinshiki tried to break away from his fight with Sasuke but was intercepted by the Mizukage, Chojuro. In a small opening, Momoshiki fired multiple of the Ninjutsu he had absorbed from Boruto but they were blocked by a wave of Gaara''s sand.


    "Finish him," the Kazekage''s voice was emotionless as he kept his focus on the fight in the arena.


    Nodding, Haru formed the ram sign, "Ninja Art: Ashen Flames!"


    A pure white fire ignited across Urashiki''s body, causing the Otsutsuki to scream and writhe in agony, unable to use his powers to quench it due to the continuous seals being applied to him by the second. To make matters worse, the flames fed off of Otsutsuki''s massive reserves of Yang chakra, draining him of all bodily strength.


    Three paper clones appeared around the burning invader their hands weaving in sync, "Three Seal Barrier!"


    Three tags bearing sealing formulas were slapped in a triangular formation and a prism-shaped barrier encased Urashiki, blocking out the sounds of his screams.


    In the arena Momoshiki was back to facing Naruto, only this time, he was livid, "He managed to kill Urashiki. It seems he must be deposed of before too long. The Otsutsuki pointed a hand in Naruto and Boruto''s direction, "But first, I must capture you, Fox."


    His body froze momentarily as Shikamaru trapped him in his shadow possession. Shrugging he absorbed it.


    "Don''t use Ninjutsu on him! He got the Rinnegan!" Haru yelled.


    As if in defiance of his warning, a burst of purple chakra in the shape of a dragon burst from the stands and charged directly towards Momoshiki. Smirking even wider, the Otsutsuki reached out a hand and absorbed it.


    Everyone looked over to see the Hoshikage, Sumaru, standing in clear sight, a fan-shaped array of the same purple chakra spreading out behind him like a peacock''s feathers.


    Realization filled everyone''s minds as they stared in Momoshiki''s direction just in time to see the Otsutsuki frown and begin coughing blood.


    "What... is this... chakra..."


    "A highly lethal chakra that even my own body rejects," Sumaru explained shortly, "Anyone who absorbs it without restraint is hit by massive side effects. No matter how good your healing is, radiation will still cause massive damage."


    Veins of lethal purple chakra began to break out across Momoshiki''s skin as his body tried to heal itself but was hardly keeping itself from deteriorating. Having never exposed himself to this sort of chakra before, his body''s rejection of it was catabolic.


    Kinshiki flickered next to his master''s side as Momoshiki summoned several chakra pills to his hand. Faster than the eye could see, the pills snatched from his hand by the invisible chakra threads used by the Hidden Frost''s leader and tossed in Naruto''s direction.


    The Hokage crushed the pills in his hand, his hand flashing gold as he used the nine tail''s power to obliterate them.


    Momoshiki gritted his teeth, "Kinshiki!"


    The giant Otsutsuki wordlessly charged in Naruto''s direction.


    Sasuke''s Rinnegan eye widened and Naruto switch places with Haru. The younger Uzumaki burst into a flurry of paper, making himself invulnerable to Kinshiki''s brute force. Directly where he had been standing a sealing formula appeared and activated.


    The gravity increased by several times and the Kinshiki was forced to one knee


    "Fuinjutsu only has a temporary effect on people of your strength, but the plus is that it cannot be absorbed," Haru''s body reformed, "It''s all you, guys."


    Naruto and Sasuke stepped towards Momoshiki, their chakra flaring, "Right."


    Panicking, Momoshiki sent out a bursting shockwave of his power, his chakra levels skyrocketing.


    The Hidden Grass leader slammed his hand together, "Typhoon Style: Severe Wind Destruction!"


    Shibuki, the Takikage wove multiple hand signs, "Water Style: Giant Vortex Jutsu!"


    The Hidden Snow leader spread her arms "Ice Style: Twin Dragon Blizzard!"


    A combined force of wind, water, and black ice sprang up in a rotating vortex, shielding the surrounding village from the devastating force.


    Momoshiki wasn''t done, "Takami Musubinokami!"


    A massive orb of dense chakra formed overhead, slowly falling to obliterated everything as a portal appeared underneath Momoshiki, Naruto and Sasuke. Kinshiki broke from the gravity seal''s hold and grabbed his master and proceeded to flee.


    His eyes filled with hate, Momoshiki held out a hand and su?k?d Boruto and Sarada along with him. The two Genin were pulled through the portal unable to resist, their eye wide with fear.


    A cataclysm of golden chains filled the arena, pouring through the portal to hold it open and trying to apprehend the devastating ball of chakra. Haru was breathing hard as his chakra reserves quickly began to decline, the origami holding up the stadium and his multiple clones helping civilians dissipating all at once as he used all of his strength to create the Adamantine Sealing Chains to literally pry open a rip in space-time and slow down a condensed superweapon.


    Seeing what was happening, even though he was falling, Naruto flung a prong-shaped kunai before being swallowed up into the dark void of Momoshiki''s portal. The kunai struck the orb, activating a sealing formula before Momoshiki''s attack vanished.


    An instant later a massive explosion went off several miles away.


    Seeing that both Naruto, Sasuke, and both their children were gone, the Kage looked to Kakashi as the next in command within the Hidden Leaf.


    "Lord Sixth," Gaara moved towards the collapsing portal, "Please stay here in the village. The rest of us Kage shall deal with the Otsutsuki."


    With a silent nod, the six Kage and the three village leaders jumped into the portal one by one.


    As the last one went through, Haru began releasing the Adamantine Chains.


    "You''re going with them?" Kakashi asked already knowing the answer.


    "I can''t let them die..." Haru''s face grimaced and he coughed blood into his hand, "I can''t lose them too."


    Without hesitation, he bit into his arm, healing the internal injuries he had gained strain of killing Urashiki.


    Knowing he couldn''t stop him, Kakashi patted the young man''s shoulder reassuringly, "Then go get ''em. Be careful."


    Haru ran towards the rapidly closing portal, "No promises."


    ***


    (Elsewhere... At the Divine Tree...)


    Naruto and Sasuke stood in front of their children at the base of the Divine Tree, bruised and bleeding from using themselves as body shields. As the group had fallen, the Momoshiki had sent many attacks at them and the two shinobi had been forced to prioritize the protection of their children first.


    Now, Momoshiki and Kinshiki stood opposite them, the former finally having forcefully rejected the absorbed radiation from his body, albeit in a painful way. The tainted chakra had been so damaging, he wasn''t able to turn it into his own attack.


    Naruto looked at his friend, "What now?"


    Sasuke kept himself between the Otsutsuki and the two children that had been pulled in with them, "I''m not sure. Give me a moment."


    Momoshiki gave the two shinobi a malicious smirk, "You might as well give up. Now that you two are alone against us, you stand no chance of winning. If you sacrifice your children, you may live a little longer, but you shinobi with your pitiful attachments would never do that," the Otsutsuki gave a sinister laugh, "You ninja train and persevere endlessly and pointlessly and all for nothing. Once you become chakra fruit, you are merely fodder. Those Ninjutsu I absorbed are now quite the helpful little pills that after we consume, we can become more powerful effortlessly."


    Boruto paled from where he had knelt, too terrified to move, "Just like the ninja tool..." he punched the ground, "I''m such an idiot."


    Sarada placed a hand on her teammate''s shoulder, "Boruto..."


    "I''m sorry... Boruto..." Naruto''s sudden apology cause everyone to look at him in confusion, "I pushed you. I treated you like a little kid and didn''t even acknowledge you or even try... That''s the reason..."


    Boruto shut his eyes, "SHUT UP! I CHEATED, OKAY!" his yell subsided to a quiet sob, "I-it''s my fault!"


    Momoshiki gave a mocking scoff, "Look at you, you even fail as a father."


    Something seemed to snap in Boruto''s mind as he flung a kunai at the Otsutsuki, "SHUT UP!"


    He tried to charge the enemy head-on, but Naruto grabbed him before he could get himself killed.


    "Boruto, stop! He''s right!" Boruto struggles slowly subsided as Naruto gripped his son''s shoulder, "Really... By trying to protect you and everyone in the village, I ended up ignoring my family... and I didn''t even try to understand you. When I was just a kid, I wanted attention too. So, I kept pulling pranks. Honestly, I''m the last guy who should be lecturing you."


    Boruto blinked, "Wait, you used to pull pranks?"


    Naruto chuckled, "I could tell you hundreds of stories of the things I did."


    Boruto looked downcast, "You know, I b?r?ly know anything about you... Actually, I''ve always wanted to know, but... my pride held me back. I didn''t even try to see things your way. I just kept pushing back at you... but now, I wanna know," he straightened up, "What I mean, it''s fine the way it was. It''s okay to keep things like they were... but when you''re around, instead of lectures, I''d like to hear some stories about your past."


    Naruto''s eyes softened, "Sure," he stepped away from his son, facing the waiting Otsutsuki, "Although, I have to give you a warning. We''re talking about a seriously long story, you know?"


    Boruto grinned and let out a laugh, easing away the fear he still felt, allowing his father''s warm presence to comfort him in a time of danger for the first time.


    Sasuke glanced at his daughter, "Sarada..."


    The Uchiha girl adjusted her glasses, "Another time. Not in front of people."


    "...Right."


    The Uchiha never showed emotions in front of others.


    Naruto grinned confidently, "Welp, if we''re going to protect everybody, then we better get going."


    Boruto stared at his father''s back, "You really mean that... don''t you...?"


    Naruto gave him a thumbs up, "Of course I do! I gave my word. Once I do, I never go back on it. That''s my ninja way."


    Momoshiki hovered above them, his intentions clear, "Have you made your peace?" an evil smile tugged at his lips, "Seeing your expressions when we crush you one by one will be much more satisfying now."


    Sasuke drew his sword, "Your arrogance is what will kill you."


    Momoshiki pointed a hand at them, firing several high-powered Ninjutsu at the group.


    There was a flash of golden chakra as Naruto activated his nine-tails cloak, shielding all of them.


    "Sorry, but you won''t take us that easy. We''ve got to hurry back home so we''re going to defeat you."


    A sudden disturbance in the air made them all look up.


    Ten small figures came to view in the sky above.


    ***


    (Play: Boruto - Naruto the Movie - Spin and Burst Ost: youtu.be/w01nvuVsBlY)


    ***


    "Let''s do this!" Gaara cried, sending a barrage of sand bullets towards the Otsutsuki''s direction, forcing them to dodge in separate directions, Momoshiki levitating, Kinshiki remaining earthbound.


    The Raikage, Darui, pulled out his cleaver sword, "Oh yeah!"


    Chojuro pulled out a scroll, summoning Hiramekarei to his hands, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    The Hidden Snow leader encased her forearms in ice and created a kusarigama.


    The Hidden Frost leader summoned a storm of various weapons, attaching hundreds of chakra threads to control every one of them.


    Shibuki slid a hand across his arm, using water to form a sword, "Hidden Waterfall Style: Water Slicing Blade!"


    The Hidden Grass leader exhaled onto his sword, "Wind Style: Vacuum Blade!"


    Sumaru placed his hands into a unique hand sign, manifesting his purple chakra into its peacock-like form, "Ninja Art: Kujaku!"


    The Tsuchikage, Kurotsuchi, used earth chakra to cover her hand with a stone gauntlet.


    Momoshiki gritted his teeth in frustration as Darui swung at him, unable to counter as he dodged the Hidden Snow''s deadly sickle and chain.


    Kinshiki shifted quickly to avoid Chojuro''s blade increasing his movement speed as a plethora of weapons rained down on him from the Hidden Frost.


    Glaring at the new arrivals, Momoshiki tried to figure out what had happened. ''How did they get here? We kidnapped the man with the Rinnegan.'' He glared as a detestable figure with flaming red hair appeared among them. ''Was it him?''


    Gaara created multiple sand platforms for himself, Cloud, Waterfall, Star, and Snow to fight Momoshiki while the leaders of the Stone, Mist, Frost, and Grass moved to face Kinshiki on the ground.


    Haru landed directly beside Boruto and Sarada.


    "Niisan!"


    Haru gave them a tired grin, "You guys are all giving me quite the extra workout today."


    The Uzumaki placed a palm to Naruto and Sasuke''s back as he began healing them.


    Momoshiki growled under his breath, annoyed.


    "Don''t even think of escaping," Gaara''s emotionless voice conveyed a clear killing intent.


    Momoshiki extended his hand, his embedded crimson Rinnegan glowing, "You vulgar creatures!"


    ***


    Kinshiki sent a heavy punch towards the Grass Leader in an attempt to crush him. The Grass Leader used his wind blade to deflect the punch, jumping away as Chojuro used the Hiramekarei to slash at the giant Otsutsuki from a distance.


    A flash of blue chakra emanated from the legendary sword and a blade-shaped wave came at Kinshiki from behind. Kinshiki jumped in the air to avoid the attack.


    Chojuro huffed, "You''re really nimble and fast for someone your size."


    "You''ll regret your insolence soon enough," Kinshiki growled as he flew in the Mizukage''s direction, creating a magenta-colored axe, "You inconsequential weakling!"


    Chojuro was put on the defensive at the Otsutsuki swung his weapon, dealing devastation to the surrounding area.


    Kinshiki backed the Mizukage against one of the giant roots of the Divine Tree, managing to land a slash across the shinobi''s ?h?st.


    "You''re wide open!"


    Chojuro smirked, "And so are you."


    The ground erupted as Kurotsuchi appeared. With a devastating punch, she sent the Otsutsuki smashing through multiple tree roots and stone structures.


    Kinshiki tried to right himself but was faced with a slicing headwind from the Hidden Grass.


    "You impudent..."


    The leader of the Hidden frost appeared behind him, wielding a massive blade coated in lightning, "Storm Dance!"


    He stuck the Otsutsuki across the back. Kinshiki cried out as the electricity ripped through his body and he fell to the ground.


    Managing to land on his feet, Kinshiki found himself immediately beset from all sides.


    "Bloody Mist Sword Art: Honenuki: Bone Mutilation!"


    Dozens of blue chakra needles impelled the Otsutsuki in all of his key chakra points, keeping him from properly using his chakra.


    The Hidden Frost tugged at his chakra threads, binding the giant in a complicated web trap, "Tsuchikage!"


    "Leave it to me!" Kurotsuchi placed her hand in a hand sign, "Lava Style: Ash Stone Sealing Jutsu!"


    She inhaled and spewed a stream of volcanic ash, engulfing the struggling Kinshiki, and hardening it.


    The Hidden Grass Leader grinned, shouldering his sword, "Making a move on the Hidden Leaf Village when the Kage were all ?ssembled there. You guys sure have bad luck."


    The Mizukage and the Hidden Frost Leader moved closer, keeping a tight hold of the Otsutsuki with their restraints.


    ***


    (Meanwhile... Against Momoshiki...)


    Gaara sent out a wave of sand in the form of a net as Momoshiki moved to avoid getting trapped. Darui and Shibuki jumped across the webbing in close pursuit, their blades at the ready.


    Weaving through the sand and the branching roots of the Divine tree, Momoshiki created chakra receivers to deflect the two Kage''s swords, creating sparks with every clash.


    There was a slicing hiss in the air causing the Otsutsuki to nimbly avoid the icy kusarigama sent his way as it performed a slashing dance, the chained sickle seeking to draw blood.


    The Hidden Snow leader clicker her tongue, her hand manipulating the chain in a blur as she kept up her pursuit along with her two allies.


    Sumaru hovered at a distance, using his chakra to manifest wings, watching for an opening, "Remember, we need to only use Taijutsu to fight him! No Ninjutsu!"


    Darui sent another slash before jumping back to rest on a nearby root, "We''ll just use brute force, although that''s kinda dull."


    Momoshiki was livid with anger at being kept on the defensive.


    He glanced at where Haru was healing Naruto and Sasuke, knowing he had to finish the fight before that happened.


    Glancing in Kinshiki''s direction, he noticed his subordinate''s trapped state.


    Gaara noticed the look, "We''ve already captured your friend. Just surrender."


    Momoshiki raised an eyebrow, stretching an arm in Kinshiki''s direction, "Let me show you how we handle things in my clan."


    A sudden force tugged at Kinshiki''s body, breaking him from the trifold binding.


    The Hidden Grass leader swung his blade but missed the Otsutsuki by a hair, "Damn it!"


    "Do it now, Lord Momoshiki!" Kinshiki cried at his master, "The time has come to consume my chakra! Just as in the past when my guardian entrusted me with their power! Do not waver!"


    Momoshiki aura turned dark, "Don''t worry, I won''t!"


    With a pained scream, Kinshiki''s body contracted and formed into a crimson pomegranate-shaped fruit. Everyone watched in horror as Momoshiki proceeded to consume his clansman without hesitation.


    An explosion of white smoke made them all raised their arms to shield their faces.


    Momoshiki''s levitating figure appeared from the smoke, completely changed. His formerly pale skin was now covered with radiating black markings that resemble sunburst patterns while his horns had become greatly enlarged Short claws now grew from his fingers and toes and his canines now resembled fangs. However, the most chilling aspect of this transformation was that all of his Byakugan and Rinnegan had evolved into a golden color including a third Rinnegan on his forehead.


    Haru gritted his teeth, "Great... He transcended..."


    The powered-up Otsutsuki opened his Byakugan in his head, "Fox..." the Rinnegan in his eye snapped open, "It''s going to be your turn next."


    Naruto ground his teeth in anger, "You monster! Your own brethren?"


    "It was Kinshiki''s wish to be of use to me," Momoshiki brushed him off, "The transfer of power is simply the law of our clan," he slowly rose into the air the Rinnegan in the center of his forehead changing to a bright red, "This playtime has gone on far too long. How about we just end this right now. All of you fools who would dare to defy a god!"


    Momoshiki pulled his arms horizontally across his ?h?st, palms facing outward as his two Rinnegan in his hand changed to an angry red.


    Naruto and Sasuke, now healed, dashed towards the Otsutsuki as Haru created a pair of origami wings to shield Boruto and Sarada.


    With a fierce battle cry, Momoshiki sent out a slicing wave of power that cut through the massive truck of the Divine Tree, causing a shockwave that sent nearly everyone flying back. With a groaning creak, the severed trunk of the giant tree slowly began to fall, luckily in the opposite direction as everyone else.


    In a blur of movement, Momoshiki appeared directly beside Darui.


    "He''s fast!" was all the Raikage could say before a punch sent him plummeting to the ground.


    The Hidden Snow leader gripped her kusarigama but was sent slamming into the ground by a kick to the back.


    Shibuki raised his sword defensively but was sent flying into the Divine tree''s stump with a hook to the jaw.


    Sumaru''s wings extended to shield him but were not fast enough before he too was sent to earth.


    Gaara sand moved automatically to defend him as it caught Momoshiki as the Otsutsuki attempted a frontal attack.


    "Sand Cof¨C"


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Momoshiki''s hair came alive and bound the Kazekage hand and foot, turning the tables. Giving a slow smile, Momoshiki slammed his arm into Gaara''s stomach, making him cough blood.


    The remaining Kage on the ground stared in horror as the clearing smoke revealed half of their number defeated.


    "Lord Kazekage!" Chojuro cried as he moved to help Gaara.


    He was stopped in his tracks as Momoshiki moved and dealt him an open hand stick to the face, sending the Mizukage flying into a distant root.


    Spinning on his heel, the Otsutsuki slammed a foot against the Hidden Frost leader''s ?h?st, removing him from the fight.


    The Hidden Grass leader raised his sword for a strike but was met by a stiff uppercut.


    Kurotsuchi encased her arm in stone, swinging a heavy punch at Momoshiki''s head from behind. Not even looking, the Otsutsuki easily deflected it, reaching behind him to grab the Tsuchikage by the throat. Kurotsuchi jerked her head to the side, avoiding the grab but hit by the following elbow strike to the head.


    The surrounding area rumbled as the trunk of the Divine Tree hit the ground.


    In a matter of seconds, all the Kage had been beaten.


    Again, moving in a blur, Momoshiki appeared in front of Haru, slamming a fist into the young shinobi''s face. Haru''s body exploded into a pile of paper, revealing that both he and the children were missing.


    "So, you replaced yourself with a clone and hid with the children under the guise of shielding them," Momoshiki''s golden Byakugan searched for his escaped victim but found nothing. Shrugging, he cricked his neck and levitated into the air once again, "You''re going to be next, Fox."


    With a flicker of movement, the Otsutsuki appeared in front of Naruto aiming a palm strike to the head. Naruto blocked the blow just b?r?ly as Momoshiki used a rough variation of the Gentle Fist against him, ending the combo with a one-inch punch. The Hokage was sent flying back as Sasuke, removed himself from the tree''s wreckage and joined the fight.


    Grabbing both opponents by the head, Momoshiki shot into the air. He slammed back down, dragging both Naruto and Sasuke through the stony ground.


    With a sharp movement, both Leaf shinobi were flung in opposite directions.


    "Dad!" Boruto and Sarada''s voices echoed over the stilled air.


    Naruto pushed himself to his feet, wiping a hand to remove some dirt from his cheek, "I see what''s up."


    Sasuke rose from where he feet, swing his sword to remove the dust from the blade, "So you''re a completely different beast from a moment ago."


    Haru jumped from his spot on the root rubbing his neck, "Or... maybe he''s just a monster through and through."


    The three shinobi flickered forward, each aiming for the kill. There was a boom as dust billowed from the disturbed air.


    Momoshiki smirked as he with one hand he blocked Naruto''s now golden-colored fist, Sasuke''s lightning-coated sword hand with the other, and Haru''s glowing white foot with his knee.


    "Finally, this is actually getting fun!"


    Naruto''s body was enveloped with Kurama''s bright golden chakra, "Let''s teach him a lesson, guys!"


    Sasuke''s Rinnegan and Mangekyo Sharingan lit up, "Yeah."


    Haru''s headband slid from his forehead to hang around his neck, revealing a white diamond symbol on his forehead, "I haven''t used sage mode in an actual fight before," a series of white line patterns ran across the young Uzumaki''s skin as his hair and eyes changed to the color of snow, "Enter the Slug Sage!"


    The four-shot away from each other moving so fast that even the most skilled ninja would have trouble keeping track of where they were.


    Momoshiki slid to a stop, getting into a fighting stance, "Bring it."


    Naruto and Sasuke both attack in succession, each strike sending streaks of lighting and golden chakra through the air.


    Sasuke was kicked into the air, his body spinning. Haru''s winged figure appeared behind him his touch instantly healing the Uchiha''s wounds. With a flick of his wrist, Haru caught Sasuke''s sword as it flew past allowing Sasuke to kick it in Momoshiki''s direction, accompanied by hundreds of origami blades.


    His movements a blur, the Otsutsuki deflected all the oncoming swords and engaged Naruto in a fistfight. In the midst of the exchange, Naruto landed a light punch to Momoshiki''s cheek, enraging him.


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    Haru''s foot slammed into the angry Otsutsuki''s face, the strength of the sage chakra sending the alien flying.


    While in midair, Momoshiki started his hands, creating a magenta-colored naginata. Spinning it in a deadly arc, he struck around in all directions, deflecting his opponent''s strikes.


    With a yell, he slammed the weapon into the ground, causing some of the giant tree roots to heave from the ground and move to grab Naruto.


    Haru placed a hand against the wood, his chakra making it burst into the splinters. The tiny wood fragments instantaneously grew tiny leaves a d buds, feeding off of the life-giving Yang chakra emanating from the Uzumaki''s hands.


    Taking advantage of Momoshiki''s distraction, Sasuke bu??ed the hilt of his sword into the Otsutsuki''s stomach, sending him airborne.


    Streaks of gold, purple, and white weaved through the destruction of the Divine Tree in hot pursuit as Momoshiki''s body flew through the air.


    Landing on top of the stump, Momoshiki claws dug into the wood as slid backward. An angry growl ripped from his throat.


    Naruto smirked, slamming a fist into his hand.


    Sasuke wordlessly pulled out a small scroll, unfurling it.


    Haru''s eyes squinted as he raised a hand into a seal of confrontation.


    There was a burst of smoke as Sasuke summoned a large Fuma shuriken, "Go, Naruto!"


    Naruto raised his hand into the Multi-Shadow Clone sign, "Yeah!"


    Sasuke flung the shuriken, coating it with lightning. With a roar of thunder, the shuriken multiplied into a hundred more as hundreds of wind-enhanced paper blades and explosive tag crane origami appeared among them.


    Sasuke tugged at the wires attached to each of the shuriken, directing them in Momoshiki''s direction. Haru flung out a hand doing the same with his origami.


    Momoshiki was forced to dodge, the sound of thudding weapons and small explosions following his movements. With an angry yell, he released a burst of wind, scattering the oncoming attacks.


    The barrage was shown to merely be a ply as a lone Fuma shuriken burst from the ground, missing the Otsutsuki by a hair. The shuriken burst, revealing Naruto with a small Rasenshuriken.


    With a yell, the blonde sent the Jutsu spinning directly at Momoshiki.


    Momoshiki reaches out a hand to absorb it but the Rasenshuriken burst into smoke to reveal Sasuke.


    Giving a victorious grin, Momoshiki created a magenta chakra chain, directing it to bind the Uchiha, pinning his arms to his sides. Sasuke''s Rinnegan eye widen and he and Momoshiki switched places.


    Momoshiki''s eyes widened in shock as Naruto slammed his fist into his face, making him slam through the stump of the Divine Tree.


    Sasuke clutched his hand in the Otsutsuki''s direction, "Planetary Devastation!"


    There was a rumble of the earth as stone and debris began tearing up from the surrounding area to encase Momoshiki in a large planetoid.


    Haru flung out a hand, sending hundreds of sealing tags to cover the new moon''s surface.


    Before the sealing formulas could be activated and spread, the surface of the planetoid cracked.


    "Inukaitakerunomikoto!"


    A canine-headed dragon made of earth burst from the moon, its jaws open wide. It was met by an enlarged golden chakra fist from Naruto and exploded a moment later courtesy of Sasuke''s lightning.


    Momoshiki burst from the remnants of the small moon with an angry scream and slammed his hand into the ground, creating several more canine earth dragons. Sasuke kicked Naruto out of the way and began slicing at the oncoming gaping maws.


    Haru twisted in the sky as a number of the heads charged at him as well, "Shikigami Dance: Waltz of the Flowers!"


    A storm of white sakura petals filled the air as the Uzumaki danced away from the snapping fang of the monsters. The innocent-looking petal sliced into the dragons imploding them from inside.


    Even so, this didn''t last as both Sasuke and Haru were overwhelmed and each snatched up in a dragon''s mouth and slammed into the ground.


    Naruto dashed in their direction, "Sasuke! Haru!"


    Momoshiki slammed his hand on the extended neck of his two dragons, "DIE!"


    A glowing red chakra flowed through the dragon''s bodies, aiming at Sasuke and Haru''s trapped bodies.


    There was a streak of golden light and a massive explosion lit up the darkened sky as Kurama''s massive figure loomed from the smoke.


    Naruto leaned protectively over his friend and student''s bodies, "You guy''s okay?"


    Sasuke ?r??n?d and sat up, "Yeah, thanks, I''m doing just fine."


    Haru reached out and touched the two ninja, quickly healing them, "Just peachy."


    Momoshiki spread his arms, the surrounding search crumbling under his overwhelming power, "There you are. His power..." his voice deepened to a deafening roar as his body encased within a giant stone monkey golem, "SHALL BE MINE!"


    The golem''s surface lit up as an inner fire ignited in its core.


    Kurama''s golden figure leaped forward, swinging a clawed fist at the golem''s head. The golem caught the punch, countering with a punch of its own that was deflected by a pair of massive origami wings, merely causing the nine-tailed fox to stagger back.


    Haru smirked from where he rested a hand in Naruto''s shoulder.


    Sasuke did the same, placing a hand on Naruto''s shoulder, I''ll lend you Susanoo''s power."


    Naruto grinned, "Good idea!"


    There was a roar as purple samurai armor encased Kurama''s body. There was a blinding flash of white as a pair of massive origami wings grew from its back distracting Momoshiki of the Susanoo''s glowing katana forming in the fox''s hand.


    "YOU VULGAR CREATURE!" the golem swung an arm back its arm, bringing back its fist for a devastating punch.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Haru yelled at the top of their lungs as they moved in the offense.


    With a beat of Kurama''s behemoth-sized wings, a hurricane forced gale slammed into the golem sending it staggering back. Having broken the enemy''s defense, the armor-clad Biju gripped the Susanoo sword, swing with all his might, bisecting the stone monkey''s body.


    The golem scattered into thousands of pieces amidst the cataclysmic explosion of lighting, flames, and earth.


    Kurama''s formed faded and the three Leaf Shinobi dropped down, landing nimbly on their feet.


    Naruto''s exited his nine tails cloak while Sasuke withdrew his Susanoo. Haru retracted his sage mode, his eyes and hair returning to their original color.


    "Hey, Hokage."


    The trio looked up at Darui''s voice to see him leaning on Gaara''s shoulder. The other Kage had also gathered around, each bearing their own injuries.


    Sumaru looked up at a distant figure floating lifelessly among the destruction, "Did you get him?"


    Naruto followed the Hoshikage''s gaze at Momoshiki, "No. It isn''t over yet."


    Kurotsuchi clicked her tongue, "Tch, he just won''t give up," she pounded her fist in her palm, "Let''s finish him with a flashy Jutsu and end this!"


    Chojuro gave a rueful smile, "Please don''t suggest something as reckless as that."


    The Tsuchikage gave him a deadpan look.


    "If he absorbs it, we''ll right back at square one," Gaara stated.


    Kurotsuchi waved it off, "Yeah, yeah..."


    Naruto chuckled, "Well, at least it looks like everyone''s okay."


    The Hidden Snow leader archer her back, "I''m gonna need some therapy when we get back."


    Boruto and Sarada jumped from their hiding spot to see if everyone was alright. Seeing that everybody was at least standing, they gave a sigh of relief.


    Haru saw them and waved, cheerfully. His smile faded as he looked in disbelief at a familiar pair running from the opposite direction.


    "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me."


    Katasuke and his cameraman slid to a stop.


    "Alright! Somehow we made it in time!"


    Naruto stared in disbelief at the scientist, "Katasuke? How did they get here?"


    Darui deadpanned, "They must have snuck in behind us."


    Haru glared at the man, "Permission to kill him?"


    Several people spoke at once, "NO!"


    Haru ?r??n?d, "Fiiiiiiine... But the offer still stands."


    Completely oblivious, the scientist duo approached the group only to stop facing Momoshiki, "Make sure to get the power of this ninja tool on camera!" Katasuke aimed an all too recognizable device at the beaten Otsutsuki, "And now I''ll use this and finish you off!"


    Everyone paled upon realizing the stupidity was about to be unleashed.


    Naruto took a step forward, "You fool, don''t!"


    "Old man, Katasuke! Don''t use that!" Boruto yelled in warning.


    It was too late, however.


    A blast of several dozen Jutsu of multiple elements shot toward Momoshiki before anyone could stop it. Predictably, they were all su?k?d into Momoshiki''s palm.


    Shibuki looked like he had internally died, "Well that''s just great. Now you''ve done it, you idiot."


    Katasuke gripped his head in consternation before turning to his cameraman, "S-so did... did he just absorb that chakra just now?"


    The cameraman, now soaking in sweat, gave a sad nod.


    Momoshiki gave an intimidating chuckle as his wounds began healing at a rapid pace, "I see... It appears that that device is just like our pills. Of course, it''s crude and inferior, but all the same... I owe my thanks to all you fools."


    The Otsutsuki raised a hand, sending the absorbed Jutsu down at the Kage with twice the power. Gaara used his sand to create a shield around everyone keeping them separated from the devastation outside.


    Momoshiki gave a taunting laugh as he scorned the ninja before him.


    Once the barrage ceased, Gaara removed the sand, and Naruto and Sasuke launched themselves forward to fight, but Momoshiki used the absorbed Shadow Paralysis of the Nara clan to trap them and all the Kage.


    Grinning, Momoshiki created several chakra receivers and sent them stabbing into Naruto''s body, cutting off his nine tails chakra.


    "Naruto!" Sasuke yelled, feeling helpless.


    Haru burst from the ground directly behind the Momoshiki, revealing his trapped self to be a clone, and pushed his arm forward, shooting streams of gold chains from his arm.


    "I don''t think so," Momoshiki slid to the side, grabbing one of the chains.


    With a jerk, he swung Haru over his head, smashing him into the ground.


    Another chakra receiver embedded itself in the young Uzumaki''s heart. Haru collapsed to his knees.


    "Haru!"


    "Niisan!"


    Haru wrenched the pole from his ?h?st and bit into his hand before collapsing.


    The other Kage gritted their teeth in frustration as they willed their bodies to move.


    "I''ll have you know, I''m putting extra effort into all of you."


    Naruto winced in pain as he looked at his godson''s still form, "Damn it! This is not looking good."


    "Yes, that''s right, you understand!" Momoshiki said mockingly as he aimed another powerful attack at the frozen group, "And now you will die."


    From where he stood, Boruto tensed, his face morphing got one of anger and resolution.


    Sasuke caught this from the corner of his eye, seeing this as their final chance, "Do it! Boruto!"


    Boruto cupped his hand creating a small Rasengan. The small rotating orb sputtered, and the young Uzumaki grist his teeth, to low on chakra.


    Sarada placed her hands around her teammate, channeling her chakra to fuel his, causing the Jutsu to grow. ''Do it, Boruto... Save them!''


    With a yell, Boruto put his full strength as he flung the miniature orb.


    Momoshiki scoffed, stretching out a hand to absorb the pitiful attack, "You know, you should have just stayed hidden."


    To everyone surprise and consternation, the Rasengan spurted and faded.


    Momoshiki smirked, "Your attack''s nothing but a joke. I mean it didn''t even come close!"


    A hiss cut the air as a paper blade sliced across the Otsutsuki''s cheek.


    "Damn, that was close! I almost died for a moment there."


    Haru staggered to his feet, revealing himself alive and well.


    Momoshiki didn''t lose his smirk his cut healing, "It doesn''t matter what you try. You are all going to the same place."


    An invisible force struck him in the face, sending him falling to the ground, completely stunned. The Shadow Paralysis faded and everyone was free.


    Boruto and Sarada jumped own for the giant root and ran in their parents'' direction, "Dad!"


    Naruto looked at his son in confusion, "Boruto, when did you ever learn to do that?"


    "I told him I''d make him my student if he mastered the Rasengan," Sasuke explained, "To my surprise, he managed to do that only a few days'' time."


    Haru grabbed Boruto in a headlock, twisting a fist into the young blonde head, "What was so bad about my teaching, eh? Explain yourself!"


    Boruto writhe as he tried to free himself from the redhead''s iron grip, "Stop bullying me!"


    Sarada looked at her father, ignoring the two children, "So dad, how did he make it invisible?"


    Sasuke gave a small smile, "He used his forte, Lightning Style, and changed it chakra nature, creating a new Jutsu. I call it a Vanishing Rasengan."


    Naruto, Boruto, and Haru all had inspired looks on their faces, awing in amazement, their eyes sparkling.


    "No way! A vanishing Rasengan? What a Jutsu!" Naruto gaped.


    Boruto pointed himself in confusion, "I did that?"


    Sasuke grunted in confirmation, "Hm."


    Haru burst out laughing slapping the smaller boy on the back with enough force to knock him down, "See! If you apply yourself, you can actually do something!"


    Sarada adjusted her glasses, "Who would have thought..."


    Boruto looked offended, "Hey!"


    Naruto chuckled proudly, "Why you cheeky little kid."


    Boruto looked at his hand, "I don''t even know how I do it. I just make this kind."


    Sasuke rested his single hand on his waist, "Well, anyway, the results were good. Nice work, Boruto."


    Momoshiki ?r??n?d and staggered to his feet, "What the hell was that?" he glared at them, "I still won''t save you!"


    Sasuke gave the supposed god a stern look, "Momoshiki Otsutsuki. At first glance, you appear invincible, but it seems that even you can''t absorb Jutsu you can''t see."


    Momoshiki gave a rasping breath as his anger overcame his reason, "Don''t misunderstand you piece of garbage!" he summoned several chakra pills to his hand, "Who cares even if I can''t see it! As long as I have these, I''ll triumph!" he instantly gulped the pills, powering up again.


    Naruto looked at his son, "Boruto, do it again."


    Boruto blinked and looked at the ground, "But Dad, I''m not strong enough to¨C"


    Naruto gave Boruto a reassuring g grin, "It''s okay, you''ve got this."


    Nodding, Boruto tried creating another Rasengan. A small rotating orb of chakra formed in his hand. Naruto placed a hand under the boy''s palm channeling his own chakra into the Jutsu.


    The father and son duo raised their arm together as the Rasengan grew in size.


    Haru placed a hand underneath theirs, "To kill a false god, you need an angel''s blessing."


    A white chakra flowed through Boruto''s body, invigorating him and turning the Rasengan into a blinding sphere of starlight. Memories of several people filtered through the young boy''s mind as he saw the ones who gave strength to the other two.


    An old sage with snowy white hair, a fiery woman with flaming red hair, a stern-faced Hyuga, a blonde man the spitting image of Naruto, a redhead man bearing the Rinnegan, a stoic woman with purple hair, a younger version of Sasuke, his mother... Boruto felt several emotions stir his soul as the full weight of the Rasengan was given to him.


    ''It''s so heavy... So this is... All this weight...'' He looked at his family with tears in his eyes. ''What they went through... To get to this point...''


    Boruto turned to face Momoshiki, "I''m not losing today."


    Momoshiki scoffed, "I see it. You won''t hit me again!"


    Sasuke placed his hand on his sword, "Let''s go!"


    Boruto twisted his hand, making the giant Rasengan vanish, "Alright!"


    Sasuke body-flickered his blade smashing through the chakra receivers Momoshiki fired at him. Jumping into the air, he flung the katana at the Otsutsuki. The sword missed and thudded into the ground as Momoshiki tilted his head to avoid it just before Sasuke switched with it, his hand holding a screaming Chidori.


    "Such transparent moves!" Momoshiki spun around, his hand reaching to absorb the Jutsu.


    The switched-out sword exploded in smoke to reveal Sarada, her Sharingan eyes blazing as she flung a single kunai. Momoshiki easily caught the weapon raising it to stab the elder Uchiha.


    An instant later the kunai and Chidori switched. Momoshiki screamed in rage and pain as a kunai stabbed one of his Rinnegan and his other hand was momentarily disabled by electricity.


    "WHY YOU!"


    Haru''s image flickered into view as a paper katana stabbed into the other Rinnegan in Momoshiki''s hand.


    The Otsutsuki swung a kick that sent both shinobi flying away, but the damage was done.


    A stream of golden chains burst from the ground, wrapping around Momoshiki''s arms and legs.


    Boruto launched himself forward using his Boruto stream his invisible Rasengan giving an ethereal glow as it reappeared.


    "RASENGAN!"


    Momoshiki strained end freed an arm from the Adamantine chains, creating a similar sphere with a dark, reddish-black chakra.


    The two Jutsus clashed and the Otsutsuki gave a feral grin, "That was pretty close but I won''t allow you to land a hit on me again!"


    There was a sickening thud and Momoshiki screamed as a kunai entered his Byakugan''s blinds spot, lodging itself in his neck. A short distance behind, Sarada watched the results of her throw with satisfaction before flickered to her injured dad''s side.


    Form where he lay, Haru smirked. ''She copied me!''


    Boruto gave a fierce battle cry, his right eye glowing strangely as he pushed the giant Rasengan into Momoshiki''s body. The Otsutsuki''s orb imploded and his body was exposed to the grinding obliteration of the legendary Jutsu.


    A blinding white light lit the surrounding area, making everyone wince.


    ***


    Boruto looked around the strange void he was floating in wondering where he was


    "Can you sense my presence, human child?"


    Boruto''s eyes widened in shock at seeing Momoshiki appearing in front of him, "What the..."


    Momoshiki stared closely at Boruto''s changed eye, "Now I see... It seems you have strongly inherited the powers of the Otsutsuki, but your still inexperienced," he floated around to whisper in the young Uzumaki''s ear, "You aren''t able to use it to see ahead into you own destiny."


    Boruto gritted his teeth, "What''s your deal?" he gasped as Momoshiki reappeared directly in front of him.


    "I..." Momoshiki''s voice echoes eerily in the void, "Can see you destiny quite well," a deranged chuckle escaped the Otsutsuki''s lips, "Heed this warning. Beware, for those blue eyes shall eventually take everything from you," Momoshiki reached for Boruto''s arm, "And know this as well... that those who defeat the gods cannot remain ordinary individual any longer..."


    A flash of golden light lit up the void as a barbed golden chain stabbed through Momoshiki''s ?h?st.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Binding Adamantine Chains."


    The Otsutsuki''s eyes widened in shock as more of the hated golden chains appeared from the surrounding darkness binding him securely, "Impossible! How!"


    A transparent figure appeared in front of Boruto, protectively placing an arm between the boy and the alien, "To think you''d dare come into his mindscape after I gave him my blessing. You Otsutsuki never learn, at this level of power, even a tailed beast would put up a better fight than you."


    Momoshiki strained against the restraints angrily, "How dare you! Curse you! I''m a god!"


    Haru gave the alien a disgusted look, "To think a being like you thought you could take over my little brother''s mind. You are quite pitiful," a white flame ignited in the darkness, "Ninja Art: Psychic Ashen Flames."


    Momoshiki screeched in agony as Haru placed a protective arm around Boruto''s shoulder, blocking out the sights and sounds of the Otsutsuki''s death.


    "It''s over..."


    ***


    Boruto woke up to see Momoshiki''s body get absorbed into the Rasengan before the Jutsu spiraled up into the atmosphere, vaporizing.


    Letting out a relieved sigh, the young Uzumaki let his body relax as his back hit the ground.


    There was a rustle and he was picked up by a mound of paper that morphed into Haru.


    The redhead gave the boy a closed-eyed smile, "You did it! Great job!"


    At the bottom of the tree, Naruto felt chakra receivers crumble. With a tired sigh, he leaned back, resting on his wrists from where he sat.


    "It ended up just like I told you before," Sasuke walked up to him, his hand placed on Sarada''s shoulder, "The soul of a shinobi never changes... even if the times do."


    "You''re right," Naruto agreed.


    Sasuke looked over at where Boruto was pushing Haru''s face away, protesting he did not need to be carried, resulting in his being unceremoniously dropped in a huff, "He really is just like you."


    Naruto laughed, "Yeah, you think?"


    Sasuke gave a short chuckle, "Well I told you, right? You loser."


    Naruto tensed at the name his smile becoming awkward.


    Sasuke gave his friend a look over, "You''re a total mess."


    "Look who''s talking?"


    "Don''t lump me in with you!" the Uchiha held out a hand, to help the Uzumaki up, "At I''m still able to stand, right?" he helped Naruto to his feet and looked back towards an arguing Haru and Boruto, "I ''d say that I won this contest."


    Naruto gave a sigh of defeat, rolling his eyes, "Seems so... Well, adding up all of our matches so far, I''d say we''re just about even right now."


    In the distance, Haru placed a hand on Boruto''s shoulder. A moment later the two appeared right next to the group.


    "Mission accomplished, Lord Seventh," Haru reported cheekily.


    Naruto ?r??n?d loosening his joints, "Oh, shut up," he looked at his son, "You okay?"


    Boruto unconsciously touched his eye, "I think so. That Momoshiki guy tried to do something with my mind until Niisan helped."


    Naruto and Sasuke''s eyes widened in concern and they looked at Haru who had a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    "Oh yeah, Naruto once told me how his mom and dad used a chakra imprint to speak to him after death. I followed the concept for my own special Jutsu, Angel''s Blessing. It acts as a sentient protector within your mind, but it only works once per application."


    Boruto rubbed the back of his head, "I''m glad you gave me one. Really helped me in a pinch."


    Naruto sighed in relief, "Thank goodness."


    Sasuke nodded silently.


    Haru popped a vein, "Is no one impressed by the fact I made a new Jutsu that protects you from mind control? Seriously?"


    Sarada fidgeted slightly before bowing low, "Please teach me!"


    Haru blinked and looked at her, "It''s tempting. Sasuke did steal my student..."


    Sasuke gave him a mocking glare, "You are so petty."


    Haru ignored him as he thought about it carefully, "This actually might be a perfect opportunity," he raised an eyebrow at the girl, "You said you wanted to be Hokage. Are you prepared for the training I will have you do to groom you for the position?"


    The Uchiha girl looked up, her face bright with enthusiasm, "Really?"


    Sasuke sighed, "Haru, you remember your deal with the Hidden Rain to take the title as village leader and Amekage after the Chunin Exams right?"


    Haru shrugged, "Then I''ll make it a field trip. Kids need to see the world," he gave Sarada a thumbs up, "As of now, I, Haruko Uzumaki will be your teacher! I will make you the most powerful kunoichi the shinobi world has ever seen."


    Naruto gave his student a cheeky grin, "Even more powerful than Kaguya?"


    Haru waved him off, "She doesn''t count. She wasn''t a ninja," he paused, "You know what? Why not try for that?" he grinned, poking Sarada on the forehead, "We''ll make you super angel number two. Like a regular angel, but super."


    Sasuke grabbed his arm, not liking the fact that Haru blatantly stole his form of affection, "That''s my thing."


    Haru gave the Uchiha a sly look, "No, that''s your brother''s thing and he didn''t patent it."


    Sarada rubbed her forehead, "I had an uncle?"


    "..."


    Haru gripped Naruto and Sasuke''s shoulders, giving them a ''friendly'' smile. "Before any training, a couple of fathers that I know will take a vacation and get to know their own kids, savvy?"


    The four silently nodded.


    "...Good."


    ***


    (A/N) Sage mode will definitely not exist in the actual story.. The My Hero Academia Universe is incapable of hosting those types of sages not to mention there are no sage animals or sage teachers to learn from.

 Chapter 32 - A Scroll and a Favor

    (A/N) Sorry for the wait! My registration was messed up and I had to fix it and my finals are right around the corner. I had this done earlier but I wasn''t happy with what I wrote and had to change it.


    BTW does anyone want an Iroh and Zuko cameo again? They won''t play any further part in the actual story just a brief showing. Please tell me if yes.


    I did a count on the words written in this fic so far... Over 160,000 words not including the notes! That''s the length of JRR Tolkien''s (my idol''s) book The Two Towers!


    Also, this chapter will give a brief lesson on chakra nature.


    ***


    "DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIE!"


    Katsuki''s yelling filled the house as he aggressively brushed his teeth.


    "Stupid weasely mouth germs!"


    Mitsuki slammed her fist against the bathroom door as she screamed at her eldest, "KATSUKI YOU CAN''T WAKE UP AND START YELLING!"


    The door to Haru''s room opened ominously as dark miasma flowed out the doorway.


    "...Who do I need to kill..."


    Haru''s zombified face peered around the door, his eyes searching for a victim to kill. Upon seeing his mother, his survival instincts kicked in and he reeled in his killing intent as he made a hasty retreat. In the Bakugo home, one never challenges the alpha.


    Moving at a mother''s lightspeed, Mitsuki collared him before he could withdraw, "AND YOU, YOUNG MISTER! WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU BOYS THINKING DURING THAT MATCH? WERE YOU ACTUALLY TRYING TO KILL EACH OTHER, YOU LITTLE SHITS!"


    "Doesn''t sound too bad at this point..."


    Mitsuki raised a brow, her aura turning dark, "What did you say?"


    Haru''s demeanor did a one-eighty turn around as he smiled, filling the air with enough sparkles that would make Aoyama jealous, "I said, why would we do that at this point?"


    The angry mother let go of her younger son, slightly placated, "Good."


    "WOULD YOU SHUT UP OUT THERE? I CAN"T HEAR MYSELF YELLING?"


    Haru''s eyes became overshadowed by his hair, "Can I kill him, Mom?"


    Mitsuki cracked her knuckles, "Wait your turn. I made him, I''ll kill him."


    Downstairs, Masaru calmly drank some tea, "It seems rather peaceful this morning. Right, Bumi?"


    Bumi barked in agreement as the crash of the bathroom door getting broken in could be heard from the upstairs.


    Both the man and the dog sighed in contentment.


    ***


    (Back to the Past Jutsu...)


    Right after the sports festival, the school had given the students two extra days off along with the weekend, leaving them all with an extended four-day weekend to recover.


    Aizawa had given the class a runover of what the next couple of weeks were going to be now that the whole class had been viewed on live tv. Put briefly, their performance would attract attention from pros all over Japan (and even from other countries in some cases) causing many hero agencies to try and recruit them as potential sidekicks.


    The class was then dismissed to go enjoy their well-earned rest. Aizawa was meant to tell them to take it easy but decided it was a waste of time since they more likely wouldn''t listen anyway.


    As Haru was exiting his classroom with his classmates, his phone buzzed in his pocket, signaling a text.


    Kaminari raised a hand after him, "Hey! Haru! Where are you going?"


    Jiro placed a hand on the electric blonde''s shoulder, "Let him go. It''s obviously important," Jiro placed a hand to her mouth as she yelled after the running figure, "Don''t forget to call!"


    Haru turned briefly, giving a wave.


    Jiro instantly felt several eyes boring into her back.


    "Kekekeh..." Ashido''s face was lit up in a devilish smile, "Something you''re not telling us, Jiro?"


    Even invisible, Hagakure''s aura emanated the same demonic air, "Heh, heh! Come on! Spill!"


    Uraraka and Aoyama radiated a similar vibe as they nodded in expectation.


    Tsuyu kept a blank expression, "Should we really be prying into this?"


    Ashido slowly took a step forward, her hand raised like a cat ready to pounce, "It''ll be fine! She just needs to be a good girl and tell the truth."


    Jiro leaned back in trepidation as the group approached her and look around for help, "Momo!"


    Yaoyorozu looked away guiltily, leaving the poor girl to her fate.


    ''SHE ABANDONED ME!''


    Jiro had two options left, fight or flight.


    She chose flight...


    ***


    Unaware of what had happened with his classmates right after he left, Haru kept on running up the stairs leading to the roof.


    Slamming it open, he found himself staring at Best Jeanist''s back as the hero looked out across the campus.


    "Sensei?"


    The number four hero didn''t turn around, "I always liked the view from here. It gives you a view of the entire city."


    Haru gave his mentor a disgruntled look, "Really? Asking me to meet you alone on the roof and then trying to tie me up? That''s sketchy as hell?"


    Best Jeanist chuckled as he loosened the threads, turning to look at his protege, "And yet, even after all that happened today, you still didn''t fall for it."


    Haru deadpanned as he jumped down, "We both know you would have caught me if you were being serious."


    Best Jeanist straightened a loose hair, "I can''t afford to risk injuring you," he scanned the redhead''s body up and down, "You''re covered in bandages as it is."


    Haru flexed an arm dramatically, "I''ll heal."


    He flinched as the hero chopped down on his head.


    "Enough messing around. You deserve a rest after all the work you put in," Jeanist''s tone softened, "I''m proud."


    Haru felt a warmth fill his ?h?st at the praise.


    Best Jeanist placed a hand on Haru''s head, pulling the boy''s scarlet locks from his face, "I noticed something strange about your seal during your last match. Any clue?"


    Haru''s face fell, "It-it''s... gone."


    Jeanist''s eyebrows shot up, "Gone?"


    Haru nodded, "It fulfilled its purpose. I''m now considered old enough to use my full potential. Since it was no longer needed it finished the final step of the sealing process, granting me the ultimate technique of my clan."


    A tear threatened to trickle from Haru''s eyes. Even though the seal had unintentionally caused him pain during all these past years, it was still an important part of him. It was one of the few things he had left of both of his parents.


    Best Jeanist gently wrapped the boy in a hug, "I know it''s hard. We are all afraid of letting go," he ran a hand comfortingly over the boy''s head, "But it helps us grow."


    The hero smiled behind his collar as memories of the young Uzumaki flashed through his mind. Watching this young one grow up had been quite a journey for both of them, but the hero wouldn''t change a single moment of it. Training, teaching, protecting, guiding, it had all been worth it.


    Haru let out a calm breath, reeling back his emotions, "Thank you, Sensei."


    The number four hero pulled back, placing both hands on Haru''s shoulders, "I think it''s time I kept up my end of the deal," he reached into his pocket, pulling out a scroll and Haru''s locket, "Your friend bumped into me and asked that I return your locket to you," he held out the scroll as he watched Haru carefully place the chain around his neck, "As promised. This may be a little early but..." Best Jeanist gave the teen a closed-eyed smile, "Happy Birthday."


    ***


    (Jutsu Released...)


    Haru ascended the stairs of an all-too-familiar apartment complex. Reaching the top, he rested against the wall outside, breathing hard.


    "I train all these years and I still can''t climb a few flights of frickin stairs," he grumbled fumbling in his pocket.


    He finally fished out a key and unlocked the apartment door to the Midoriya household. He was greeted by the voices of the two residents in conversation.


    "Seven! Isn''t that crazy?" Inko''s voice seemed cheerful as usual.


    "Well... yeah..." Izuku sounded a little more subdued than usual, and understandably so considering his broken arm stood as a grim reminder of his defeat.


    Haru quietly shut the door, kicked off his shoes, and made his way to the dining room.


    A smiling Inko was using her Quirk to telekinetically move her son''s glass of milk at a safer distance from the table edge as she described her experience, "That''s how many times I passed out after the cavalry battle! I''m pretty sure the last two were due to dehydration!"


    Izuku was struggling to use his left hand to eat his breakfast his lips pressed in a thin line of extreme concentration, "Kinda sounds like you were way more heroic than I was out there..."


    Inko gave him a stern motherly look, "Don''t mock your mother. Suddenly finding out you had a power like that; I''m glad you have a Quirk but did it have to be so dangerous?"


    Haru imagined Izuku randomly attempting to explain his unusual biological change and resulting in a mumbling mess while Inko smothered him in happy tears at his dream coming true. He chuckled, letting his presence known to the two green-haired people he deemed as part of the family.


    Inko''s face brightened even more upon seeing the boy she saw as her godchild, "Haruko! Honey, when did you come in?"


    Izuku''s face was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his face, "Haru-chan!"


    Haru smiled, leaning down to let Inko hug him, "Hello Aunty! Sorry, I let myself in with the key you gave me. I wanted to check up on you two."


    Inko grabbed the younger Bakugo''s hand and led him to the table, "It''s no problem. You are welcome any time! Would you like some breakfast?"


    Haru let himself be seated, "Just some tea if there is a pot ready. I already ate at home."


    Inko scurried to the kitchen, "I have a pot simmering right now. Don''t bother trying to help. I''ll be back in a jiffy!"


    Haru smiled after her as she left the room, "Thank you, Aunty!" he gave Izuku a contented look, "Your mom is one of a kind, Izu. Knowing her, she''ll support you every step of the way. Try not to worry her too much, okay?"


    Izuku gave a determined nod, "Got it!"


    Haru fondly shook his head, "Relax. I''m not here to reprimand you."


    Izuku let out a breath he didn''t know he had been holding and his eyes sparkled in admiration, "Your moves during the sports festival were amazing! Your moves were perfectly executed! You even used all those other powers! Were they part of the same Quirk? What were those chains? What do they do? Did they hurt? Your power is so cool! Are you¨CWhat are you doing?"


    Haru was poking Izuku''s face, his brow furrowed as if searching for something, "Where''s the repeat bu??on? I missed half of that."


    Izuku pouted slightly, "Haru-chaaaan! Stop being mean!"


    Haru chuckled, settling back in his seat as Inko reentered the room with the tea.


    "It''s so nice that you two get along so well," Inko looked a little sad for a moment, "I''m happy for that."


    Izuku''s eyes widened, "Mom..."


    Inko shook herself, smiling once again, "Enough of that! Do you two want to watch the festival recording? It''s in HD!"


    "HD?" Haru brightened in excitement, "How can I say no?"


    Izuku gave an awkward laugh, "Maybe some other time?"


    ***


    (Later...)


    Haru sat cross-legged on the floor of Izuku''s bedroom, staring intently at the scroll Best Jeanist had given him.


    Izuku sat opposite of him, resting on his heels as he knelt, "Is that what you wanted to show me?"


    "Yup."


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Haru sighed, "I just need someone to brace me for this. I''d ask Katsuki, but... you know..."


    "Things between you and Kacchan are a little awkward at the moment," Izuku finished.


    "Yeah."


    "What about your parents?"


    "It... just didn''t feel right... at this moment... Opening something of my birth parents in front of them doesn''t seem appropriate somehow."


    Izuku nodded, "I don''t think they''d mind, but I get it."


    Carefully, Haru reached out and picked the scroll up. Izuku gulped nervously as his friend slowly undid the fastenings and cautiously unfurl the length of paper, spreading it across the floor.


    "..."


    The contents were revealed to be some sort of formula similar to the tags Haru had made before.


    "The Enclosing Jutsu," Haru''s face was somber as his amber-colored eyes studied the marks.


    Izuku looked questioningly at his friend, "That''s the interdimensional storage you use for your Quirk right?" he noted Haru''s unreadable expression, "Wait, what''s with that face?"


    Haru frowned, "This is much more advanced than any type of seal I have created before. Everything I made before, the paper tags, the chakra suppressing seals, storage, all of it that I worked so hard to replicate is b?r?ly the elementary versions of the real thing. To be honest, it''s embarrassing when I think about how happy I was when I thought I made a breakthrough only to find out that I collected a single grain of sand from a beach is... frustrating."


    Izuku grinned at his friend''s irked expression, "We can''t all be perfect, can we?"


    "Oh, shut up."


    Studying the details of the seal, Haru was able to discern three separate seals contained on the scroll. Moving instinctually, he bit his thumb, drawing blood.


    Izuku raised his hand in panic, "Wha-what? Why did you¨C?"


    Ignoring the other boy''s cries, Haru made a quick swipe across the surface of the paper, streaking the three seals with crimson red.


    His hands began weaving hand signs.


    Boar... Dog... Bird... Monkey... Ram...


    He slammed his hand on the scroll, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Sealing formulas activated and spread across the scroll''s surface and there was a bang. Smoke filled the room, causing both boys to cough.


    Realizing this may set off the smoke alarms, Izuku ran to open the window while Haru used wind chakra to breeze the smoke out of the house. Having safely avoided a disaster, they both gave a sigh of relief and peered at the contents of the scroll curiously, wondering what was stored there.


    In a row, three large tomes of different colors lay on the scroll''s now blank surface.


    Haru looked them over carefully without touching them at first. They were thick, as thick as a giant Webster''s dictionary, the kind that was a foot thick. Even more curious, they appeared to be newly handbound. The dully-themed covers still gave off the scent of new leather and dye.


    Haru read the titles of each one starting with the green book on the far right.


    ''Compilation of Medical Ninjutsu.''


    His eyes widened in shock. Quickly he looked at the black book on the far left.


    ''Chakra: Basics of Manipulation and Theory.''


    At this point his mind was numb. Slowly, he looked at the white book lying in the center.


    ''Fuinjutsu: The Art of Sealing.''


    Haru was convinced he was dreaming.


    Izuku slowly reached for the chakra theory, opening it up to the first page, "These are handwritten!"


    Haru''s eyes widened as he snatched up the medical book, opening it to find that it was true. The books were painstakingly written in a smooth, flowing script. Several small explanatory notes and illustrations dotted the pages each and every one written and traced with care. Many of the pictures were even colored, hand-painted with a skilled and steady hand.


    Haru''s eyes stung as he recognized his mother''s handwriting from his memories.


    ***


    (Memory...)


    Konan finished writing another entry before setting the ink pen aside with a tired sigh.


    "M''lady, please. You must rest," Elder Kenji pleaded with his mistress as she turned another page.


    The purple-haired woman shook her head, "I don''t have time to rest, Elder."


    The old man gave her a sorrowful look, "I understand your concern, but you cannot keep pushing yourself like this. Even with clones, you cannot rule the village, prepare for war, and spend countless hours writing these textbooks down. You will break yourself."


    Konan rested a hand on her swollen stomach, gently stroking it, "Even so, I can''t stop now. I must finish these soon. All the information Nagato''s Akatsuki has gathered over the years, all the knowledge we ransacked in the ruins of the Hidden Eddy Village, all the documents I copied from the Hidden Leaf archives, I must compile as much as I can before the worst happens. Time isn''t a luxury we have."


    Kenji sighed in defeat, "Your will is law, M''lady. I won''t say anything more," he looked over at a clone copying a medical illustration of the chakra network, "I will do what I can to lighten your load. Just remember that your action will affect the child''s health."


    Konan hummed in understanding, "I know. I''ll be sure to rest. For his sake."


    ***


    Haru let out a trembling breath.


    Izuku gave his friend a concerned look, "Haru-chan?"


    Haru gave Izuku a reassuring smile, "I''m okay. I''m just happy," hugged one of the textbooks to his ?h?st, "These books were made by my parents for me. It makes them seem a bit closer now, you know?"


    A slip of paper fell from the chakra textbook Izuku was holding. Grunting in confusion, Haru picked it up, turning it over as he inspected it.


    "This is weird. It looks like ordinary paper but I feel like there''s something significant about it."


    Izuku has an idea and opened up to the first page of the textbook. A moment later, he made an exclamation and pointed at a small passage.


    Haru looked at it and read it silently.


    "It says that if I channel my chakra into the slip of paper it will react to it and reveal my primary chakra nature."


    Izuku tilted his head, "Chakra nature?"


    Haru held up five fingers, "In the shinobi world, there are five basic nature transformations: Fire, wind, lightning, earth, and water. Each shinobi is born with one nature."


    Izuku looked confused, "But I saw you using all five during the festival. Also, your origami, what nature does it fall under?"


    Haru nodded, "With proper chakra control you can theoretically use any chakra nature. As a member of the Uzumaki Clan, I was born with chakra reserves far larger than the average shinobi from my world. However, the downside is that four of those elements will drain my chakra much more than my primary element. My origami falls under a different category."


    "A different category?"


    Haru demonstrated by creating a paper crane in his hand, "An exception to the single nature rule is when an individual possessed the Kekkei Genkai, a limited genetic trait usually found exclusively in particular clans and families. Kekkei Genkai is found in three forms: Dojutsu, advanced nature transformation, and bodily changes. Dojutsu gives the eyes of the user special perceptive abilities. The advanced nature transformation combines two of the basic transformations. The third type affects their bodies. I possess the Kekkei Genkai of my mother that allows me to turn my body into paper and manipulate it, the Shikigami Dance."


    Izuku was writing this all down in his notebook, "I see," he tapped his pencil against his chin, "What about your Heal Bite and sensory?"


    Haru sighed decided to humor him this once, "There are also two other chakra natures that some clans can inherit outside of natural transformations yin and yang chakra. Yin chakra is based on the imagination and spiritual energy of an individual while yang chakra is based on the vitality and physical strength of an individual."


    "Wait, you mentioned something like this before," Izuku remembered, "Your clan uses yang chakra!"


    "That''s right. I can share my yang chakra to heal others or even spread it out to detect the life force of anything alive within my range of perception."


    "How far can you sense?"


    Haru thought for a moment, "If I extend my range to the limits, at least several kilometers."


    "Oh whoa..."


    "Yup."


    Izuku glanced at the paper in Haru''s hand, "Are you going to see what chakra nature you are?"


    Haru raised the hand holding the paper, his brow furrowed slightly as he concentrated.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Are you actually trying?"


    Haru smirked at his friend''s impatience, "Sorry, I was messing with you."


    Izuku huffed as Haru focused again.


    The paper burst into flame and quickly turned to ash...


    Haru gathered the grey dust before it could get on the carpet, "Fire."


    Izuku''s eyes lit up, "That''s so cool!"


    Haru looked at his friend knowingly, "It bothers you."


    Izuku rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, "Um... a little."


    "Because of your dad''s Quirk?"


    Izuku gave his friend an abashed smile, "I just remember how disappointed I was when I was told I would never be able to inherit it," he looked down, "But I''m happy you can something like it. It makes me feel better about getting a completely different Quirk."


    Haru didn''t answer as his phone buzzed, giving out a ringtone.


    [''Cause you''re hot then you''re cold


    You''re yes then you''re no


    You''re in then you''re out


    You''re up then you''re down~]


    Haru''s face was full of surprise as he pulled the phone from his pocket and accepted the call, "Todoroki?"


    Izuku choked on air at the name.


    [I found your number in the class chat,] Todoroki stated blandly, [Was I not allowed to call you?]


    Haru shook his head despite the other boy''s inability to see it, "No! I was just surprised! Did you need anything?"


    He was met by silence for a moment before Todoroki spoke again, [I have a favor to ask.]


    ***


    Haru''s face was serious after hearing what was being asked, "Todoroki, are you sure about this? This is highly illegal and there is no guarantee it''ll work. I''m nowhere near the level of expertise you''re asking for."


    [It''s worth a try.]


    Haru picked up one of the textbooks (which one I wonder) and flicked through the pages, "I can''t just say yes. This is too dangerous a thing to try on a whim. I can''t chance it. Matters like this are too fragile to deal with lightly."


    [I know that but... can you at least take a look?]


    Haru leaned his head back, staring at the ceiling, "I will only do it on one condition."


    ***


    (A few hours later...)


    "Thanks for this," Todoroki said as the two boys exited the station and made their way to the nearby hospital.


    Haru adjusted the book bag on his shoulder as he gave the bicolored-haired boy a questioning look, "It''s no problem, but you are completely sure this is what you want to do?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m not a miracle worker. I have limits."


    Todoroki gave a small smile, "So you do have humility."


    Haru stared hard at his classmate''s rare expression of mirth and meticulously took out his phone and snapped a picture.


    Todoroki blinked in confusion, "What?"


    Haru grinned, "That photo will go in the yearbook."


    Todoroki''s heterochromatic eyes were full of confusion, "Why?"


    Haru pocketed his phone and walked past the other boy, "Your first smile since joining Class 1A. The first one that I''ve seen, that is."


    "Sorry..." Todoroki suddenly looked a little gloomier than usual, "I''ve never been good with other people."


    Haru waved it off, "You and every homeschooler in existence."


    "...I am homeschooled."


    "Shit! I meant no offense!"


    "It''s fine."


    ***


    (A/N) FYI I''m homeschooled


    ***


    (Fujiya Hospital... Room 315...)


    "I don''t know if I can do this," Todoroki stood in front of the door to the room, his hand hesitating as he reached out to open it.


    Haru placed a hand on his shoulder, "You''ll be fine. I''m sure she''ll be happy to see you."


    "It''s just been so long. Do you think she could have ever forgiven me for leaving her alone all these years?"


    "You''ll never know unless you talk to her," Haru stated, "But you have to take the first step if you''re going to become the hero you want to be. This is your choice."


    Todoroki gave a slow sigh, "Okay."


    Haru stepped back, remaining out of sight as Endeavor''s son opened the door. Silently Todoroki stepped into the room, sliding the door shut behind him.


    "Hello, Mom," his muffled voice could be heard through the door.


    ***


    Haru pulled out his phone, moving down the hall a ways as he texted the newest contact he had received in exchange for his help. Pushing send, he pocketed his device.


    A minute later, unsurprisingly, the phone buzzed as a call (Haru hadn''t chosen a ringtone yet) was sent in.


    He hit accept, "Hello, Endeavor."


    [How did you get this number, brat?] the hero sounded angry.


    Haru glanced at the closed door, "Look. I was planning on not doing anything more but it seems that your son has other plans..."


    ***


    [So that''s it,] Endeavor sounded calm.


    Haru leaned against the wall, "I''m not asking permission, but I can''t do this without telling someone and you''re the only ?du?t I can tell without getting asked too many questions."


    [Can you do it?] the question made Haru blink in surprise.


    "I can''t really say. This is way outside my expertise," he unconsciously placed a hand on the bookbag, "I will have to check and see the condition."


    [I see. You have my permission to do what you can.]


    "You are way too trusting of a random teenager who chewed you out."


    [Your records say you are trustworthy.]


    "Did you praise me?"


    [No, the files say it right here.]


    "You''re actually reading my files right now... I feel so safe."


    [Snotty brat. Just do what you like.]


    "I translate that as ''mess up and you die.''"


    The call went dead on the other end.


    ***


    (A few minutes later...)


    The door slid open and Todoroki leaned outside, "You can come in."


    Haru entered the room.


    It was a decent size, clean, a little plain, but comfortable. By the window, a woman with snow-white hair sat in a chair. Even though she looked frail and tired, she radiated a soothing aura of motherly calm.


    "Is this the friend you mentioned, Shoto?" the woman asked.


    Todoroki shook his head, "No. He''s the one who beat me during the sports festival."


    Haru gave Todoroki a mock hurt look, "We''re not friends?"


    Todoroki looked confused, "Are we not?"


    Haru decided to refuse the temptation of giving the oblivious teen a hard time, "You think I would have come here if we weren''t?" he patted Todoroki''s shoulder as he walked past, "We had a good fight. We should spare again sometime."


    Haru gave a small bow to the white-haired woman, "It''s an honor to meet you, Mrs. Todoroki. I''m Haruko Bakugo. Your son and I are in the same class."


    Rei Todoroki gave the redhead a small smile, "The p???sur? is all mine. Thank you for befriending my son."


    Haru straightened up returning the smile, "It wasn''t easy, but I think I''ll manage."


    Todoroki looked between them for a moment, "Am I hard to deal with?"


    Haru chuckled at the other boy''s dead-serious tone, "Don''t take me too seriously," he looked back at Rei, "Now, did he tell you what I''m here for?"


    Rei nodded, "Yes, but I don''t want you to get in trouble."


    Haru grinned, "No trouble. I made a quick call and got permission."


    The mother and son looked at him in surprise.


    "Permission? From who?" Rei questioned.


    Todoroki connected the dots a disgusted look appearing on his face, "You called HIM?"


    Rei''s grey eyes widened as she realized who they were talking about.


    Haru raised a hand for silence, "I did. He gave permission."


    Todoroki clenched his fist, his knuckles turning white, "Whose side are you on?"


    Haru massaged his forehead, "Listen, Todoroki. I told you the risks. Neither of us can afford to be careless," he sent a stern look at the other boy, "And whether we like it or not he had a right to know."


    The bicolored-haired boy contained his anger, remembering his mother was right there, "He forfeited the right a long time ago. He couldn''t care less about it anyway. He just wants to leave the past behind and forget about his family."


    "I don''t think that''s true," Rei spoke softly, but they made both boys stop their argument.


    Todoroki looked at his mother disbelievingly, "Mom..."


    Rei looked at a small vase standing on the windowsill, "See those flowers?" they all looked at the sprigs of fresh autumn bellflowers, "He knows they''re my favorite," a vacant look appeared in her eyes as if she were remembering a past memory, "I only mentioned it once when we''d just met."


    Todoroki leaned against the table, stunned, "Dad''s been here?" he was so shocked he did not even realize that he had called Endeavor ''dad.''


    Rei gave a single nod, "Many times, apparently. Of course, I haven''t seen him... I''m still afraid. The doctors don''t think it''s a good idea. I have no idea what he''s feeling, or how his mind works, nor the external pressures that must be on him," she gave them a closed-eyed smile, "But see? He''s thinking about his family. I''m sure he''s definitely trying to face his past and his family. In his own way," she placed a hand over Todoroki''s, "Shoto, your father''s probably the most stubborn man in the world. He''s not the kind of man to run away from us."


    Todoroki sat down on the bed, "I can''t forgive him."


    Haru sighed, "Then don''t. He''s not asking. Probably never will. You have no obligation to do so."


    Rei gave Haru a knowing smile, "You speak as if you met him."


    Haru rubbed his neck, "Well you can say I observed him at a close-ish sort of range?"


    Todoroki gave him a deadpan look, "How close?"


    "Enough to chew him out."


    Todoroki smirked slightly, "That explains why you didn''t have his number."


    Haru deadpanned, "Har har... Your sense of humor floors me."


    Rei gave a soft laugh.


    Haru immediately went all business mode, "I hate to bring this short but the doctors won''t give us too much longer. May I?"


    "Of course," Rei answered.


    Haru took a deep breath, placing his middle and index fingers against the woman''s forehead. There was a faint whoosh as a green chakra coated his hand.


    A minute later, Haru lowered his arm, "I was afraid of this. I can''t help."


    Todoroki stood up, grabbing Haru by the arm and pulling him to the far end of the room "Can''t you anything to heal her?" he hissed.


    Haru shook his head, keeping his voice low, "When it comes to the physical body, my healing capabilities, once honed, can be placed on par with Recovery Girl. I don''t possess the knowledge of chakra type to do something this complicated. Not with this amount of damage. If I try to force it at my level of training, I''ll just put her in a coma."


    Todoroki pressed his fists against his sides as he trembled slightly, "I''m sorry, Mom."


    Rei shook her head, "It''s alright, Shoto. The fact that you tried so hard is enough."


    Haru walked over to her again raising his fingers once again, "I can help a little, but it will only soothe your weaker memories slightly. That''s the extent of what I can do at this point.," he pressed his fingers to her forehead again, "This is a merely a harmless numbing effect. It won''t be permanent, but I will help you rest. If I try for more, I''ll do more harm than good."


    Rei felt her body relax slightly as her mind calmed in response to the warm chakra, "Thank you."


    Haru gave a sad smile, "I wish I could do more," he turned to Todoroki, "I''ll leave now."


    He slid the door open but Todoroki''s voice stopped him, "Thanks, Class Rep. I owe you one."


    Haru glanced over his shoulder, "If you call me Haru, I''ll treat this as a freebie," he sent the two Todoroki''s a closed-eyed smile as he waved at his classmate, "See you in class!"

 Chapter 33 - Hero Names

    In the days after the sports festival ended, the students of UA rested and recovered from their injuries. Normal classes started up again. Everyone''s lives went back to normal.


    Well... some things were different.


    Izuku was looking at hero vs villain battles on his phone again as he stood wedged among the morning rush of people that flooded the trains.


    "Hey! You!" Izuku didn''t respond at first, "Your Midoriya from Class 1A!"


    A few other passengers shifted to look at the teen making him feel flustered. Immediately they gave Izuku their congratulations on his placement.


    "Great job at the sports festival! I rooted for you!"


    "You were in the top eight, right?"


    "That''s so impressive!"


    "Keep trying for it, hero!"


    Izuku felt like a cornered bunny.


    Izuku sighed as he tramped through the pouring rain, the falling droplets pattering on his umbrella, "I feel like I''m b?r?ly awake. I wonder if Kacchan and Haru-chan are getting along again?"


    There was a blur of scarlet hair as Haru, without an umbrella, pelted at breakneck speed past him.


    Izuku hardly had time to process what happened when Katsuki nearly bowled him over, shaking a closed umbrella at his brother like a weapon.


    "YOU COME BACK HERE AND SHARE WITH ME!"


    "I don''t want it!"


    Izuku opened his mouth to say something when Iida ran past him, dressed in full rain gear, "Good morning, Midoriya! Why on earth are you walking so slowly? We''ll be late!"


    Izuku ran after the class secretary, "Late... but it''s only five minutes to the first bell!"


    "Exemplary students should always arrive ten minutes early!" the bespectacled student upped his speed as he chased after his class president, "CLASS REP! SUCH BEHAVIOR IS UNSEEMLY FOR SOMEONE OF YOUR POSITION!"


    ***


    Haru had his hands full draining water from his classmate''s uniforms. It had started as removing the liquid from his hair and Katsuki''s blazer but the newly arriving students had lined up for a turn.


    Floating a small bubble of water that he had drained from Sero''s clothes, he stepped over to the open window and tossed it out.


    "Todoroki, if you please?"


    Todoroki held up a hand and used his left side to generate heat. Haru did the same using his fire chakra. Within a minute, the room was feeling toasty.


    Ashido sighed in satisfaction, "Ahhh... I love this class. It''s so weird that people now recognize us from tv. Everyone wanted to talk to me on the way here."


    Kirishima gave her a sharky grin, "Yeah, me too!"


    "People on the street were staring at me!" Hagakure beamed, "It was kinda embarising!"


    "Sure, but isn''t that normal for you?" Ojiro pointed out.


    Sero had a disgusted look on his face, "You won''t believe what a bunch of elementary school brats yelled at me..."


    "Nice try?" Tsuyu asked.


    Sero ?r??n?d.


    Kaminari was a little more hyped than usual, his hair sparking excitedly, "All it took was one sports festival and suddenly we''re like celebrities!"


    "This school really is amazing," Mineta piped in.


    Haru''s phone buzzed as a song began to play.


    ***


    Song: I''m Not Famous - Shota Aizawa || BNHA[AMV]:youtu.be/0OjvZ9NAbuA


    ***


    [Where my haters


    Where my haters


    I don''t got em


    I''m not famous, no


    It don''t matter what my name is


    I don''t got one I''m not famous, no


    And I don''t hate it, no]


    Haru quickly pressed decline, looking at the door in trepidation.


    The door opened to reveal Aizawa, now unbandaged, standing in the doorway, his phone showing a failed call symbol.


    "Really?" the hero gave the class representative a tired look, "Best Jeanist warned me about your choice of ringtones, but really?"


    Everyone''s eyes grew to the size of saucers. ''THAT''S MR. AIZAWA''S RINGTONE?''


    Haru whistled innocently, inwardly seething at being caught.


    Aizawa closed his eyes, "I''ll let it slide this once."


    Everyone sat down as class proceeded to start.


    "Ribbit. Mr. Aizawa, you don''t have bandages anymore," Tsuyu observed out loud, "That''s good news."


    Aizawa deadpanned, "Haruko''s healing gave me a record recovery. The bandages were just a precaution in case there were side effects. I don''t know what he did, but I don''t even have scars," he glared at the class, "I was told to convey that usage of the Heal Bite is reserved exclusively for life and death cases. Don''t go asking for quick heals. That''s what the nurse office is for."


    "Yes sir."


    Erasure eyed the class with his bloodshot eyes before continuing, "Anyway, we have a big class today, hero informatics," everyone tensed, fearing it was a pop quiz, "You need code names. Time to pick your hero identities."


    Most of the class rose from their seats, cheering


    ''THIS IS GOING TO BE TOTALLY AWESOME!''


    Aizawa''s eyes glimmered a crimson red as he activated his Quirk threateningly and everyone instantly calmed.


    "This is related to the pro hero draft picks that I mentioned the last time they were in class together. Normally students don''t even have to worry about the draft yet, not until their second or third year actually, but your class is different. In fact, by extending offers to first years like you, pros are essentially investing in your potential. ANy offers can be rescinded if their interest in you dies down before graduation though."


    "Stupid selfish ?du?ts," Mineta muttered.


    "So, what you saying is that we''ll still have to prove ourselves after we''ve gotten recruited," Hagakure clarified.


    "Correct," Aizawa clicked a bu??on activating the displayed hologram behind him, "Now, here are the totals of you who got offers."


    Shoto Todoroki: 4123


    Haruko Bakugo: 3895


    Katsuki Bakugo: 3556


    Fumikage Tokoyami: 360


    Teyna Iida: 301


    Denki Kaminari: 289


    Momo Yaoyorozu: 108


    Eijiro Kirishima: 68


    Kyoka Jiro: 27


    Ochaco Uraraka: 20


    Hanta Sero: 14


    "In past years, it''s been more spread out, but there''s a pretty big gap this time."


    Kaminari ?r??n?d, "That''s not fair!"


    Aoyama was all pouty, "What about the real star?"


    Ashido looked sorely offended at not being listed.


    Jiro looked at the board, "Todoroki got the most ahead of Haru and Bakugo?"


    Kirishima looked confused, "Yeah it''s all mixed up from how they place during the festival."


    "I mean, Bakugo had to be chained up in the end, so his placement makes sense," Sero shrugged.


    "IF I SCARED A PRO, THEY''RE JUST WEAK!" Katsuki screamed.


    Yaoyorozu looked a little dismal at her number but kindly complimented Todoroki, "That''s quite amazing, you must be quite proud."


    "These offers are probably because of my father," he stated matter-of-factly.


    Uraraka was shaking Iida''s shoulders excitedly on seeing her name on the list.


    Izuku seemed a little downcast on seeing that his name wasn''t listed.


    "Midoriya, you got none," Mineta unhelpfully pointed out, "I bet everyone was really grossed out by the crazy way you were fighting."


    Aizawa placed his hand on the desk, "Despite these results, you''ll all be interning with pros. Got it? Even those who didn''t get any offers."


    Izuku snapped out of his daze, "Oh, so we''re all interning?"


    "Yes, you already got to experience combat with real villains at the USJ, but it''ll still be useful to see pros at work. Up close, personal, in the field, first hand."


    "And for that, we need hero names!" Ashido cheered.


    "Right. These hero names will likely be temporary," Aizawa explained, "But take them seriously or¨C"


    The door slammed open, "¨CYou''ll have hell to pay later!" Midnight interrupted as she made her seductive walk into the classroom, "What you pick today could be your code name for life. You better be careful, or your end up stuck with something utterly indecent."


    Aizawa''s expression soured, "Yeah, she''s got a good point. Midnight is going to have the final approval of your names. It''s not my forte."


    Haru smirked. There''s a story here... I can tell.


    As if detecting the teen''s thoughts, Aizawa glared him into continued silence, "The name you give yourself is important. It helps reinforce your image and helps show what kind of hero you want to be in the future. A code name that tells people exactly what you represent. Take All Might for example."


    With that, the pro hero bundled himself up in his sleeping bag, set himself against the wall, and slept.


    At Midnight''s prompting, the class passed out whiteboards and markers and began brainstorming their names.


    ***


    "Now, students. Who among you is ready to share?"


    Several people were unnerved at Midnight''s question, not wanting to go first.


    Aoyama walked up to the teacher''s desk, as cool as a cucumber, "Hold your breath," he warned with a flamboyant smile, and everyone complied as he held up his board, "The Shining Hero: I Cannot Stop Twinkling!" everyone was dumbstruck, not to mention blinded, as the air literally glittered, "Mon ami, you can''t deny my sparkles!"


    Haru squinted. ''We can''t deny that our eyes are melting. The name actually applies somehow...''


    Midnight took Aoyama''s whiteboard and made a few minor changes, "It''ll be better this way. Take out the ''I'' and shorten the ''cannot'' to ''can''t''."


    Aoyama closed his eyes as he gave a satisfied nod, "It''s stunning, mademoiselle."


    Everyone sweatdropped. ''She likes it?''


    Kaminari gave the other blonde boy a disbelieving look, "Just for the record, you''re not really French, that''s just an act, right?"


    Everyone looked at Haru as if he could confirm.


    The redhead gave them all a blank look, "What?"


    They all stared at him.


    "Did you all actually think I investigate every student file to find your place of birth?"


    They all nodded.


    "..."


    They all stared.


    "He was born in France... I asked him..."


    Everyone deflated, "Oh..." somehow they were a little disappointed at the simple answer.


    Ashido jumped up from her seat, "Okie Dokie, let me go next!" she slammed her card on the desk, "My code name. Alien Queen!"


    Midnight shuddered, "Hold on! That horrible with the acidic blood? I don''t think so!"


    The pink girl slouched back to her seat, depressed on being shot down, "Dang it~"


    At this point, just about everyone in the class was panicking over what name they could choose that would satisfy the heroine.


    Tsuyu raised her hand, "Ribbit. I think I''ve got one. Okay if I go next?" she stood up and made her way to the front, "I had this name in mind since grade school," she flipped her board for them to see, "Rainy Season Hero: Froppy."


    Midnight cooed, "That''s delightful! It makes you sound approachable! What a great example of a name everyone would love!"


    The gloominess in the room dispersed as hope illuminated the other students'' minds.


    "Frop-py! Frop-py! Frop-py! Frop-py! Frop-py!" most of the class began chanting, sending their heartfelt thanks to the girl for the mental fortitude she had given them.


    ***


    Kirishima banged his card on the desk, a determined look on his face, "I''ve got mine too! Sturdy Hero: Red Riot!"


    Midnight gave him an interested look, "Red Riot? Interesting. You''re paying homage to the Chivalrous Hero: Crimson Riot, yes?"


    Kirishima rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, "That''s right. He may be kind of old school, but someday I want to be just like he was. Crimson is my idol!"


    Midnight smiled slightly, "If you are bearing the name of someone you admire, you have much more to live up to."


    Kirishima clenched his fist resolutely, "I accept the challenge."


    ***


    There was a squeak of pens as 1A kept up their brainstorming.


    "Man..." Kaminari placed a hand to his chin as he stared at his whiteboard, "I still haven''t been able to think of anything cool enough."


    Jiro poked his shoulder, "Hey, I''ve got one. How does Jamming-yay sound to you?"


    Haru banged his head against his desk, his shoulder shaking uncontrollably.


    Kaminari looked suspicious at his reaction, "So like Heming-way?"


    Jiro held a hand to her mouth as she b?r?ly kept herself from laughing, "No~ It''s because even though you''re powerful, you always... jam your brain!"


    Kaminari popped a vein, "Oh, come on Jiro, quit messing with me! Haru, stop laughing!"


    The girl slid off her seat with a laugh and presented her codename, "The Hearing Hero: Earphone Jack!"


    "Now that''s a good one," Midnight exclaimed.


    ***


    "The Tentacle Hero: Tentacole," Shoji announced.


    "Oh, I like what you''re doing with that!" Midnight praised.


    ***


    Sero grinned, "The Taping Hero: Cellophane!"


    "That''s on the nose! Good work!"


    ***


    "Martial Arts Hero: Tailman," Ojiro tail waved nervously.


    "No surprise with that one, I guess!"


    ***


    "PINKY!" Ashido screamed out.


    "Make those looks work for you, girl!"


    ***


    Kaminari smirked as he showed his choice, "Stun Gun Hero: Chargbolt! Electric don''t you think?"


    "Makes me all tingly!"


    ***


    Hagakure''s board and uniform floated behind the desk, "Stealth Hero: Invisible Girl!"


    "That really suits you!" Midnight was getting pumped up, "Come on! Who''s up next!"


    ***


    "I hope that I can live up to this name," Yaoyorozu said, "The Everything Hero: Creati."


    "Creative!"


    ***


    Todoroki was as emotionless as usual, "Shoto..."


    Midnight looked at the boy to the whiteboard, "Just your name?"


    "Uh-huh."


    ***


    "Jet Black Hero: Tsukuyomi," Tokoyami announced.


    Midnight swooned, "Ah~ God of the night!"


    ***


    Mineta''s short figure was hidden behind the desk as he held up the card, "Fresh-Picked Hero: Grape Juice!"


    "Very catchy!"


    ***


    Koda trembled as he stuttered out his name, "P-petting Hero: A-anima..."


    Midnight gave him a thumbs up, "Yup! All about it!"


    ***


    "King Explosion Murder," Katsuki''s expression was dark.


    Midnight deadpanned, "I''m going to say that one is a little too violent."


    As expected the ash-blonde lost his temper, "HUH? WHAT DO YOU MEAN?"


    "Why don''t you be Explosion Boy?" Kirishima suggested.


    "SHUT UP SHITTY HAIR!"


    Katsuki stomped back to his seat, violently sitting down.


    Haru leaned back, "How about Ground Zero? Fits your Quirk and seems edgy enough for you."


    "HELL NO!"


    ***


    Uraraka set her card down, "This is the name I thought of. Uravity."


    Midnight clapped her hands together, "I just love that!"


    ***


    Iida silently set his card down, avoiding the looks of his classmates.


    "You''re using your real name too?" Midnight shrugged helplessly.


    ***


    Izuku hesitated a moment before showing his card.


    There were several exclamations of surprise from most of the class. Katsuik''s eyes widened slightly as Haru had a subtle smile.


    "Really Midroiya?" Mineta asked.


    "You sure about that?" Kaminari asked.


    Kirishima leaned forward earnestly, "Yeah, man. That can be your name forever."


    Izukulooked down, "Right. I used to hate it, but then something changed. I guess... someone taught me that it had a different meaning and that had a huge impact on how I felt. So, now I really like it," he looked up, "Deku. That has to be my codename!"


    Haru stood up from his seat and made his way behind the desk.


    ***


    "I thought about what kind of hero I wanted my name to represent so..."


    He flipped the card.


    "The Origami Hero: Akatsuki!"


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    Midnight narrowed her eyes, "Akatsuki? Dawn? I was honestly expecting you to choose something like Shikigami."


    Haru grimaced, thinking about a certain bespectacled criminal, "Yeah, that''s actually a nickname for me given by some¡­ not so reputable people."


    ***


    A lot of yakuza sneezed at once. Someone must be talking about me.


    ***


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but that was the name of the organization your parents were a part of, correct?" Midnight queried.


    Haru nodded, "The Akatsuki was an organization founded to make the world a better place and to establish a society of peace. I based my costume on their uniform, the black cloak of the night sky with the red clouds of dawn. I want to help establish the morning of a new era of peace."


    "That''s a very heavy burden you are giving yourself," Midnight warned.


    "I''m been aware of that for a long time."


    ***


    "LORD EXPLOSION MURDER!"


    Midnight was on the verge of giving up the case, "That''s basically the same thing."


    ***


    (After everyone (minus Katsuki) has chosen a name...)


    Aizawa had been woken from his nap and was now lecturing them on what to do next, "Now that everyone has decided on their hero names, we can go back to talking about your internships. They last for one week. As for who you will be working with, those of you on the board choose from among your offers. Everyone else will have a different list."


    He up a stack of paper, raising an eyebrow at Haru. The younger Bakugo sighed leaning back in his seat as the papers floated to the spots of the non-listed students.


    "You have a lot to think about," Aizawa held up his teacher''s copy, "There are around forty agencies from around the country who agreed to take on interns from this class. Each agency has a different specialty that its heroes focus on. Keep that in mind."


    Midnight posed an example, "Imagine you are Thirteen. You''d want to choose a place that focuses on rescuing people, not fighting villains. Understand?"


    "Think carefully before you decide," Aizawa warned, "Turn in your choices before the weekend."


    "YES SIR!"


    ***


    For the rest of homeroom, the students were left alone to look over what hero agencies they could choose for their internships.


    I want to fight crime and bad guys in a big city," Kirishima''s face was lit up with anticipation.


    "I just hope I can intern someplace where is some kind of flooding," Tsuyu commented, "Or maybe a lake."


    Todoroki''s let out a short gasp of surprise when he saw his father''s agency on his list.


    "So, he wants you, huh?" Todoroki looked up to see Haru resting his arms on the heterochromatic-eyed boy''s desk.


    "It would seem so, I suppose you guessed from my expression."


    Haru scrunched his face, "What expression? If it wasn''t for your heartbeat I wouldn''t have noticed."


    "Do you spy on everyone at all times?"


    Haru grinned, "I lied. Your expression was readable. Even sensors have to concentrate to utilize their sensory. Unless I''m within a fifteen-meter distance from someone holding strong, negative emotions, I won''t automatically detect people or their reactions."


    Iida looked up at that, his glasses fogging over as he adjusted them nervously.


    Haru felt something tap his shoulder and turned to see it was one of Jiro''s earphone jacks.


    "Since when did you two get all chummy?"


    Todoroki blinked at Jiro''s question, "Chummy?"


    "Become friendly," Haru translated.


    Todoroki looked up at the dark-haired girl, "Over the weekend."


    Kaminari shook his head, "And thus the Class Rep thawed our resident ice prince."


    Ashido lay across her desk gloomily staring at her agency sheet, "So, guys, have any of you decided what pro agency you wanna go for?"


    Mineta jerked a thumb at himself, "Mount Lady''s my top choice!"


    "Mineta, are you thinking something perverted?" Tsuyu questioned accusingly


    Mineta immediately looked scared, "P-possibly...?"


    Haru gave the small boy a thumbs up, "Points for honesty. I''ll take it."


    Ojiro walked over to Ashido''s desk, "You made it pretty far in the tournament. It''s weird you didn''t get any offers."


    Ashido let out a wh?n?, "I know~"


    Uraraka looked over at Izuku, "Hey Deku, who''s on your list?"


    The brunette''s question went unheard as Izuku was mumbling.


    Haru turned his head, still laying on Todoroki''s desk, "Izu, you''re scaring the kids."


    Izuku jerked, "What? What did you guys say?"


    Tsuyu gave him a blank look, "You''re really thinking hard about this, aren''t you?"


    Uraraka nodded enthusiastically, "It''ll all work out! I settled on my pick!"


    Ashido gaped at her, "Already? What agency?"


    Uraraka smiled happily, "The one that the Battle Hero: Gunhead runs."


    Izuku tilted his head, "Gunhead''s a big brawler, though. Are you sure that''s where you want to intern, Uraraka?"


    Uraraka nodded affirmative, punching the air, "Yup! He sent me an offer!"


    Kaminari rested an elbow on Haru''s back, earning a discomforted grunt, "So, Haru. Any idea where you''re going?"


    "A couple, but it has to okayed by the Hero Safety Commission," Haru grumbled.


    Todoroki made a failed attempt of a smile, "That''s rough, buddy."


    Haru glared at him, "Don''t infringe on copyright," he turned his head, "Izuku, stop hovering over your seat for a second and sit down."


    Everyone in the class suddenly noticed the green-haired boy was trembling, his muscles probably screaming with pain as he squatted in a sitting position but remained suspended a finger''s breadth from the chair.


    "Were you doing that the whole class?" Uraraka exclaimed at him in astonishment.


    Katsuki popped a vein as he crumbled his paper, "Idiots..."


    ***


    (Principal''s Office... After School...)


    Nezu turned another page of the textbook Haru had given him.


    "Fuinjutsu, the art of sealing. Quite the fascinating concept. Your parents'' gift is quite impressive."


    Haru sipped the tea, the principal had given him, "Considering their versatility and potential, these techniques are very complicated to learn, not to mention time-consuming. I was hoping you could recommend someone to help me analyze the textbook. I already lent Recovery Girl the book on Medical Ninjutsu and chakra theory, but she said I''d best consult you on this."


    Nezu grunted happily, "Why, of course. I''ll be happy to personally help you with this knowledge!"


    Haru choked on the tea, "I beg your pardon?"


    Nezu smiled, "If this Fuinjutsu is a versatile as it seems, who knows what we may discover for its use in the future. I am curious if it''s possible to be used in synchronization with technology or even security systems."


    "But, Principal," Haru protested, "You''re already so busy... I can''t possibly..."


    "I understand your concern, but there is nothing to worry about," Nezu reassured the boy, "I may not look it, but am a creature in need of stimulation. Having the chance to be one of the few to analyze such world-changing information is quite an enviable predicament."


    Haru set his tea on the desk, bowing his head gratefully, "I can''t thank you enough for this, sir."


    The principal tapped the side of his nose, "Of course, this is all confidential. We don''t want to leak too much info to the higher-ups."


    Haru saw the sadistic gleam in Nezu''s eye and realized the mouse-like creature was also using this as an opportunity to create another bargaining chip with the higher-ups.


    Nezu was a sadist. Thanks to his Quirk, High Spec, he was granted super high intelligence and flawless memory. As expected, he never forgot a wrong done to him. Nezu loved children, he would protect them, tooth and claw, to the death. That was why he was a teacher. He was also fiercely loyal to his friends and a true contributor to society. However, for the rest of humanity, Nezu couldn''t care less. If an opportunity to pull one over the humans who had experimented on him showed up, Nezu would take it, within reason.


    "You know, Uzumaki," the principal said, using Haru''s birth name, "I''ve looked at your records and observed your behavior. The way you act towards everyone, despite the constant shadow looming over your head is intriguing. It reminded me of my theory about helping young villains return to the right path through instructional programs," he picked up the thermos on his desk and poured himself another cup of tea, "It''s a naive viewpoint, but I have always been a strong believer of choice. A villain becomes a criminal after they choose to commit a crime, but they also have the same capacity to choose not to," he looked up, "I''m curious what choices you will make in the future."


    Seeing this as his dismissal, Haru stood up, "I hope I won''t disappoint you, Principal," he bowed, "I will take my leave now. I have a few things to finish as class representative."


    "Ah yes, the internships. I hope your experience will help you become a better hero. We will proceed with your training in Fuinjutsu after they are over."


    Nezu watched the door shut behind the student. Looking around the empty room Nezu noticed that Haru had left his teacup on a tray on the far side of the room where Nezu placed all the other dirty china from other visits.


    The principal smiled at the boy''s thoughtfulness before frowning. ''We may not be telling him how hard it was for us to compromise with the Hero Safety Commission to let him attend as a normal student, but he seems to know deep down what is really happening behind the scenes. Despite that, he trusts us to protect him while trying to repay us in the little things that would normally go unnoticed.'' He sighed. ''It''s rare...''


    Most would never see, but Nezu did.


    It was a little ironic, Haru seemed to help people who hurt him and he did it gladly. It was just how he was.


    Nezu got up from his seat and went to stare out the window, "This year''s students are quite the interesting batch."


    ***


    Haru walked down the hallways after his meeting with Nezu, a thoughtful look on his face.


    ''He''s curious about the choices I make... I wonder what he meant by that...''


    Absentmindedly, he opened his book bag and pulled out the intern application sheets of his classmates who had already decided. Since he was already staying behind, he had volunteered as the class representative to deliver them.


    He slid open the door to the teachers'' office and stumbled into Snipes by accident, losing a grip of the papers.


    "Careful."


    Haru reached out a hand and pulled all the falling sheets back to his hands, "Sorry."


    Aizawa looked up from his seat, "Are those the applications that have been filled in?"


    Haru nodded, holding out the stack when his eyes fell on Iida''s name listed on the top sheet.


    "We don''t have all day," the teacher reprimanded, "Hand them over."


    Haru shook his head, "Right."


    Aizawa received the stack and his eyes fell on the same page, "Hmm?"


    "Sensei..." Haru began.


    "You should best head home," the Erasure Hero''s tone held no room for argument.


    "Yes, sir."


    Haru walked out, thanking Snipes who held the door open for him.


    Aizawa stared at Iida''s application. ''A Hero Agency in Hosu...''


    ***


    Haru returned to the classroom, making sure everything was taken care of. One time a couple of weeks back, Kaminari and Mineta had slacked off at cleaning duty and Haru had been given an earful by an irate Erasure Head so now he double-checked before he left to make sure everything was done.


    The room was immaculate. Haru mentally rolled his eyes of course because it was Shoji and Koda''s turn today and both boys were very good at straightening things up.


    He exited the room, moving into an empty hall.


    "Ah, Class Rep, I thought you would have left by now!"


    Haru looked over at a surprised Iida, "I would say the same about you. You are always so punctual."


    Iida adjusted his glasses, "Well, yes. I do my best to arrive and leave in a timely fashion. I was leaving earlier but I had forgotten my bag."


    Haru glanced at the bag, a sick feeling in his stomach.


    "Iida, do you have anything you want to talk about?"


    The bespectacled boy shook his head, "Whatever worries you have, they are unfounded. Everything is alr¨C"


    "Forgive me, Iida, but you''re lying. I can feel your heart rate and muscle tension giving you away."


    Iida abruptly turned away, "This is a personal matter. You do not need to concern yourself about it."


    Haru was feeling tired after a long day, but he couldn''t let the matter drop, "Iida... I said once that you''d make a better class representative than me. I know that if I was in the same situation as you are right now, you would do your best to help me. Please, listen to what I have to say."


    "If it is about my brother¨C"


    "This is about you, Iida. When I was appointed class representative, I said I''d take my job seriously, and I will not let you blindly seek revenge," Haru''s amber eyes pierced through the Iida''s soul, "I saw the agency you chose for your internship. The teachers and I may not be able to stop you, but we''re damn far from stupid."


    Iida gritted his teeth, "You don''t understand."


    Haru ran his fingers through his scarlet locks in frustration, "Funny how people say that phrase as if it''s some mantra for excusing poor decisions," he closed the distance between them and gripped Iida''s shoulder, "I understand what you are feeling right now. At the USJ, when I saw Katsuki almost die right in front of my eyes and seeing everyone hurting... feeling their fear... I was ready to kill. I wanted to shred every last villain to pieces."


    Iida reached up and removed Haru''s hand before brushing past him, "Then you''d understand why I have to do this. Excuse me."


    "You don''t have to do anything!" Haru raised his voice.


    Iida stopped in his tracks


    Haru inhaled slowly, calming himself, "Anger breeds hatred, which will only breed more hatred and suffering. Sometimes the only true solution is to forgive."


    Iida''s glanced back at Haru''s immobile figure, stony-faced, "I will not forgive that villain for what he did."


    The class secretary began walking away but stopped once again at Haru''s voice.


    "Iida. Forgiveness isn''t letting the guilty getting away, it''s being able to look at someone without having our minds clouded with anger. It''s not easy.. I haven''t forgiven a lot of people for the things they''ve done," Haru walked in the opposite direction from his classmate, "Be a better person than me, Iida."

 Chapter 34 - Date?

    (A/N) Good news and bad news. Good news: school is over. Bad news: full-time summer job with evening shifts. Hopefully, this won''t interfere with my updates.


    A scary fact that I discovered. Jiro actually lives in the Shiosame Prefecture, the same district as Midoriya, Bakugo, Todoroki, and Tokoyami. A complete accident on my part when I first set up the story.


    Just a warning. I will have a Food Wars cameo that won''t play a part in the future story.


    ***


    (Weekend before internships...)


    Haru stood at the station gate, fidgeting as he glanced at his phone.


    Today he wasn''t wearing his usual school uniform. Instead, he was sporting slim fit army-green slacks, a thin black hoodie bearing a red spiral symbol on the front, and a pair of black lace-up boots. To finish the outfit he had picked a dark crimson leather jacket to wear over the hoodie.


    "Haru!"


    The young teen''s head snapped up at the voice as Jiro ran into the station.


    The dark-haired girl was wearing a black open-shoulder tee shirt, skinny jeans, a pair of knee-high boots, and a cream-colored cardigan to guard against rain-chilled air.


    Jiro panted, a little flushed from her run, "Sorry I''m late. I forgot my phone and had to run back," she caught her breath, a look of relief on her face, "I''m glad I wasn''t late for the next train


    Haru was staring at her in a daze, "Y-yeah," his cheeks turned the color of his hair as he fixedly looked away from her, clearing his throat, "You look nice."


    Jiro looked down, "Thank you."


    There was a low ding over the station''s intercom before it was announced that the train would be departing shortly.


    Haru straightened up, his awkwardness forgotten, "We''d better hurry."


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her through the automatic check-in gates. Luckily their IC cards worked without a hitch. Within a couple of minutes, they were both seated on the train as it quickly made its departure.


    Jiro leaned back in her seat, looking over at the redhead next to her, "So, where are we going?"


    Haru turned to face her, "I have a couple of ideas, but since this is meant to your day, I thought I''d have you make the final decision..." his voice trailed off as, for once, he was completely unsure of what he was doing.


    The girl smiled, feeling her nerves calm a bit at his sincerity, "Sound''s great. I hope you''ll be able to entertain me," she teased.


    Haru''s shyness disappeared as he sent her a competitive grin, "You''ll be so entertained, you won''t be satisfied by subpar attempts in the future."


    ***


    "Anything stand out to you?" Haru asked Jiro as they both walked down the busy streets.


    Jiro''s eyes were lit up, despite the rest of her face being expressionless, as she looked around at the many shops and recreational businesses lining both sides of the small shopping district, "Are you kidding me? I had no idea this even existed. It''ll take me forever to pick a place."


    Haru chuckled at the girl''s attempt to restrain herself. From what he had gathered, Jiro had seldom felt the initiative to wander the city around her own home. Being out like this was something new for her.


    Jiro calmed herself as she fiddled with one of her earphone jacks, "How did you find this place?"


    Haru motioned at a nearby shop that seemed to be closed, "Katsuki and I used to come here for the curry served in one of the restaurants around here, but Restaurant Yukihara has been empty for the past couple of months. The owner is traveling abroad and his son went to attend Totsuki Culinary Academy."


    "The prestigious cooking school?"


    "Yup," Haru answered lightly, popping the p.


    "What is with you and the people you know?"


    Haru gave Jiro an amused look, "I actually don''t know them that well. Acquaintances at most."


    Jiro shook her head, "Whatever, let''s see what''s interesting around here."


    "No rush. We have all day."


    They kept walking like this for a time. While they walked they talked about many things. Hobbies, skills, stories, etc. Haru found out that Jiro had originally wanted to be a musician before deciding to be a hero and even learned to play several instruments she kept in her room. Jiro found out that Haru had actually taken dance lessons in swing dance, acro, and was even a practitioner of the Viennese Waltz, all of which contributed to his overall fluid fighting style.


    At some point, Haru noticed Jiro staring a few extra moments at the karaoke club across the street from where they were before moving on.


    Smiling, he placed a hand on her shoulder, "Hey."


    She paused and looked up.


    He jerked a thumb at the karaoke club, "How about we stop here first? You like music, right?"


    Jiro hesitated, "I don''t know, I don''t feel like singing in public."


    Haru shrugged, "Then we rent out a room or go somewhere else. Whatever you prefer."


    This seemed to give Jiro a confidence boost as he clenched her fists in anticipation, "Okay, let''s do it!"


    They rented out a room, the owner even giving them a discount despite their insistence they were not a couple. The man merely excused it saying he recognized them from the sports festival, and no amount of refusal would change his mind.


    Haru slid his finger across the selection screen as he scanned through the random selection of songs, "What do you want to try first?"


    Jiro ducked her head, having second thoughts, "I-I don''t know. I''ve never done this with anyone before."


    Haru smirked at her, earning a glare, "A music lover who never tried real karaoke. We''ll have to fix that. Here, I''ll start."


    He typed in the name ''Jewelry Dust'' and selected the song that popped up. A fast pace rhythm began playing as Haru moved to the center of the, his hand tapping the beat to the music.


    As the beat picked up, he began performing choreographed movements as if he were on a stage.


    ***


    (Play: [LYRICS]I¡ïChu | F¡ÞF- Jewelry Dust): youtu.be/O174tbYLIrg


    ***


    (Say, what''d you think it is I''m lacking?)


    Akusen kotou shitenda hibi


    (Every day I fight a difficult battle)


    Aa isso yamecha itai da nante sa


    (But, "Oh, I wish I could quit this")


    Omotta koto nai


    (Is something I''ve never once thought)


    Chiisai koro mitsuketa yume


    (The dream I found when I was little)


    (Like a meteor shower racing through the sky)


    Aa kitto koukai nante shinai no sa


    (Oh, I know I''ll never regret it)


    Omotteta toori


    (It''s just as I thought)


    Itsuka maigeta suteeji ga


    (One day, when I look up at that stage)


    Haruka kanata ni kanjite mo


    (Though it feels so very far away)


    Hajimari no aizu ga kikoeteru desho?


    (You can hear that signal to start, right?)


    Bokura dake no~


    (It''s just for us)


    ***


    Haru''s face was lit up as he transitioned to the chorus.


    ***


    Hikatte hikatte houseki no you ni


    (Shine! Shine! Like jewels)


    Utatte utatte kageyakeru made


    (Sing! Sing! Until I sparkle)


    Soba de waratte kureru~


    (With you by my side, smiling at me)


    Kimi ni niau you ni


    (So that I''m worthy of you)


    Hikatte hikatte daiyamondo yori


    (Shine! Shine! Brighter than a diamond)


    Utatte utatte kirameite itai no


    (Sing! Sing! I want to twinkle brightly)


    Kimi no ichiban chikaku de~


    (Right by your side)


    ***


    Haru''s silky voice flowed easily through the speakers, filling the room with warm music. Jiro was pleasantly surprised to learn that Haru had a more than decent singing voice. As he finished the final verse and the song ended, she gave a light clap.


    "You never said you can sing. You can probably pass off as an idol if you tried."


    Haru turned a beet red as he realized that he had been dancing to the music, "When did I...?"


    "From the beginning."


    Haru covered his face and shrank into a ball, "Why... I have been used to practicing dancing as training so much I kind of do it automatically now... This is embarrassing."


    Jiro poked his head teasingly, "Where did all that self-confidence go? You''re embarrassed about dancing in front of people?"


    Haru lifted his head a pout on his face, "This coming from you. You''re embarrassed about just the singing part."


    Jiro patted his shoulder, "I don''t like attracting too much attention. Now move, It''s my turn."


    She took the microphone and approached the selection screen. She glanced at the list and tapped ''History Maker'' before selecting the version she wanted.


    ***


    Play: Yuri!!! on ICE - "History Maker" (FULL Opening) - Dean Fujioka | AmaLee Ver: youtu.be/L3yHWOFDXIo


    ***


    Can you hear my heartbeat?


    I''m tired of feeling never enough


    I close my eyes and tell myself


    That my dreams will come true


    There''ll be no more darkness


    When you believe in yourself, you are unstoppable


    Where your destiny lies, dancing on the blades


    You set my heart on fire~


    Don''t stop us now, the moment of truth


    We were born to make history~


    We''ll make it happen, we''ll turn it around


    Yes, we were born to make history~


    Born to make history


    Bo-bo-born to make history~


    Don''t stop us now, the moment of truth


    We were born to make history~


    We''ll make it happen, we''ll turn it around


    Yes, we were born to make history~


    ***


    After Jiro finished the last verse she looked up to see Haru grinning at her.


    "Who''s the idol now?"


    She glowered at him, "Shut up."


    He waved a hand in front of himself defensively, "No, really! You''re really good!"


    Jiro tilted her head, a little unsure, "Uh... thanks?"


    Haru tapped at the selection screen, "How about a duet?"


    Jiro deadpanned, "Eighty percent of those are sappy love songs..."


    Haru wiggled his eyebrows at her his ears a light pink, "Is that what you want?"


    He leaned back with a laugh as her earphone jacks flew at his head.


    Jiro growled deep in her throat, "Just pick a song."


    Haru brought his laughter under control, "Okay, okay! Here we go."


    He found what he wanted and clicked ''Good Time'' before gabbing another mic.


    Jiro shuffled nervously, unsure how to start as the song began.


    Haru moved so he was standing in front of her, "Just pick up after me and only focus on singing. It''ll be fun!"


    ***


    Play: Dekusquad- Good Time: youtu.be/8dqX4xc_n8w


    ***


    Woke up on the right side of the bed


    What''s up with this Prince song inside my head?


    Hand''s up if you''re down to get down tonight~


    ''Cause it''s always a good time


    ***


    Jiro was too fidgety to join in for the first chorus letting Haru take the lead. When her verse came up, Haru stopped singing, looking at her expectantly.


    Seeing the growing confidence he had been radiating since the song began, she quietly began singing, her voice growing stronger as she continued.


    ***


    Freaked out, dropped my phone in the pool again


    Checked out of my room hit the ATM


    Let''s hang if you''re down to get down tonight~


    ''Cause it''s always a good time


    ***


    Her husky voice flowed through the room as she transitioned to the chorus, her excitement building as Haru joined in.


    ***


    Good morning and good night~


    I wake up at twilight~


    It''s gonna be alright~


    We don''t even have to try


    It''s always a good time!


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    It''s always a good time


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    We don''t even have to try, it''s always a good time!


    ***


    Without realizing it the two teens had left the door ajar. As they sang a small number of people had begun to gather in the hallway outside to listen.


    It was almost a sing-off, both young teens trying to out-sing the other as they switched off.


    ***


    Doesn''t matter when! It''s always a good time


    Doesn''t matter when! It''s always a good time


    Doesn''t matter when! It''s always a good time


    It''s always a good time


    ***


    They both jumped to the music as they sang out the final chorus. Their voices melding together.


    ***


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    It''s always a good time


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    We don''t even have to try, it''s always a good time!


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    It''s always a good time


    Whoa oh oh oh oh, whoa oh oh


    We don''t even have to try, it''s always a good time!


    ***


    Both Haru and Jiro were panting heavily their faces holding bright smiles.


    A sound of applause from the door made them jerk in surprise as the gather spectators showed their appreciation for their performance.


    Jiro paled then flushed as red as a tomato, instinctively hiding behind Haru''s taller figure. Left in the open, Haru could only give a nervous laugh as he rubbed the back of his head.


    ***


    (Later...)


    After the attention streak they had received at the karaoke club, both Haru and Jiro had made themselves scarce and explored several of the other shops and arcades in the shopping district.


    Several hours later, they stood in front of a family cafe that they had chosen as their final stop. Haru was lugging a medium-sized bag with the prizes they had won at the arcades (He was not allowed to participate in some games due to his past reputation of cleaning out the prize inventories).


    "This seems like a nice place," Jiro noted as they entered through the double sliding doors of the restaurant.


    Haru nodded, "I''ve visited here before, but I haven''t been here in forever. Actually, I heard of this place through Raku."


    "Your yakuza friend?"


    Haru sweatdropped, remembering Raku screaming at his dad''s thugs, "Yes, though he wishes he was otherwise."


    They waited at the front until the hostess came to seat them.


    "Welcome, Customer. Table for two?"


    Haru and Jiro blinked, recognizing the long orange hair and familiar face.


    "Marika?"


    "Tachibana?"


    Marika blinked before she recognized them, "Haru! Kyoka!" she threw herself on them in a hug that nearly threw them off balance, "It''s been forever!"


    Haru grunted as he gently pushed her off, "It''s been a few weeks, Marika," he looked at the girl in confusion, "Since when did you work here? I must admit, that''s a little..."


    "Unexpected," Jiro finished.


    Marika, being the daughter of the Chief Commissioner of Police (and apparently her mother''s family was wealthy but another story for someone else to tell) was from a wealthy family. She could have anything she wanted by just asking. That, added with her dislike of work in general, made the fact that she was working as a waitress at a cafe was, to say the least, bizarre.


    Marika winked, clasping her hands behind her back, "Father wanted me to experience ''society work'' and here I am!"


    Haru deadpanned. ''Somehow I do not see that actually see him wanting that... ever...''


    Deciding to let it go, he sighed, "Table for two."


    ***


    "Take a seat! I''ll be back to take your orders!" Marika said cheerfully.


    "Tachibana! You''re already seven orders behind!" a man who appeared to be the owner bawled out, anime tears flowing down his face.


    Marika gave her boss a look that screamed innocence, "Oh, boss. Impatience isn''t going to salve anything." she said seriously."


    The owner raised his voice, "What do you mean?"


    Haru and Jiro sweatdropped at the girl''s airheadedness. ''I''m worried.''


    They quickly placed their orders, Jiro choosing the cheesecake special and Haru choosing the mochi ice cream, and were left alone.


    "Do you think we should...?" Jiro started to ask.


    Haru shook his head, "She''ll be fine. She''s clumsy and completely oblivious, but she''ll manage."


    On the far end of the restaurant, there was the sound of a plate breaking followed by the owner wailing Marika''s name.


    The two seated teens deadpanned, fixedly staring at their waters.


    "I''m sure she''ll be fine."


    "Yeah."


    Sometime later and their orders had still not arrived but something else happened that brought quite the change of atmosphere to the little restaurant.


    "Well look who it is..." Haru said.


    Jiro looked over to see Raku and Chitoge entering the restaurant.


    "We should invite them over," she suggested.


    Haru looked at her questioningly, "You sure?"


    She shrugged, "Why not?" a knowing smile tugged at her lips, "We have Raku here, and we get prime service."


    Haru snickered, "Friend with benefits. I like it."


    He got up and walked over to the ''couple.'' A few minutes later he was back with them in tow.


    Chitoge waved at Jiro, calling out a greeting. With a sigh he plopped down next to the other girl, stretching her arms.


    "I craving some potato fries after school today! Let''s order, honey," she said the last word sarcastically.


    Haru slid into the seat on the other side and Raku sat next to him. The fake couple placed their orders and the four started to talk.


    "So, you two seem to be getting along better," Jiro commented.


    Chitoge snorted, "That beansprout and I have no chemistry whatsoever," she looked at the other girl, pointing between her and Haru, "What about you two? Is this a date or something?"


    Haru felt the heat rising to his face but managed to keep his face calm, "You can kinda say that."


    Jiro stiffened in her seat, "Wait, what?"


    Raku drove an elbow into Haru''s ribs, "Be more specific. Romantic or platonical?"


    They were all spared the answer with Marika''s return, "Sorry for the wait, here you go!"


    It suddenly became clear there was bias in the orders. Haru and Jiro''s plate were relatively normal but Chitoge only received a single fry while Raku''s anmitsu dessert looked more like a jumbo sundae.


    Chitoge slammed her hands on the table, her temper flaring, "Hold on a sec!"


    Miraka looked confused, "What is it, Kirasaki?"


    The blonde popped a vein, "What is with that reaction? You know exactly what it is! Why do I only get one fry? Also, I''ve never seen a larger anmitsu dessert in my life!"


    "Oh, you''re being picky now, Kirasaki," Marika stated as if she had just realized what the matter was, "I guess it can''t be helped then," the waitress held out a tray full of ketchup cups, "I''ll give you this ketchup instead, my treat."


    She tripped off, cheerfully calling out to the next customers.


    Haru leaned over to whisper in Raku''s ear, "Be a good boyfriend and share some of that dessert with your girlfriend. It''ll be healthier for you at that rate," he sent an apologetic look at Jiro, "Sorry, this wasn''t what I had in mind when I suggested we eat here."


    Jiro chuckled, "I''m honestly surprised things are this calm. With you around, I''d think... No best not jinx it."


    They all nodded taking a sip from their waters.


    The sound of the entry bell made the four look up as Marika called out a welcome to the incoming customers.


    A familiar group of motley thugs walked into the restaurant as if there was no concern.


    "Man, I''m starving."


    "What are we gonna get, Ryuu?"


    A dark-haired man with a dragon tattoo on his shoulder stood in the forefront of the group, "It''s been a while since we ate at a family restaurant."


    "PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT!"


    Raku, Chitoge, Haru, and Jiro choked and sprayed water all over the table. The Shuei-Gumi!


    Raku sprang up from his seat in panic and ran towards his father gang in panic, "Ryuu? What are you guys doing here?"


    The yakuza second-in-command brightened upon meeting his young master out of school, "Young Master? What a coincidence!"


    The owner sidled up to Raku, "You... know these people?" he asked timidly.


    Haru sweatdropped as he walked up to join them, "Unfortunately, yes."


    Ryuu waved at Haru, "Yo! Haru! Congrats on winning the sports festival!" he noticed Jiro and waved at her, "Great fight, girlie! You gave him a run for his money!"


    Raku gave Ryuu a deadpan look, "All right, Ryuu. Listen up. You better not start anything, okay?"


    The yakuza radiated childlike sincerity, "Of course, Young Master! I won''t be a bother to you, Young Master!"


    Haru gave Ryuu a smile that screamed fakeness, "And please don''t bother the others either, okay?"


    The two boys turned back and returned to their booth.


    Chitoge watched as they sat down, "What a strange coincidence."


    Raku still had a deadpan expression on his face, "I just hope nothing weird happens."


    The other three nodded in agreement as they all took a sip from their waters.


    The sound of the entry bell made the four look up as Marika called out a welcome to the incoming customers.


    A familiar group of gangsters in suits walked in as if there was no concern.


    "Now, what to eat? What to eat?"


    "Man, I love the food from Japanese family restaurants."


    A bespectacled, silver-haired man stood at the forefront of the group, "Calm down, children.


    "PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT!"


    Raku, Chitoge, Haru, and Jiro choked and sprayed water all over the table. The Beehive Gang!


    Claude adjusted his glasses, upon seeing the two seated couples, "Ah. Milady. I didn''t expect to see you at a place like this..."


    Chitoge was still gaping in shock, "That''s... my line..."


    Claude glanced at Haru, a demonic aura seeping out, "Shikigami, your performance at the sports festival only makes me want to recruit you even more."


    Haru glowered at the Beehive''s second in command, "Not today, Satan¨COw!"


    He rubbed his forehead where Jiro had flicked him.


    The girl gave him a stern look, "Don''t provoke him."


    Clause smirked and turned to his young mistress, "Worry not Milady. We''ll stay out of your way. We''ll never bother you by causing a ruckus, Milady."


    The blonde deadpanned, "Ah, yeah. Okay then..."


    The Beehive Gang left to be seated, leaving the four teens to panic.


    "Hey, what is this? What is going on?" Chitoge whisper shouted, "Why are the guys from my group here as well?"


    "This whole situation is a ticking time bomb," Jiro hissed.


    Raku gave them a helpless look, "I have no idea what''s happening! Anyway, all we can hope for is that nothing happens!"


    Haru banged his head against the table, "Raku, stop jinxing us already," he looked over to the other booths and broke out in a cold sweat, "Not good."


    They all looked and internally screamed as they saw the yakuza and the gangsters seated in booths.


    Right. Next. To. Each. Other.


    As expected, trouble immediately began to escalate.


    "If it isn''t the fine gentlemen of the Shuei-Gumi," Claude said mockingly, a fake smile on his face "I was wondering where that disgusting stench came from."


    "Well, if it isn''t one of the Beehive leaders," Ryuu countered, a similar smile plastered to his battered features, "Wearing luxury perfume as always, I suspect? Which one are you wearing today? Pig Piss?"


    All semblance of nicety faded from both sides.


    Haru sent a warning look at Raku and Chitoge, "Guy''s, lovey-dovey mode, now!"


    He shoved Raku from the booth as Jiro did the same with Chitoge from the other side.


    Chitoge stumbled as she tried to gain her subordinates'' attention, "He-hey, c''mon guys!"


    Raku put up his lover facade, "You said you wouldn''t start anything, right?" he gave a faked lighthearted laugh.


    His girlfriend picked up on his act, shaking a finger at the two gangs, "I''d rather you guys didn''t cause a commotion since we are on a date."


    The effect was instantaneous.


    Ryuu rubbed his neck awkwardly, giving a hearty laugh, "Ah, right! Sorry about that! I just got a little worked up there."


    Claude bowed in apology, "I''m sorry as well, Milady."


    Everyone gave a sigh of relief.


    "Rakuuuuuuu!"


    Haru and Jiro stood up at their spots in panic as Marika threw her arms around Raku''s neck.


    ''MARIKA NOOOOOOOO!''


    Completely unaware of the danger she was causing, the orange-haired girl fawned over the yakuza boy, "I''m finally on break! How about we get some tea together!"


    In a blur of red and dark purple, Marika''s arms were swiftly removed from Raku''s neck as she was pulled away. Haru was fake laughing as he inched the oblivious girl away from the danger zone.


    "Hahaha! She must have gotten Raku mixed up with a different Raku!"


    Jiro facepalmed, "Sure, we''ll go with that."


    Claude popped several veins in anger as an aura of killing intent filled the room, "Hey, brat! Who''s she?" he pointed a pistol at Raku''s head, "I wasn''t told you had another girl!"


    Haru''s soul left his body, forcing Jiro to grab it and attempt to put it back.


    Raku was waving his hands in panic, "Whoa! Hold on! Hold on!"


    The Shuei-Gumi as a whole spoke out in anger.


    "Shut up, four-eyes!"


    "It wouldn''t be weird at all if a classy man like the Young Master had more than a few lovers!"


    Raku began crying anime tears, "You guys calm down too!"


    Marika blinked in confusion, "Huh? Who are these people?"


    Chitoge clenched her fists in frustration as Jiro sighed tiredly, both of them muttering, "You are so..."


    The sound of the entry bell made Haru''s soul get su?k?d back into his body at an alarming speed.


    ''Ah, hell no!''


    A fully suited swat team walked into the restaurant as if nothing was unusual.


    "Phew, finally done with today''s training."


    A man with wild brown hair stood in the forefront of the group, "I''m really craving some melon soda right now!"


    One of the officers grinned at his superior, "You really like sweet things, don''t you, Squad Leader?"


    Jiro noticed Haru jerk back to life and looked from the new arrivals to the verbally clashing gangs, "I think things got really bad."


    Haru placed a hand over his eyes, "You think? That''s Captain Migisuke''s squad. Special Forces and Tachibana''s men."


    Jiro deadpanned, "Of course, they are."


    Raku and Chitoge were standing in the middle of it all, their eyes popping like deer in headlights.


    The squad leader''s eyes widened upon seeing Marika, "Miss Marika?" he knelt before her, "What are you doing here?"


    One of the other officers recognized her a second later, "What? Commissioner Tachibana''s daughter?"


    Marika, still oblivious to the already rising tension addressed the kneeling squad leader as if a three-way war could not break out at any moment, "Migisuke. It''s funny running into you here."


    Migisuke looked past his mistress and noticed the Shuei-Gumi and the Beehive Gang standing behind her.


    "Huh?" a dangerous look appeared on his face, "I thought I recognized you two," he said, addressing Ryuu and Claude as he stood up, "You think it''s okay for the scum of society to eat at a place like this?"


    Claud and Ryuu dropped all differences as they turn to face their common enemy.


    "Well, well..." Claude reached into his pocket casually, "If it isn''t the squad leader of the Special Forces first squad?"


    Ryuu casually placed a hand on his belt as he eyed to police, "Can I take your statement as a declaration of war?"


    Chitoge placed herself in front of Claude, "Just calm down, Claude!"


    Raku placed himself in front of Ryuu, "Ryuu, let''s just talk this out for a sec¨C"


    Seeing Marika not making a move, Haru placed himself in front of Migisuke, "Hold on, Captain! They haven''t caused any trouble!" he stopped himself from saying ''yet.''


    The three men didn''t listen.


    Migisuke gave Haru a studious look, "Oh, it''s you... We can talk later," his eyes hardened, "We have some criminals to wipe up."


    Claude adjusted his glasses, "Please stay away, Milady. Fighting, when offered a fight, is the way of the Beehive Gang."


    Ryuu just went for the simple reply, "C''mon men! Charge!"


    The restaurant owner stood by helplessly, unable to stop the conflict, "W-w-w-what should I do? What should I do? They''re going to destroy my restaurant..."


    Marika, who was standing next to him, tilted her head in confusion. I wonder what''s going on right now?


    The owner looked like he was about to pass out from fear, "We''re going to lose all our customers if this keeps up!"


    Equations began filtering around Marika''s head as realization struck her. A fight meant the restaurant shutting down, which meant no job, which meant no money, which meant no funds for a house with her beloved Raku in the future. Summed up, fight equals bad.


    Slowly, she walked towards the struggling mass of yakuza, gangsters, and police, her eyes overshadowed by her hair.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared in surprise at the slender-looking girl as she walked straight into the middle of the paused struggle.


    Marika took a deep breath, her Song Quirk unconsciously activating, "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING? FIGHTING HERE IN A FAMILY RESTAURANT? YOU''RE BOTHERING THE OTHER CUSTOMERS!" her usually proper speech was replaced by a heavy country accent (something that only happened when she was really angry) as she bodily picked up everyone within range and hurled them out the door, "IF YOU ARE GONNA FIGHT GO FIGHT SOMEWHERE ELSE!"


    The police, yakuza, and gangsters were all bodily thrown out of the door of the restaurant in droves.


    "Thank you very much!" Marika called out sweetly as the sliding close closed behind them.


    She huffed and turned back to the owner and her friends who had all become mere shadows of themselves due to shock.


    The three second-in-commands stared at the closed door, their eyes widened in stunned shock, "Huh...?"


    ***


    (Afterward...)


    Haru puffed out his cheek letting out a drawn out-breath as he walked, "Well... that was different."


    Jiro twisted her finger around one of her jacks, "Could have been worse," she looked down at the bag of prizes Haru was still carrying, "What are we going to do with all that?"


    Haru lifted the bag slightly as he examined it, "Don''t know. I mean, the stuff is technically yours so it''s up to you."


    Jiro held out a hand, "Let me check. I can''t take it all home. My parents say I have too much stuff as it is."


    Haru held out the bag, letting her take it. Jiro shuffled through the bag a bit.


    "How can a small bag hold so many random things. Is this Mary Poppin''s bottomless carpetbag?"


    Haru chuckled at her, patiently waiting for the girl to sort through everything.


    "OUT OF THE WAY!"


    They both looked up to see a giant man with a speed boost Quirk tearing down the sidewalk with a couple of police officers at his heels. The man was heading directly at Jiro and was on course to run her down.


    Moving instinctively, Haru reached out and pulled her close, creating a pair of wings to warp them both in a protective cocoon. The running man didn''t try to stop and increased his speed in order to knock the pair over. Much to everyone''s shock the origami feathers changed shape into hundreds of senbon needles.


    The man tried to stop himself but was being carried forward by the momentum of his speed.


    "Lacquered Chain Prison!"


    A cage-like cluster of wooden branches shot out and wrapped around the runner, binding him.


    Haru grinned at a familiar hero, "Kamui Woods. Right on time."


    The Arbor Hero raised an eyebrow under his mask, "Seems you''re still a magnet for trouble since we last met. It''s a good thing I came by before anything bad happened. Why didn''t you move?"


    Haru opened his wings, revealing a wide-eyed Jiro being held to his ?h?st.


    Kamui''s eyes flickered in recognition, "Oh! You''re the girl who accepted my internship!"


    Haru blinked, looking down at Jiro, "You''re interning at his agency? You never told me that."


    Jiro was blushing uncontrollably, her jacks feebly stabbing Haru''s shoulder. ''Too close...''


    Haru suddenly realized how tightly he was holding her and quickly let go, raising his hands and taking a step back as he retracted his wings.


    Kamui chuckled at them as the police took the speedster into custody, "Well I can''t scold you since you used your Quirk to protect yourself from danger and didn''t hurt anyone, but be a little more careful next time."


    Haru gave the hero a bow, "Thank you for your help."


    The hero waved as he swung himself up, leaving the two alone. Well, mostly alone. There were a few bystanders who approached, asking if they were okay.


    Seeing that Jiro was getting uncomfortable, Haru grabbed her hand and pulled her away, calling a reassurance and a thank you to the people they left behind.


    ***


    (A hop, skip, and a train ride later...)


    Neither of them had spoken much on the way back to Jiro''s neighborhood. It was a little awkward at first, but that had faded to a comfortable silence for them to revel in.


    The moment they entered her block, Jiro turned to face Haru, "I can walk home from here."


    Haru nodded, not pushing it, "Alright," he held out the bag to her, "Here you go."


    Jiro took the bag and fished out something from the inside, "Here," she handed him a small packet, "As thanks for earlier."


    Haru opened the packet to see a charm bracelet. It was a simple woven black fiber with a string of three small Lapis Lazuli beads hanging off of it. Each bead bore the kanji for loyalty, hope, and friendship.


    Jiro held up her wrist, showing a similar bracelet with a white cord, "A promise of the future."


    Haru stared at her, unsure if he had misinterpreted what that meant. Did she just...?


    A single look told it all.


    Without a word, Haru placed the bracelet on his wrist. He held it up for her to see, a small smile on his lips.


    "A promise of the future."


    Jiro handed him the bag with the rest of the prizes, "There''s a toy drive down the street."


    Haru took the bag, "Good idea."


    With that, they both turned and went their separate ways. Maybe in the future, they would have a more serious conversation about what they had promised, but for now, they had other commitments.. They could wait until then.

 Chapter 35 - Internships

    ( The first day of the internships...)


    Erasure Head face the huddle of Class 1A students as they all met at the station.


    "Everyone has their costumes, right?" he asked, his voice stretched out into a drawl, "Remember you don''t have permission to wear them out in public yet. Don''t lose them or anything."


    Ashido held her briefcase over her head as she cheered, "Gotcha!"


    The hero gave her a sharp look, "Speak properly. It''s ''yes sir,'' Ashido."


    The poor girl deflated, "Yessir..."


    Aizawa showed no sign of remorse as he instructed the rest of the students, "Make sure you mind your manners with the other heroes during your internships. Now get to it."


    "Yes sir!"


    Everyone split up to head to their respective trains.


    Iida split off and was heading alone in one direction when Izuku and Uraraka ran after him.


    "Iida, wait!"


    Iida stopped but didn''t turn around.


    Izuku gave his friend a concerned look, "If you ever want to talk or anything, just let us know."


    Uraraka nodded in agreement, "Yeah! We''re friends, right?"


    Iida turned to face them, his face unreadable. For a short moment, he looked at the pair before glancing behind them. He saw Haru awkwardly laughing as Katsuki was ranting at him for some random reason as everyone looked on.


    He brought his gaze back to focus and gave Izuku and Uraraka a mild smile, "Yes."


    With that single word, he left.


    ***


    (Unknown location...)


    Stain took the dim surroundings of the bar as he eyed the two villains in front of him, "Now I get it. You must be the ones who attacked UA," he sneered, "You want to recruit me to build up your little group again."


    Tomura Shigaraki replied in his usual raspy voice as he leaned against the bar, "Yeah. It''ll be great. You have so much experience."


    Stain raised an eyebrow, "And what''s your mission?"


    "For now, I really just want to kill All Might. I like to destroy anything that pisses me off," Shigaraki held up a couple of photos of Izuku and Haru during the sports festival, "Like these little brats. Game over."


    Stain''s eyes hardened as the room filled with killing intent, "Why those specific targets?"


    Shigaraki disintegrated the photos, "They both thwarted my ultimate goal," he gritted his teeth, "But the redhead really pissed me off. Playing the part of a hero when he''s just another fake. Only he''s worse. He really thinks he''s helping people when in reality he''s no different from the others. Without hesitation, he tried to kill me and my subordinates, spouting something about being a shinobi and being a member of the Uzumaki Clan, it pisses me off."


    Stain gave the young villain a disgusted look, "Quite a claim. Tell me. Before he tried to kill you, did you happen to attack anyone, more specifically a boy with blonde hair and an Explosion Quirk?"


    Kurogiri''s yellow eyes widened in shock. The question was way too specific to be just some random curiosity.


    Not realizing the thin ice he was on, Shigaraki shrugged, "Him? He got in our way, so I ordered him killed. He was lucky to get out without a scratch."


    Stain suddenly began to chuckle, shocking both the villains, "To think you still don''t get it. You want someone dead, but you can''t realize the obvious," his bloodshot eyes pierced into Shigaraki''s soul, "If that boy truly went for the kill, you''d be dead."


    "Well, you weren''t there," Shigaraki shot back, "He tore my Nomu to pieces and gave me this."


    He lifted his shirt to reveal a healing scar on the stomach.


    Stain b?r?ly gave a wound a glance, "Did you see that incident in Musutafu several months ago?"


    Kurogiri nodded, "Yes, that was where he first drew our attention."


    "He used explosives," Stain pointed out, "And yet he did cause harm to the captures victim or to his surroundings. If he had that much precision nearly a year ago, don''t you think he would strike at vital points if he really tried to kill you?"


    Kurogiri became thoughtful, "I see. Even though he was clearly ready to kill, his attacks were all aimed to miss fatal wounds. Of course, Nomu was an exception, but the boy knew it had Super-Regeneration. That puts things in a different light, but it makes me wonder, why?"


    Stain shrugged, "When a person thinks they could die, more often than not, they''d lose their fighting spirit."


    Shigaraki was glaring daggers at the Hero Killer, "So what if he was faking it or not. I plan to kill him slowly with my own hands."


    A bloodthirsty look appeared in Stain''s eyes, "I was a fool to think you could offer me anything. It turns out, you''re the kind of person I hate most in this world."


    Shigaraki and Kurogiri grunted in mixed surprise and confusion.


    Stain reach for his knives, "The goals of your league are the goals of a child. What meaning is there to killing if you don''t have real convictions?"


    Stain slowly unsheathed a pair of blades.


    Kurogiri looked at the ever-present monitor, "Master, should I step in?"


    [Let it happen. It''s possible it the only way he''ll learn anything. He needs to think about the ways he must grow; how he can m?tur?. Only then could he reach his potential.]


    Stain moved so quickly, the two villains didn''t have time to react. Less than five seconds later, Kurogiri was b?r?ly leaning against the bar, his body unable to move, while Shigaraki was being pinned to the floor with a knife in his shoulder while another was pinned directly by his head.


    "So you want me to be a part of your crumbling league?" Stain mocked, "But you won''t accomplish if you don''t have conviction and d?s?r?. Without those, you will always be an aimless weakling. Achieving nothing. That''s how you got here."


    Shigaraki let out a hiss of pain, but to his credit he was completely calm, "Hey now, getting a little rough. Kurogiri, take this guy back."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t move!" the misty villain apologized, "It must be the Hero Killer''s Quirk at work."


    "The word ''hero'' has lost all meaning in this society," Stain''s tone was bitter, "The world is overrun with fakes. Criminals like you, who chase petty dreams," his glare deepened, "They must all be purged!"


    Shigaraki grabbed the knife next to his head as it was moved to slice into the hand on his face, "What do you think you''re doing?" the villain''s eyes blazed as he made the blade rust away into dust, "If you touch this palm, I''ll kill you," Stain''s eyes widened slightly as the villain continued, "You sure talk a lot, Hero Killer. Conviction? Maybe I don''t have anything as loaded as that. If I had to choose a d?s?r?, though... yeah... it would be killing All Might," a maniac expression grew on Shigaraki''s face, "If this world wants to worship trash like him, then I''ll destroy their beloved Symbol of Peace and then crush them while they''re in shock."


    Stain felt his instincts flare and he leaped back as Shigaraki swiped out at him. The Hero Killer raised his remaining knife out defensively, his expression stern.


    "The last of my injuries was finally finished healing, and now this," Shigaraki complained as he stood up, scratching his neck aggressively as blood stained his shoulder while the wound on his stomach reopened, "You shouldn''t be playing around with knives. We don''t have a healer in our party, you know."


    "If you reconsider killing Haruko Uzumaki we could recruit him," Kurogiri pointed out tiredly, "His healing skills would be quite useful."


    Stain''s eye flickered slightly, "I see your nature. It seems our goals fundamentally oppose each other," a small smile lifted his lips, "However, this wasn''t in vain. We agree we need to destroy the present."


    Shigaraki gave Stain a dismissive look, "I''m over this. Leave. Drop dead. I''m the kind of person you hate most, right?"


    "I was testing your motives," Stain resheathed his knife, "People always show their true colors in the face of death. It''s abnormal. There is d?s?r?. A warped sprout of conviction deep inside of you. How will it bloom in the end, I wonder?" he spread his hand, "Maybe I''ll let you grow. If you don''t turn out well, I''ll take care of you later."


    Shigaraki gripped his bleeding shoulder, "You think you can get rid of me?" he asked in disbelief.


    Kurogiri suddenly found himself able to move, "I''m free."


    "Kurogiri, someone as crazy as this will be nothing but a problem for the League of Villains."


    Kurogiri''s looked at his ward, "Please, reconsider. This man can be a great ?sset if he joins us. I''d say this was a success."


    Stain relaxed, showing he was done speaking, "My business here is done. Now, return me to Hosu. There are still several false heroes I need to take care of there."


    Kurogiri nodded, "As you wish."


    Stain sent Shigaraki another glare, "Oh, another thing."


    The young villain returned the glare, "What is it?"


    The Hero Killer licked his lips slightly, "Whatever plans you have for Haruko Bakugo, I suggest you forget them. He''s been on my target list for a while."


    "So you wish to kill him?" Kurogiri was a little surprised.


    Stain placed a hand on his knife, "I''ve been watching his actions for several months now. His character interests me. I want to test his mettle myself and see if he''s truly what I am looking for."


    "And what would that be?" Shigaraki growled.


    Stain''s face broke into a feral grin, "The one to remake the society that I destroyed."


    ***


    Haru shivered slightly as he gloomily tramped beside Katsuki from the station.


    "Stop moping and keep up already!" Katsuki yelled despite the fact they were both walking at the same pace.


    Haru ?r??n?d, "I''m going to be exhausted by the end of the day. An hour from Musutafu to Tokyo because my new costume wasn''t ready until today so I have to come and pick it up and then another five hours from Tokyo to Fukuoka in the opposite direction. I didn''t even get the agency I wanted!" he wh?n?d.


    Katsuki popped a vein, "Shut up! You shouldn''t be complaining at all!"


    Needless to say, Katsuki was a little salty. He had chosen to intern under Best Jeanist because the hero was the highest-ranking pro who wanted him. Haru had received offers from several top rankers including the aforesaid, number four, Hawks, Edgeshot, and surprisingly Endeavor. Of course, Haru, being under tight surveillance by the Hero Public Safety Commission since the awakening of his new powers, had to have his choice approved by the higher-ups. UA had of course protested this, but this was the only compromise they could get.


    Ultimately, Hawks had been approved, much to Haru''s disappointment. He had wanted to intern under Best Jeanist or at least Edgeshot, heroes who understood his fighting style. He would have been okay with Endeavor. The man could probably have demonstrated several ideas for Haru''s Fire Style during the internship. It wasn''t as if Haru had anything against Hawks. As a matter of fact, he was one of Haru''s favorite Heroes. It was just that he knew he was unlikely to really learn anything. The number three hero had a reputation to do all the work himself and leave the paperwork and cleanup to the sidekicks.


    Katsuki was mainly mad because Haru had gotten someone with a higher rank than him. Actually, he was also pissed at the Hero Commission but he''d never admit it openly.


    The two finally arrived in front of the Genius Office, Best Jeanist''s agency.


    Haru suddenly began to sweat, "I just realized, I''m probably going to see her."


    Katsuki sent his brother a hard look, "Which one?"


    Haru reached for the door, "My designer."


    Katsuki stomped through the open door, "Quit whining. The hag isn''t that bad."


    "I destroyed her last costume," Haru held up his briefcase, "I hope she got a creative fever or she''ll rant that her designs were not good enough and make me feel even more guilty than I already do."


    "Tch... Coward."


    ***


    When they had entered the lobby, the receptionist had asked Katsuki to change into his hero costume. Once the elder Bakugo was fully geared up, the two siblings were led to the main office by one of the sidekicks.


    Best Jeanist was there, his back facing them.


    "Sir, the intern is here," the sidekick said.


    The blonde hero didn''t move, speaking in a tone Haru knew was reserved for a telling off, "To be perfectly frank, I don''t like you very much."


    Realizing that the words were directed at him, Katsuki bristled slightly, "Huh?"


    Best Jeanist turned to face the ash-blonde, "I know full well why you chose my agency. Because I''m one of the top five most popular heroes."


    Katsuki sent the pro an annoyed look, "Hey look, you''re the one who made an offer for me."


    The Fiber Hero sighed, slicked his hair with his hand, "Yes. All my recruits have been perfect little angels," Haru suppressed a snicker at unintentional pun as Best Jeanist pointed at Katsuki, "You certainly stood out. I watched the way you fought at the sports festival. You have a good handle on your powerful Quirk and a decent grasp of its applications as well. You''re an outstanding talent. I''d say you''re already good enough to take on as a sidekick. However, you do have a fatal flaw. You think you''re the best and you display your belief without regard to how that reflects on you or your image. You have a ferocious nature," he gave Haru a side glance, "And your brother hasn''t done much to really fix that."


    Katsuki was trembling with suppressed rage, "Don''t tell me you brought me here just to give me a lecture!"


    He took a step towards the hero but instantly found his elbows and knees pulled together by several strong threads, rendering him helpless.


    "I have to correct people like you," Best Jeanist stated matter-of-factly, his expression cold, "It''s part of my duty to society. Heroes and villains are cut from the same cloth. So, your job here is to watch me. I''ll show you what makes someone a hero."


    Katsuki glared at Best Jeanist, "What in the hell are you doing?" he demanded angrily.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" the hero countered, "I''m educating you into becoming an exemplary pro. That includes being aware of the way you speak, your appearance, your emotions, your morals," Jeanist''s green eyes glinted, "There are countless things you need to learn in a brief period of a week. I will stitch these things into the fabric of your being. Now... Haru."


    Haru lifted a hand, flicking his wrist upward. A few paper blades sliced through the fibers, setting Katsuki free. Everyone in the room didn''t seem to notice (or they just fixedly ignored) the redhead''s trembling knees.


    ''Damn! He''s so scary sometimes!''


    Best Jeanist retracted the cut threads, "Now, someone show this one around. His brother and I have an appointment with someone."


    The office door opened as the receptionist entered, "Sir, she''s here."


    "Very good, bring some tea to the meeting room. Be sure it''s our finest quality, she''s very particular."


    "Yes sir."


    ***


    (Five. Minutes. Later...)


    "Do you think she''ll kill me?" Haru asked as he kept stride with his mentor.


    The hero let down his stiff facade and chuckled, "I think she has a soft spot for you in particular."


    Haru pondered that a moment, "I mean, my parents know her since she started in the fashion industry..."


    Best Jeanist quickly shot that thought down, "More like she sees you as a challenge for her work. She never accepts ordinary jobs. Only people with highly unusual Quirks get items designed by her."


    "So, I''m just a source of entertainment?"


    "It''s nothing personal, she sees all her clients that way."


    They were about the enter the meeting room when the door was opened by a small, bespectacled woman with a bob cut. Although clearly Japanese, she spoke rapidly her words laced with a German accent.


    "There you are! I''ve been waiting! Come, come, we have much to discuss."


    The designer turned and reentered the room. Despite her short stature, the woman walked with a confident stride all the while holding a cigarette holder with an eternally unlit cigarette in one hand.


    Best Jeanist sat down as the woman plopped herself on the couch opposite him, "Thank you for your time, Edna."


    Edna Mode. One of the world''s top fashion and hero support designers. Born of Japanese and German parents, she held the brilliant creativity that rivaled the greatest minds of both countries. A perfectionist who was as demanding of herself as she was of others. As one with a constant d?s?r? for creation and design, she required high levels of stimulation to take a true interest in a project. This was the woman who had designed Haru''s costume.


    Edna dusted some imaginary dust from her skirt as Haru sat down next to his mentor, "Yes, things are going quite well, quite well. No complaints... but it is... not the same at all. Clients used to be more challenging."


    The hero smiled from behind his collar, "Wasn''t there some story in the news about you turning down a commission by Mount Lady or something?"


    Edna lifted her nose in the air scornfully, "Superheroine. Hah! I see nothing super about her. Spoilt top-heavy stick figure with poofy lips who thinks mainly about herself."


    The two sitting across. from her sweatdropped at the irate woman''s tirade. The receptionist hurried in with a tray of tea before making herself scarce. Still huffy, Edna grumpily served herself some of the hot beverage her every move refined and professional.


    Seeing that she had calmed, Best Jeanist signaled Haru to set his briefcase on the coffee table.


    "This is the damaged costume. The school cleaned it, but it was beyond repair to use again. You''re the only one who knows what it''s made of, so we hoped you could help."


    Edna opened the case, muttering to herself as she slipped her hand through the hole in the shoulder from Shigaraki''s Decay, "This robe is made from optimal materials and you tore right through it!" she hopped off the couch and made a beeline for the nearest wastebasket, "This is a hobo suit, dahling! You can''t be seen in it! I won''t allow it! A month ago, maybe, but now... Feh!" she made a sound of disgust as she threw the costume away.


    Best Jeanist raised an eyebrow, "With all due respect, E, you''re the one who designed it."


    The designer returned to her seat, brushing off the hero''s comment, "I never look back, dahling! It distracts from the now. Luckily I heard the first suit didn''t satisfy so I immediately began work on a better one before you even called me."


    She set a holo disc on the table. After stabbing in a code with the bu?? end of her cigarette stick, the projector turned on, revealing a 3D projection of the new costume.


    Haru leaned forward, "What did¨C"


    Edna quickly hushed him as she made her pitch, "Of course, I covered the basics, but I made multiple improvements to the original," the hologram began a demonstration as she described each feature, "This new suit can now withstand temperatures of over one thousand degrees (537.78 C), a difficult feat, dahling, considering the choice of material to optimize your paper transformation, it''s a work in progress. Expect an update at some point," she took a sip of her tea, "Using spider silk as a base, it is breathable, resistant to wear, and when reinforced by your Quirk, completely bulletproof. I also made it waterproof, electric resistant, and machine washable, a new feature."


    Haru would be lying to say he was displeased, but this was a little unnerving, "What kind of situations do you think I''ll be put in?"


    Edna shrugged, "I''m sure I don''t know, dahling, luck favors the prepared."


    The hologram changed to reveal a different uniform that looked similar to Haru''s base costume.


    "You redid his inner costume," Best Jeanist said as a statement, not surprised at all.


    Edna huffed, "The original suit was out of the question, I did a complete overhaul of the entire design," the hologram zoomed in to show the details, "I optimized this part of the costume for better breathability and movement while keeping a few defensive features. I replaced the mail with a simple top. The collar extends to cover the lower half of the face, providing a mask for filtered breathing in the case of smoke while making the expression harder to read during a battle," she pointed her cigarette holder at Haru warningly, "Do not think it will filter germs or gas, that''s not how a cloth mask works!"


    Haru nodded dutifully, "Yes, ma''am."


    The designer muttered something about amateur doctors and leaned back in her seat a smug look on her feature, "So! What do you think?"


    Haru looked at Best Jeanist who gave a nod of approval and looked back at her, "I think it''s perfect!"


    Edna pulled out a remote and pressed a bu??on. A moment later, the door to the room opened and a man walked in carrying a briefcase.


    "Enjoy your new suit, dahling. I''m sure your gratitude is quite inexpressible. Do not ask me for last-minute projects again, my schedule is far too busy," Edna said dismissively as she made her way out of the room.


    Best Jeanist stood up to accompany her out, "Thanks, E. We''ll be sure you are compensated¨C"


    "I''m joking!" the woman showed a rare smile, standing on her tiptoes to pinch Haru''s cheek, "I enjoy every minute working for this one," she gave the blonde hero a stern look, "Just remember I am that boy''s exclusive designer throughout the known universes and until the end of time."


    ***


    After Edna left, Best Jeanist had Haru follow him back to the office.


    "Your brother and I will be patrolling later, we''ll accompany you to the station before the next train to Fukuoka," the hero said, "While we wait, we''ll try and give your brother a makeover."


    Haru sweatdropped, "Please don''t go too hard on him."


    "I''m sure he''s a tough guy. He''ll be fine."


    They reentered the office where Katsuki was lividly waiting.


    "About time, you bastard."


    Haru body flickered behind his brother, slapping his head with a harisen fan.


    "Stop using that word!"


    Katsuki ?r??n?d and threw a glare at his sibling, "You want to die?"


    Haru suddenly wilted and took a step back. Katsuki quickly realized the reason for this when a strong hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him into a chair.


    "Lesson one," Best Jeanist spoke seriously as he picked up a hairbrush, "To be a good pro, you must calm those in danger and give them peace of mind. You must be capable of course, but there are other things to consider. Physical appearance, speech, and actions must all be... elegant. You must give off the aura of a hero. Do you understand?"


    Katsuki was rendered speechless as he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. His spiky ash blonde hair was neatly slicked down.


    "Another perfect style, Best Jeanist!" the sidekicks in the room chorused.


    Haru slapped a hand to his mouth, his shoulders shaking, "Pffffffffff..."


    Katsuki was too shocked to get mad. ''Damn it! I came to the wrong hero agency!''


    There was a poof as the elder Katsuki''s hair exploded back into its original form.


    "This may bit a little difficult than I originally thought," Best Jeanist hummed.


    Haru used both hands to hold his briefcase behind his back. Being sure to avoid eye contact with everyone, he sneakily floated a bottle of hair spray to the table right behind Best Jeanist.


    Hearing a small thud of an object being set down, the hero turned and picked up the bottle. He glanced at it, then at Haru, raising an eyebrow. Haru just looked away, whistling innocently.


    ***


    Three figures made their way down the street. Two of them wore hero costumes while the third wore a UA uniform.


    "There''s been a little bit of villain activity since the USJ Incident," Best Jeanist warned, "This just be a patrol but keep your guard up."


    Katsuki, wearing slim jeans and with his hair slicked down rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah."


    Best Jeanist glanced at the ash-blonde teen from over his shoulder, "Here''s a question for you. Patrols are mainly meant to deter villains from committing any crimes, but they also have a secondary purpose. What is it?"


    Katsuki''s face twisted in a feral grin, "If we see some bad guys, we can beat them up on the spot!"


    "Incorrect," the hero responded sharply.


    A couple of schoolgirls recognized the hero and called out to him. Best Jeanist gave them an acknowledging wave, making them swoon.


    "The answer is: To remind people who we are. Our presence gives the public peace of mind. This helps weave a tapestry of trust between the protectors and the protected."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue in annoyance, "I think you just like being recognized."


    "Hey! I''ve seen that blonde guy on tv before!" a nearby child called out.


    Katsuki sighed. ''Another fan from the sports festival...''


    "Yeah, a villain caught him and he almost cried like a baby!"


    Haru took a step forward as Katsuki''s hair exploded back to its original spikiness.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?" he towered over the child and his friends, causing them all to cry.


    Best Jeanist gave a tired sigh.


    Haru placed a hand on his brother''s shoulder, gripping it painfully. Katsuki glared at him and noticed Haru''s closed-eyed smile.


    "Stop scaring the children, Katsuki, or I''ll smite you."


    Katsuki''s anger meter went down a couple of notches, "Yeah, fine," he placed his hands on his h?ps leaning over a bit until he was at the children''s level, "Listen up. I wasn''t helpless. I was just coming up with ways to fight him. Sometimes a hero has to pretend that he is caught," his glare intensified, "You think I would lose? You eat those words when I''m the new number one hero! YOU DUMB KIDS WILL NEVER LAUGH AT ME AGAIN IF YOU KNOW WHAT''S GOOD FOR YOU!"


    The children screamed and ran to the nearest object of safety, which coincidently turn out to be Haru. The redhead wasn''t even capable of being angry as he gave his elder sibling a ''what the heck?'' look. He petted the children''s hair, calming them down from their fight, giving everyone nearby the mental image of a mother hen with her chicks.


    Best Jeanist pinched the bridge of his nose, "What am I going to do with him?"

 Chapter 36 - The Man Whos Too Fast For His Own Good

    SORRY, THIS IS SO LATE! I WAS HIT BY A REALLY BAD WRITER''S BLOCK AND DIDN''T LIKE WHAT I WAS WRITING! GOMEN''NASAI! GOMEN''NASAI! GOMEN''NASAI!


    ***


    (Five hours later... Kyushu...)


    Haru got off the train groaning as he rolled his stiff shoulders.


    "Over one hundred years since their creation but bullet trains haven''t advanced their speed by that much... I''m sure Hideo Shima would be proud."


    He felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see a solitary red feather floated next to him. He blinked at it blankly before following it. He finally entered an empty street a few blocks away before the feather disappeared."


    "I know you''re there," a paper kunai formed in Haru''s hand as he spun around, "Why don''t you come out and stop hiding!"


    The air whistled as the weapon flew to the upper corner of a nearby building. It was caught between the pair of gloved fingers of a man with large red wings.


    "Hey-o!" the winged man stepped off the building and slowly lowered himself to the ground, giving Haeru a laid-back grin, "So you''re the kid I heard so much about! Quite a spitfire, aren''t you?"


    Haru relaxed, telekinetically pulling the kunai apart and pulling the sheets of paper back to his body, "Hawks. Nice to finally meet you."


    The number three hero gave Haru a disarming smile, "It''s nice to meet a fellow flyer! I heard you''re pretty fast!"


    Haru rubbed the back of his head, "I don''t know if I''m that fast..." he paused, "Did the Hero Public Safety Commission order you to spy on me?"


    "Surprisingly, no."


    Haru looked a little surprised, "Wow... You''re not lying."


    Hawks spread his hands innocently, "Who knows? Maybe I''m a good liar?"


    Haru smirked, "Try me."


    "I''m afraid of heights."


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "You''re good, but not that good."


    Hawks chuckled, "Can''t blame a guy for trying!" the pro sobered a bit, "Look, I realize this agency wasn''t your first choice, but trust me; It''ll be fun!" the hero gave another smile.


    Haru adjusted his backpack while shifted his briefcase from one hand to the other, "I''ll take your word for it. Where am I staying?"


    Hawks reached out, taking the briefcase, "You''ll be staying as my agency with the other intern."


    Haru tilted his head questioningly, "Other intern?"


    ***


    (Hawk''s Agency...)


    "Tokoyami?"


    The bird-headed student turned around at Haru''s exclamation, "Class Rep. What a surprise," he said with a monotone voice.


    Haru sweatdropped, "You don''t sound surprised."


    Tokoyami crossed his arms, "I ?ssure you, I am. I look forward to interning here alongside you."


    Dark Shadow flew out wrapping itself around Haru''s shoulders.


    "Dark Shadow, behave yourself!" Tokoyami barked out at the sentient Quirk.


    Dark Shadow gave a mischievous giggle, "Fumi thinks you are a talented person and is excited to work with you."


    Tokoyami frantically raised his voice, "Desist this behavior, Dark Shadow!"


    Haru smiled, petting Dark Shadow''s head, causing it to rumble happily before returning to its master.


    Tokoyami cleared his throat, "Sorry, don''t mind him."


    Haru gave a laugh, "No worries! I''m excited to train with you as well."


    The birdlike student nodded, "Yes, I believe our Quirks are actually capable of working well together."


    Haru placed a hand to his chin, humming in realization, "Oh yeah. Combining my long-range attacks with your mid-range melee, we''d actually team up pretty well."


    "An indestructible fortress."


    Hawks strode in through the door, plopping Haru''s briefcase back into the redhead''s arms, "Okay kids. Get some rest. We''ll be patrolling tomorrow."


    Haru looked at his case and back up at Hawks, "Umm... Where do I find a locker room... or anything else for that matter?"


    Hawks looked at Tokoyami, "Tokoyami, can you show him?"


    The bird-headed teen nodded, "Yes, sir."


    ***


    Haru and Tokoyami had been told to get ready and were present;y in the locker room, changing into their hero costumes.


    Haru muttered as he opened his briefcase, "Let''s see what she did this time."


    All traces of the old inner costume were gone. Now, Haru was wearing a skin-fitting, sleeveless, black shirt that instead of ending at the neck extended into a mask that covered his lower face. His pants were similar in color but were slightly more loose-fitting. To protect his b?r? arms, he had been provided with arm warmers slash fingerless gloves made of the same material as his shirt. As he put them on, Haru felt the difference between this version and his original in an instant. The cloth quality and breathability were much better than before and wouldn''t restrict his movements or chafe his skin.


    He reached into the case and found that his footwear had been updated again to a pair of black tabi* boots made from some material Haru couldn''t identify. For the final touch, he slid his mother''s white ring on his right middle finger, strapped his weapon''s pouch to his leg, and tied his forehead protector around his head.


    The door opened and Hawks leaned in, "I''m heading out you two. If you aren''t ready, I''ll leave you behind!"


    Tokoyami shut his ?ssigned locker, his dark cloak swirling from the movement, "I''m ready."


    Haru pulled out one final item from his case, before doing the same, "Coming!"


    He draped the newly made cloak around his shoulders, sliding his arms into the sleeves. ''She really outdid herself. This costume is amazing!''


    He zipped up the cloud patterned robe and put on his sugegasa style hat, "Let''s do this."


    *Jika-Tabi are boots with a separation between the big toe and the rest of the toes.


    ***


    The two interns followed Hawks outside. Two of the hero''s sidekicks were waiting for them.


    "We''ll be using our code names while on patrol," Hawks explained, "You two are already familiar with ours already, so you should tell us yours."


    "Tsukuyomi," Tokoyami said shortly.


    "Akatsuki," Haru stated.


    Hawks grinned, "Alright, let''s get started. Try to keep up!"


    He took off, stirring up dust as he went. Everyone squinted and shielded their faces with their arms. When they looked up, Hawks was airborne.


    One of the sidekicks took off running after the winged hero, "Come on! We need to follow him!"


    A thief gave a low laugh as he ran down the alleyway, lugging a briefcase, "Natural diamonds! Not that synthetic stuff! I can easily get three hundred million for thi¨Chuh?"


    The thief grunted in surprise as the case was snatched from his hand before he himself was lifted into the air by several red feathers.


    "Thank''s I''ll take these," Hawks said in a bored tone, tapping a boot against the post he was standing on.


    The thief began to struggle halfheartedly, "Ah crap! Hawks!" he flailed his arm when he realized how far from the ground he was.


    Hawks floated the thief and the stolen goods to the ground without even paying attention as his sidekicks ran up.


    "C''mon team! Why are you so slow?" he turned away, "There''s a fight at a bar and cantina so I''m flying there next. You head back. Deal with all the paperwork! Yeah?"


    Haru and Tokoyami ran to the scene, the former breathing light, while the latter was out of breath. Hawks didn''t wait as he flew off.


    The two interns were about to take off after him when one of the sidekicks called to them.


    "Tsukuyomi! Akatsuki! Let''s take this guy in. It''s our job as sidekicks."


    "Only because Hawks is too fast," the other added.


    "You got to admit though, it is an efficient system," the first pointed out.


    Tokoyami glared after the departing hero before running after him, "I''ll help!"


    The first sidekick looked surprised, "What?"


    The second shook his head, "That kid''s an eager one."


    Haru turned to face them, "Are we allowed to use our Quirks to move faster?"


    The second sidekick thought for a moment, "You''re the kid with the Origami Quirk, right? As long as you don''t cause damage."


    The first nodded, "It''s good you asked for permission. Go ahead."


    Haru''s body disappeared in a flurry of paper bu??erflies.


    "Well, that''s useful."


    "Yeah."


    ***


    Within a minute, Haru had caught up to Tokoyami. He reformed his body, hitting the ground running.


    "Tsukuyomi, jump on!" he focused his chakra, raising his voice, "Ryuk!"


    The origami harpy eagle appeared in a flurry of paper with a drawn-out shriek as he took to the air. Tokoyami summoned Dark Shadow to grab on and haul himself on the avian''s back.


    "Much obliged, Akatsuki," he nodded thanks as he knelt, carefully gripping Ryuk''s feathers.


    Haru nodded back, remaining standing his eyes searching for a certain red-winged hero.


    "Really creative, kid!" Hawks appeared from their blindspot, flying backward as he gave them a cheeky grin.


    The two interns glowered at him a little.


    Hawks spread his hands helplessly, "Can''t wait for things to get worse while waiting for you two. Speed is important in this business," he sped off, leaving them to follow.


    Tokoyami''s expression dropped slightly, "He''s got a point."


    Haru sighed, kneeling to ruffle Ryuk''s feathers, "Let''s get moving."


    ***


    Hawks had dealt with the fight at the bar no problem. There hadn''t been any need for any arrests or violence. As soon as he walked in the door, the fight had stopped almost instantly. This was followed by the usual fan service which he skillfully dealt with within five minutes.


    By the time he exited the bar, he was confronted by his interns waiting impatiently for him.


    "Why are you two...?" he trailed off, seeing the age restriction sign, "Ohhhhhhhhhh~"


    Haru raised an eyebrow, which went unnoticed under his hat, "What?"


    Hawks let out a loud laugh, clapping both boys on the back, "Sorry about that. I''m used to working with people my age."


    "If my memory serves me correctly, you''ve only been of age to enter a bar as of a couple of years ago," Haru snarked.


    "With age comes special privliges," Tokoyami mused.


    Hawks rubbed the back of his head, sweatdropping, "C''mon guys! Cut me some slack!"


    His head snapped up as did Haru''s and the two of them looked in the same direction.


    "You felt that?"


    Haru''s amber eyes hardened, "Yes."


    ***


    (A short distance away...)


    Two police officers had found themselves confronted by a group of four villains in the middle of the street.


    "What? No heroes today?" a woman with coppery hair that appeared to be composed of feathers called out mockingly.


    At this point, several people realized what was going on and wisely began to move away. Others were not so wise. Several people actually crowded closer to watch while a few began filming with their phones.


    Another one of the villains, a slim man with teal green hair glared at his companion in annoyance, "Really, Stymph? You had to blow our cover?"


    Stymph, who appeared to be the leader, licked her lips eagerly, "I couldn''t help myself. Seeing two helpless policemen is just too much for me to leave alone."


    Two of the other villains, a large bald man with spider mandibles for a mouth and a woman with ink-black hair shared a similar bloodthirsty look like their leader.


    The police knew they were in trouble. At a glance, they could tell these weren''t your everyday thugs. The question was why were there this many out, attracting so much attention in broad daylight?


    Stymph''s features changes as bronze feathers covered her arms and her head became more birdlike, "Looks like our guests have arrived."


    Several red feathers flew down at blinding speed. Symph jumped away, her body shifting into a bronze feathered bird. The man with the teal hair disappeared from view and reappeared on top of a nearby building. The dark-haired woman''s body turned into a black, oily substance that caused the feather to pass through her. The only one among the four caught was the spider-like man.


    Hawks flapped his wings as he hovered in place, "Sorry to rain on your party, but I must ask you to stop what your doing," his tone was cheerful but held a clear note of warning.


    Haru''s body flickered into view on top of a lampost while Tokoyami ran up, his breathing even since the distance this time hadn''t been too far.


    Stymph''s eyes glittered greedily, "A fight with the number three hero. This ought to be fun! Blink! Let''s take him!"


    The teal-haired man sighed, rubbing his neck, "Whatever, boss. Arson, Arachnid, we''ll leave the other two to you."


    Arson the black-haired woman eyed Haru with a mocking look, "I want the mysterious one."


    The mandible-faced man rolled his shoulders, sprouting four spider-like legs from his back, "I''ll take the bird."


    Hawks frowned, not liking the matchup. His sidekicks weren''t anywhere nearby and it would take time for more heroes to arrive. He may be the number three hero, but fighting off four villains while protecting the civilians would still be difficult. He wasn''t a power type like All Might.


    On the other hand, he did have two interns to level the playing field. They were both survivors of the USJ Incident so they had experience with villains and top placers during the UA sports festival. He wasn''t a teacher, but he was a good judge of character. These two could handle the situation. Actually, this was a good opportunity to see their skills in a real battle.


    "Akatsuki, Tsukuyomi, protect the citizens! Use your Quirks!"


    The two interns nodded, "Yes, sir!"


    And a clash between heroes and villains began.


    ***


    Hawks dodged as several bronze feathers were shot at him. Using his superior speed, he closed the distance between him and the stymphalian woman. Pulling out his two largest feathers he slashed at her with them. The feather swords screeched across the villain''s metal plumage, showing only slight scratches.


    Even so, Stymph screamed as she lost her balance, faltering midflight


    A sudden sound near him, made the hero bank, avoiding a punch from Blink. He sent a few feathers after him, but the villain''s body faded out upon contact.


    At that moment, over a dozen copies of Blink appeared to be jumping at him from all directions. Hawks moved in a blur, striking through each of them.


    The hero came to a pause, "Illusion''s huh? Pretty useful."


    He raised an arm, blocking a kick as another copy appeared near him. Blink smirked, "My Quirk is a lot more dangerous than just illusions."


    Hawks sent another feather through him, causing him to disappear.


    Another barrage of bronze feathers shot from below as Stymph came back for another attack. Hawk used his feathers to deflect them as he weaved around in the sky, avoiding Blink''s nonstop attacks. Without either of the villains noticing, the hero was quietly diverting a number of his feather to pull nearby civilians out of the way to safety.


    "If we keep to the air, I''ll play this one time," he mocked, "I want to see how capable my interns are. If things go bad, then, I''ll step in."


    ***


    On the ground, Arachnid made the first move as he lunged towards Tokoyami, his hands changing to spear-like claws while his extra limbs struck towards the young hero in training.


    "Dark Shadow!"


    The villain was met fully in the face by the sentient shadow slamming him backward.


    "You shouldn''t be so careless against an unknown opponent," Tokoyami chided sternly.


    Arson let out a dark giggle, "Oh really?"


    There was a crash as Arachnid stood up and charged forward again. Dark Shadow moved to strike him again but was shot in the face with a stream of oil shot from Arson''s fingers. Blinded, the Quirk was struck heavily into the ground before Arachnid ran at Tokoyami.


    The bird teen''s eye widened as he saw the clawlike hand aiming at his ?h?st and tensed to jump away.


    There was a thud as Haru''s figure appeared in between them, sweeping a high kick that deflected the punch. Moving in a blur, he sent many stabbing palm strikes to the large villain''s torso before slamming both palms to his ?h?st.


    "Eight Trigrams Air Palm!"


    The blast of air, sent Arachnid staggering back, his balance lost.


    Arson shot another stream of oil at the young heroes, but this time, Tokoyami had Dark Shadow deflect it before it struck. Haru gripped the edge of his sugegasa and spun it at the female villain as its edges serrated into sharp paper blades.


    Arson merely stood still as the hat passed through her, "My, my... such fierce young ones," she grimaced, "I hate it that your faces are hard to read," she complained referring to Tokoyami''s appearance and Haru''s mask, "I want to see the fear when you realize you are going to lose."


    Haru and Tokoyami got into fighting positions, their expressions stern.


    Haru tried to call the sugegasa back but frowned as he realized the paper attached to his headgear was now coated with oil. If there one thing that was worse than water for Haru''s origami, it was oil. Someone with an Oil Quirk was definitely not the most ideal opponent especially since this individual could turn her own body into a liquid, making her supposedly invulnerable to physical attacks.


    Then there was Arachnid. The man seemed to carry the physical attributes of a spider giving him tough skin, four extra limbs from his back, and who knows what else. Judging from the man''s mandibles it would be best to avoid getting bitten too.


    Tokoyami glared at the male villain carefully, "I can take this one. Dark Shadow and I are strong enough to deal with him."


    "Okay," Haru agreed, acknowledging that his classmate wouldn''t do as well against an opponent he couldn''t hit, "I''ll take care of the woman and keep her from distracting you again."


    A paper katana formed in the redhead''s hand. Let''s see what her weakness is.


    Moving in a blur, Haru swept past his opponent, causing black oil to spray through the air as he sliced her body in half.


    Arson''s body collapsed into a puddle before several oil bullets blasted from her now flattened form. Haru took a step back paper peeling off his body as a paper clone remained in front of him.


    The paper clone slammed its hands into a ram sign, "Shikigami Dance!"


    A pair of wings spread from its back, shielding its original from the widespread oil barrage. The oil hit it dead on, soaking the paper construct and causing it to stick together, rendering it useless.


    Arson''s body rose up from the ground a smirk showing from behind her hair, "How unfortunate that your Quirk is so badly matched up against mine, boy."


    Haru narrowed his eyes as he skidded around his clone, "Shinra! Kai!"


    With a roar, the two leopards burst from the ground, catching at the villain woman by surprise. Arson dodged the unleash claws and fangs of the two animals trying to spray oil on them with little success. The two cats were fast and well-coordinated. If she tried to focus on one, the other would jump in and forced her to move.


    Haru raised his hand in a seal of confrontation, "Filo! Evacuate!"


    There was a hum as hundreds of hummingbirds flew from his robes, following by a series of angry cheeps as the tiny bird herded the watching civilians a safer distance away or in some cases bodily moving the occasional obstinate person.


    Arson saw what he was doing and noticed Hawks feathers doing the same thing. A wicked grin appeared on her face. Crouching low she spun in a full cirl spewing a large stream of oil around her. Haru flicked his hand, dispersing both his leopard creations as he moved to directly fight the villain.


    Arson''s eyes gleamed crazily, "Do you want to know why I''m called Arson?" she taunted, pulling out a lighter.


    A paper kunai flew overhead, the attached tag catching her eye. There was an explosion and the female villain was sent flying back, her face stiff with disbelief.


    Haru eyed her coldly, "If you depend on dirty tricks, you aren''t worth my time," he stretched out a hand twirling a small origami crane between his fingers, "Innocent child''s toy... or instrument of mass destruction?" he swung his arm, sending a small barrage of the helpless looking creations, "You be the judge."


    The ground shook as the cranes exploded, filling the air with smoke. Haru smirked under his mask as he moved forward through the cover he had created. ''Look''s like those new paper bombs work really well. They create less of a spark while still using the right amount of force. Power Loader is quite amazing. If I can keep the oil from being sparked everything will stay under control.''


    Arson hit the ground, her body bruised from the bombs. Her eyes frantically searched the smoke, trying to find her opponent. A moment too late, she saw Haru appear from the smoke, brandishing a katana. With an upward sweep, the blade raked across her body. A spurt of black liquid, sprayed from the cut, revealing that the villain had again turned her body into oil.


    Due to her liquified state, Arson was visually impaired for a moment as she used her fluid form to move away. As she took a solid form she was confronted by Haru''s foot flying into her face, forcing her to liquefy her head again.


    Haru twisted to avoid getting coated in the oil and used his grounded foot to jump back. An instant later, a long oil robe shot out and wrapped around his waist, trying to reel him in.


    Haru quickly wove some hand signs, "Raiton!"


    There was a hiss of electricity as the oil holding him burst. Unfortunately, the lightning did little else since oil did not conduct electricity.


    Arson repaired again, her expression ugly, "You''re an annoying little child, I''ll give you that," her face twisted into a maniac expression, "But you really can''t win against us!"


    Haru noticed her drop the lighter too late, "EVERYONE BACK!"


    The lighter hit the ground, igniting the oil-soaked area with a woosh. Haru''s body disappeared just before fire burst to life right where he had been standing a moment ago.


    Dark Shadow screeched in agony at the light pulling away from a nearly beaten Arachnid back to his master.


    Using the Body Flicker, Haru appeared next to Tokoyami, grabbed him, and pulled him to safety as the fire quickly spread along the oil-soaked street.


    Arson stood in the middle of the flames, cackling as cries of fear rang out from the spectators.


    "YOU SEE! I SHALL DESTROY ALL! CONSUME ALL! I WILL REMOVE ANYTHING THAT GETS IN MY WAY!"


    A badly beat-up Arachnid screamed in pain as his body was caught in the fire and he frantically rolled around, trying to put out the flames ???k?n? at his body.


    Haru''s glare faded as he realized the deranged woman was at risk of burning herself and her partner. Swiftly, he reached into his pouch and pulled out a scroll as he ran into the center of the inferno.


    His finger broke the fastening thread and he flung out his arm, unfurling the scroll''s multiple seals, "Unsealing Technique: Paper Snowstorm!"


    Arson''s laughter was silenced as she saw a tsunami of paper rolling towards her, smothering out the flames in its wake. Even if some of the paper burned, more was there to snuff the fire out.


    "No... MY DESTRUCTION SHALL NOT BE STOPPED!" she screamed as she shot jets of oil from her mouth and hands.


    Burst through the wall of paper his hand raised in the seal on confrontation, "Tsukuyomi!"


    Dark Shadow sailed over the paper mass and snatched up the injured Arachnid, pulling the unresisting villain into the air and back to Tokoyami''s side.


    With only Arson left, Haru launched himself at her as her clothes and hair set on fire. The burning villain''s face was twisted with rage and pain as Haru dropkicked her to the face. The force of the blow knocked her clear of the conflagration, causing her body to roll and slam into the ground violently.


    Haru landed in a kneeling position as paper began encasing Arson''s body, putting out the ???k?n? tongue of fire spreading across her body.


    The villain became desperate, "It can''t... end... I won''t..."


    She staggered to her feet, trying to turn her body into oil and soak the paper, but Haru Raised his hand into a seal of confrontation, "Coordinated Light Formation!


    A sealing formula appeared beneath them. Forcefully it froze Arson''s movements and immobilized her Quirk.


    "Fire Style: Calidos Brachium..." Haru''s clenched fist burst into flame, "You like burning people so much," he slammed his fist into Arson''s stomach, "THEN GET A TASTE OF YOUR OWN FETISH!"


    Arson coughed out spittle from the force of the punch. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she passed out.


    Haru let out a sigh, a feeling of minor tiredness hitting him after the amount of chakra he had used for his last move. There was a click of footsteps and he turned to see Tokoyami carrying an unconscious Arachnid.


    "Quite impressive, Akatsuki. You managed the fire very well."


    Haru glanced around, telekinetically gathering the paper covering the area, "I was careless and let my guard down. The fire shouldn''t have happened in the first place."


    There was a thud as Blink slammed beside them, his eyes covered by several of Hawks feathers. There was a crash as Stymph landed a short distance away her boy shifting back into her original form.


    Hawk''s landed lightly a moment later.


    "Good job, you two!" he drawled cheerfully, "You managed to finish your fights before I finished mine!" he tilted his head at Arson and Arachnid''s restrained forms, "We''ll let the police take care of them. Akatsuki, if you please?"


    Haru nodded, using his origami to restrain Stymph and Blink, making sure to cover the latter''s eyes. As it turned out, Blink''s Quirk allowed him to created projections which he could teleport into, requiring he could see them.


    Tokoyami gave a satisfied nod, "That seems to be all of them."


    Dark Shadow came out and nuzzled Haru''s shoulder.


    Haru gave it a small pet, absently singing to himself, "Hello, darkness my old friend~"


    Hawks tilted his head, "How does the rest of that song go?"


    Haru shrugged, "No idea."


    Tokoyami gave a suspicious cough.


    ''He knows the words...'' The other two shared the same thought.


    There was the sound of cheering from the spectators as the two police officers who they had helped approached them.


    "Thank you, Hawks. You really helped us out of a pinch."


    Hawks sent them a victory sign, "No problem! Glad to help!"


    The officer turned to Haru and Tokoyami, "I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are, but thank you!"


    Haru felt a little bashful but gave them a wave and a smile they couldn''t see. However, due to his chakra''s reflective nature, his aura was still able to convey warm feelings.


    Tokoyami simply nodded, "It was our p???sur?."


    Hawks placed his arms behind his head, tapped his boot against the ground, "Welp! I think that''s it! You two did a good job, I''ll treat you to some dinner."


    Haru turned, his mouth open to say something when he was suddenly struck in the ?h?st by a powerful force. His body jerked from the impact as the sound of a sniper echoed across the city.. As he began to fall, his sugegasa fell from his face, revealing his widened eyes.

 Chapter 37 - Naruto Universe Part Three: Old Allies Old Enemies

    (A/N) I just happened to have this mostly finished without realizing it. I planned for longer but cut it in half so I could post this to make up for the lack of updates


    If you are not familiar with Naruto Shippuden then much of this may not make sense.


    ***


    (Land of Lightning: Day 2 of the 4th Great Shinobi War...)


    Nagato stared at the two reanimated shinobi as Konan used her origami to seal them away. The fight hadn''t lasted for too long but still long enough to delay them. After all, they were former Kage.


    "We''d best hurry. We must find Itachi and end the Reanimation Jutsu."


    Konan looked up at him, "Nagato... You''re still weak."


    He shook his head, "Even if my body is weakened, the Reanimation grants us infinite chakra," he slammed his hand on the ground, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    There was an explosion of smoke as the drill-beaked bird appeared beneath him. Wordlessly, he reached out a hand towards his wife.


    Konan stepped onto the summon and held Nagato kneel on its back, "Very well. Let''s go."


    ***


    (Akatsuki Hideout: Hidden Grotto...)


    Nagato and Konan made their way to the hidden cave Kabuto had been hiding since the beginning of the war following the path Itachi had laid out for them.


    Once they arrived, Konan stiffened slightly.


    "What is it?"


    Konan pointed at the cave, "Look."


    Nagato''s Rinnegan eyes scanned the cave, piercing through the barriers and broken traps that littered its maze-like structure. Upon seeing the chakra signatures within the largest cave, his eyes widened.


    "Sasuke Uchiha..."


    Konan nodded, "It appears so."


    Nagato released the summon, lightly dropping to the ground, "Let''s enter."


    ***


    Itachi straightened up his left Sharingan eye fading into a dull white, "He cannot escape this loop," he stated as he stepped back from Kabuto''s frozen figure, "He''ll remain inside this Samsara."


    Sasuke heard the sound of footsteps behind them and whirled around, his sword held ready to attack.


    "No need for alarm. We''re allies," Nagato''s deep voice echoed in the large cave, as he entered the room, leaning on Konan''s shoulder.


    Konan looked at Itachi and then Kabuto, "What Jutsu is this?"


    "The other Uchiha forbidden Jutsu. The companion to Izanagi," Itachi explained, "A Jutsu that decides fate. The Izanami," he rested a hand on the still-standing Kabuto''s head, "I''ll keep him trapped so that it''s easier for me to cast my usual Genjutsu on him."


    Sasuke looked slightly awed, "So... he''s caught in the loop you''ve created? That''s the Izanami?"


    Itachi turned to face him, "The Izanami is a visual Jutsu that places one''s opponent into an infinite loop of time and sensations that you create. All at the cost of the sight of one eye. Just like the Izanagi."


    Nagato felt Konan''s sudden agitation at the mention of Izanagi and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, "So he will be fighting phantoms of you and your brother in his mind for all eternity?"


    Itachi shook his head, "Not quite. There''s an escape route built into the Jutsu. He can feasibly disengage. You see, the Izanami was made to admonish and salvage an Izanagi user."


    Sasuke drew a sharp breath, "What does that mean?"


    "Reality is a product of chance that we call fate. We cannot predict it. Izanagi can twist around an inconvenient reality and lead it to a new fate. At a whim, a user can change the original reality and change it into a new one. A fallen opponent can just revive so to an enemy it is an intolerable Jutsu. If someone is using the Izanagi to change the outcome to their own benefit, the Izanami causes them to circle around in an endless loop."


    "I believed that the Izanagi was the ultimate visual Jutsu," Sasuke stated, "But this means that the Izanami is a far superior one. Izanami forms a loop using physical sensation and even stopping Izanagi from warping reality."


    Itachi didn''t confirm or deny the statement, "Since the Izanami is a Jutsu meant for stopping the Izanagi, there''s an escape route that''s built into the loop," Sasuke''s eyes widened as Itachi continued, "Originally, the Izanami was designed to keep the Uchiha honorable and humble. It''s to stop you from taking the easy way out from inconvenient outcomes. Once one accepts the original outcome and stops trying to run from it, the loop will stop. This Jutsu guides you towards accepting your fate instead of relying on Jutsu to change it. A Jutsu with an escape is too dangerous to use in combat. That is why the Izanami is a forbidden Jutsu. If Kabuto stops trying to transform himself as he has, then he''ll bring the loop to an end."


    Sasuke stared at his older brother with a neutral expression, "The Uchiha Clan and their history of conflict. The arrogance and recklessness displayed by those who misused the Izanagi. The clashes between them and being stopped by the Izanami. I understand why Izanagi and Izanami became forbidden Jutsu. I also see how one must also learn from the past and accept one''s fate and find a way to move on afterward. But..."


    ***


    (Play: Uchiha Itachi Words || Accept Yourself: youtu.be/wwD0tK6UOWQ)


    ***


    The young Uchiha took a step towards his sibling.


    "Why? Why''d you even bother casting this Jutsu on Kabuto? If he can still escape then¨C"


    "¨CHe reminds me of the old me," Itachi''s voice was soft as he spoke to his younger brother, "He thinks by getting everything, he can accomplish whatever he wants to and he makes himself believe that he can''t fail. Even if that really amounts to lying to himself. I stopped listening to what anyone else said and I stopped letting myself trust anybody. In his case, Kabuto is so deluded that he thinks that all these powers are his and his alone. I understand him too well. Both of use were used by the shinobi world. He can''t forgive himself or accept himself for what he truly is. It''s clear that what he''s doing is wrong but he''s not completely to blame for not realizing that. My chance has passed me by but he can still forgive himself."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, "But why, Big Brother? Why would you feel you needed to help him do that? He is not like you! No, you were perfect!"


    "Sasuke..." Itachi reprimanded gently, "You know... I was going to control you. I planned to use the visual Jutsu, Kotoamatsukami. I treated you as though you were a child. I thought you needed my protection. I was unable to trust your strength," he paused for a moment, "It may be... that a perfect being does not all exist in the whole world. Sometimes two people who appear to be complete opposites are actually two sides of the same coin and can only succeed when they work together. Like the Izanagi and the Izanami," he gave a sad smile, "Look at me and find in yourself what I couldn''t find in me. However... Do not ever say that I was perfect. First off, I should have acknowledged and appreciated myself for the person I was. If I''d just done that, I never would have had to lie to anyone, to myself, or to you. If you lie to yourself, how can you have friends or be trustworthy? In the end, all these lies will keep you from seeing your true self," he turned to face Kabuto, "I''ll stop the Reanimation Jutsu now."


    The elder Uchiha reached out and removed the non-responding Kabuto''s glasses.


    Nagato gave a sad smile, "All the reanimated shinobi will be gone."


    "And that shall bring the war to an end," Konan finished.


    Sasuke''s eye widened, "But, Brother... that means you''ll be gone too..."


    "But I will have protected my village," Itachi answered, "I''m Itachi Uchiha of the Leaf once again. I have no regrets."


    "But why?" Sasuke raised his voice, "Why help the very village that did this to you? That put you where you are? You may be able to forgive the Leaf but I can''t!" he clenched his fists in anger, "You have no more regrets? What about what you made me become! What about that?" he ?h?st heaved after his emotional outburst, his Sharingan eyes staring at the elder Uchiha''s expressionless face.


    "I''m not the one who can change you, Sasuke," Itachi turned away, "But I can stop this. This Reanimation Jutsu is something I can affect. In doing so, I would fulfill my promise to Naruto at least," Sasuke gasped at the name as Itachi placed a hand over Kabuto''s eyes, gently opening them, "It''s time to end this. Tell me the signs to stop the Reanimation Jutsu."


    Itachi''s single Mangekyo Sharingan widened. Tsukuyomi!


    Kabuto, while still stuck in the Izanami, slowly spoke in a trance-like state, "Ne... Ushi... Saru... Tora... Tatsu... I..."


    Itachi''s face bore a resolute expression, "Alright. Ne."


    Kabuto placed his hand in the rat sign.


    "Ushi."


    Kabuto placed his hands in the ox sign.


    "Saru."


    Kabuto placed his hands in the monkey sign.


    Sasuke''s eyes teared up but he blinked back his tears deactivating his Sharingan, "I guess... it won''t matter what I say, will it?" Itachi didn''t respond, "When I saw you because I wanted to confirm whether or not Danzo or Tobi had told me the truth... but that wasn''t the only thing I was able to verify," Sasuke''s voice cracked, "When I''m with you, I remember things. Childhood feelings of adoring my big brother... That''s the reason why... The closer I get to you, the closer I get to how we were before as brothers and the more I understand you," his expression changed to one of grief and restrained anger, "The more I come to hate the Hidden Leaf for causing you so much pain. I hate it more now than I''ve ever hated it before. I know what you want me to do. What you want me to be. You''re my big brother, so you are going to disapprove, but it''s because you''re my brother that no matter what you say you''re not going to stop me. Even if you protect the village now, I will destroy it someday."


    Itachi spoke softly, "Tora."


    Kabuto placed his hand in the tiger sign.


    "Tatsu."


    Kabuto placed his hands in the dragon sign.


    Sasuke''s attempt to remain strong was fading, "So it''s goodbye."


    "I.''


    Kabuto placed his hands in the boar sign.


    Itachi took a breath, "Reanimation Jutsu: Release!"


    A burst of chakra displaced the air within the cave causing a gentle breeze to break the silent hush of the grotto.


    Itachi''s body began glowing with a dim light as his form began to crumble.


    ***


    (Play: Emotional Anime OST- Goodbye Forever ( Naruto): youtu.be/tZSvfgohD-A)


    ***


    Across the many battlefields spread across the shinobi world, hundreds of reanimated shinobi began glowing in a similar light.


    With the control on their minds broken, the undead army stopped fighting and allowed themselves to be put to rest, their souls returning to the Pure World.


    ***


    Itachi staggered slightly as he turned to face his little brother for the final time, "There is... still time..."


    "Itachi," Nagato spoke up as Konan helped him forward, "Have him tell how to sever the ties of the Reanimation Jutsu. If you use it, you can remain longer with your brother!"


    Sasuke''s eye widened as hope bloomed in his ?h?st.


    "I will not."


    Konan stares at him in disbelief, "Itachi... He''s your family... At least..."


    Itachi shook his head, "My time has long passed. I will trust Sasuke to make his own decisions," he sent a small smile, "However, while I have already decided to entrust to future to my brother, both of you still need to do the same with your child."


    Nagato gave a sad smile, "Even if wanted to. We don''t deserve to do so."


    Konan blinked back tears, "Our actions left him without the family we should have had."


    Itachi looked at Kabuto, "Tell me the signs to break free of the Reanimation."


    "Mi... Hitsuji... I... Inu... Tora..."


    Itachi turned to the couple, "I''ll leave the choice to you but if you remain..."


    Nagato looked at Konan, "Even with the Reanimation Jutsu undone, the war wouldn''t end so quickly."


    Konan nodded in understanding, "First, we will deal with Madara."


    Nagato looked at Itachi, "We''ll leave for now," he looked at Sasuke, "Madara is targeting you. If you''ll allow us, we''ll accompany you where you head next... Repayment for what your brother has done for us."


    Sasuke didn''t respond and the couple withdrew.


    ***


    (Later...)


    Konan and Nagato stood at the entrance to the cave.


    "Are you sure this is the right decision? Lingering from beyond the grave?" Konan''s voice was subdued.


    Nagato gave her a resolute look, "The Akatsuki was founded to bring the world into an era of peace. However, due to our actions, the world has instead been riven to war. In order to repent for my sins during my life, I must bring this conflict to an end," he reached out a hand, "Konan, will you help me fulfill my selfish d?s?r? one last time?"


    The purple-haired woman took his hand giving him a fond smile, "As you wish."


    They both sensed the approach of several people and turned to face them.


    "Well, well, to think the two of you decided to linger after all," Orochimaru smirked at them.


    Nagato looked at the snake unperturbed, "Orochimaru. I suspected that Sasuke killing you was too easy, considering who you are. It seems he was able to revive you."


    Konan looked at the two other men standing next to Sasuke, "Suigetsu. Jugo. I see you''re still alive. Is Karin well?"


    Suigetsu flinched on seeing the dead kunoichi, "This whole reanimation thing is getting on my nerves! How are you still here?"


    Sasuke glanced at the Uzumaki and his wife, "So you two decided to stay."


    Nagato gave a short nod, "Yes, but as promised, we''ll accompany you on part of your journey before we head off to the war," he glanced off into the distance, "I sense an incoming battle of the kind the world hasn''t seen in our lifetime."


    Sasuke looked off in a different direction, "Let''s go."


    ***


    (Later... In the Hidden Leaf...)


    Five shadowed flickered into appearance within the village.


    Nagato glanced off in a northerly direction, "It seems that battle has begun."


    Konan looked amazing, "I can sense the chakra from here."


    Suigetsu and Jugo looked up as well. Despite not being sensory ninja, they could feel it too.


    Sasuke looked at the Sannin by his side, "Let''s just go. Lead the way, Orochimaru."


    ***


    They arrived in front of a large rundown shrine.


    Nagato''s eyes widened at the symbol over the door, "This...!"


    "A shrine of the Uzumaki Clan," Orochimaru confirmed, "Surprisingly it seems to be untouched."


    They entered the shrine and were faced with a large wall adorned with many forms of oni masks.


    Konan glanced at Nagato, "The Reaper?"


    Orochimaru reached up and took down one of the masks, "Found it. Let us go."


    ***


    As they moved through the village, they were met by the peaceful night bustle of shinobi and civilians heading home from work. No matter the era, even in war, the people of the hidden villages knew that life had to continue.


    Nagato and Konan kept looking around, their eyes sad as they remembered the pain they had caused on this very site.


    Without warning, Sasuke leaped away from them, moving to stand where he could overlook the village.


    Suigetsu placed a hand on his hip a little impatiently, "What is up with Sasuke now?"


    Orochimaru answered with a hint of nostalgia in his voice, "He''s like me before I wanted to destroy the Leaf."


    Suigetsu looked at the Sannin, "How so?"


    "You see, both he and the village have changed. This place still remains his homeland. He needs time to reconfirm his decision and resolve by immersing himself in sentimentality and retracing the past."


    Suigetsu sighed, "I see... So, you''re over it already, then?"


    "Hm?" Orochimaru glanced at the white-haired teen.


    "That immersion in sentimentality to reconfirm your resolve to destroy the Leaf thing?" Orochimaru gave a soft smile as Suigetsu continued, "Hey, you know, come to think of it, all of us were your cream of the crop top subordinates, isn''t that right?" he raised a finger, "And right now we''re inside the Leaf village. With all the strong folk away fighting in the war, isn''t this like... the absolute perfect chance for you."


    Orochimaru let out a small chuckle, "Yes, perhaps. Well except for one little thing," he glanced at the two reanimated shinobi behind them, "Since these two were placed under Kotoamatsukami telling them to protect the Leaf. It''s not as simple as that. Even at my full power, I wasn''t able to win against Nagato''s Six Paths of Pain."


    ***


    (Ruins of Uchiha Naka Shrine...)


    The stone covering the secret entrance to the shrine''s underground chamber slid open as Sasuke weaved the needed hand signs.


    "Let''s go."


    Sasuke jumped into the dark passage and the others followed directly behind.


    They all entered the secret chamber as the young Uchiha used Fire Style to light the braziers in the room.


    "Well then, I''ll get started," Orochimaru took off the cloak he was wearing and let it drop to the floor, "It''s best if you stand back."


    The Sannin placed the oni mask on his face.


    A burst of foreign chakra burst from his body as he staggered, letting out several cries of pain. There was a chilling hum as a demonic manifestation appeared behind him with a ghostly cackle.


    Nagato narrowed his eyes, raising his hand threateningly but did not attack. Even though the plan had already been explained on the way, the fact that Orochimaru was summoning the Shinigami, the Death Reaper, was not something he would take likely. Although he did not know the full details of the Reaper Death Seal, Nagato, as an Uzumaki, knew how dangerous it was.


    The Shinigami raised its sword and slit open its stomach. At the same time, a gash appeared on Orochimaru''s body as well, but the object was achieved.


    Five spirit-like chakras flowed from the Shinigami''s open stomach. Four flowed to the center of the room. That last flowed into Orochimaru''s arms.


    Orochimaru pulled the mask from his face, causing the Shinigami to vanish.


    "Jugo! Sasuke! Suigetsu! Nagato! Konan!" His face was twisted in pain, "Get ready now!"


    Jugo took a step towards Sasuke, "Got it!"


    Jugo raised his hand and placed it on Sasuke''s arm. Using his inborn sage power, he injected Sasuke with his special chakra. As a result of this, six White Zetsu clones were forcefully ejected from Sasuke''s body.


    Nagato reaches out a hand, "So Tobi planted you on Sasuke to keep an eye on him. He didn''t take chances."


    An invisible force gripped the clones and pinned them to the ground.


    "Damn it! How did you¨C?"


    Orochimaru had dropped to one knee, bleeding out, but he still smirked, "I know your Hashirama cells inside and out from all of my experiments," he grunted in pain, "And that includes how to detect you, of course."


    Before the White Zetsu could do anything, Konan''s paper had them entrapped and bound.


    Orochimaru placed a hand on the floor, breathing heavily as a sealing formula appeared on the floor, surrounding four of the White Zetsu. "Stand away. I have the DNA of those four too. Suigetsu, Jugo, take care of the last two."


    Suigetsu gave a sinister grin as took hold of the clone nearest him, "Okie Dokie, Lord Orochimaru! You got it!"


    "..." Jugo silently absorbed the Zetsu he was holding to regain the chakra he had used.


    Orochimaru raised his hand, "Reanimation Jutsu!"


    He slammed his palm to the floor, causing a bright light to ignite from the sealing formula. The four Zetsu clones scream as their bodies were encased in some paper-like ash, changing form. At the last moment, Orochimaru changed into his true, white snake form and possessed the body of the White Zetsu in Suigetsu''s hold.


    The Zetsu clone shuddered before taking Orochimaru''s shape and appearance.


    The Sannin raised his head, a sinister grin of accomplishment on his face, "Yes, the all-knowing. The previous Hokage!"


    A silver-haired man in blue armor glared at Orochimaru with a pair of crimson red eyes, "It''s that shinobi, Orochimaru again," his deep voice was full of menacing.


    The man next to him, a man with long black hair and wearing red armor looked around, "What''s going on?"


    The shortest of the four, an old man in black, replied, "I suspect what is going on is that he undid the Reaper Death Seal. The very thing that sealed us away... and then performed the Reanimation Jutsu."


    "No way..." they all looked at the tall, blonde-haired man in a flam patterned robe as he stared at Orochimaru in disbelief, "You solved how to undo that Jutsu? How?"


    The Sannin smirked, "You underestimate me... Minato. It was originally a sealing Jutsu of the Uzumaki Clan. I extensively researched the ruins and scattered documents of the now-extinct clan since I''ve lost my Jutsu."


    Minato Namikaze, the fourth Hokage looked at the red armored man, "Well, Lord First. It seems that we were recalled to the world of the living."


    The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, peered at the other man in confusion, "Hmm... who the hell are you?"


    Minato blinked and realized he had never met the man in life and turned to show the back of his robe, "The Fourth Hokage, sir."


    Hashirama noted the embroidery symbolizing Minato''s rank and grinned, "Oh ho! The Fourth Hokage, huh? Nice. Nice! The village has remained stable then?"


    Minato hesitated, "Uh... I''m not actually sure if it has or not because, you see, I died and was sealed away before the Third Hokage was."


    Hashirama sobered a little, "Hmm. Is that so? In a different incident than when I was sealed away with Sarutobi."


    "Yes sir, completely separately."


    Hashirama took an eager step forward, "So who is the Fifth then?"


    "Your granddaughter, Princess Tsunade," Orochimaru informed him.


    Hashirama suddenly went into a depression-like state, "Tsuna... huh... is the village... okay...?"


    Minato gave an awkward smile, "Is... there a reason to worry?"


    Hashirama perked up, "She was my first grandchild! I spoiled her rotten. I the end, she even picked up my gambling habit!" he confessed shamelessly and let out a boisterous laugh.


    Everyone sweatdropped.


    "Your granddaughter has actually become quite an exemplary Hokage," Nagato stated, catching everyone''s attention, "When I attacked the village, she defended it heroically."


    Hashirama''s aura turned a little cold at the mention of the attack, "Who are you?" he noticed the other man''s eye pattern, "The Rinnegan?"


    Nagato nodded, "I am Nagato Uzumaki. Thanks to Leaf''s Jinchuraki, I am an ally."


    Konan spoke up from next to him, "I am Konan of the Rain Village. His wife."


    Minato jerked in surprise, "Jiraiya sensei''s students? We thought you were dead! Wait, are you speaking of Naruto?"


    Konan gave a small smile, "Well... we''re dead now. Yes, we know Naruto."


    Hashirama peered at Nagato again, "Unusual hair color for an Uzumaki."


    Nagato shook his snowy colored hair, "I died performing a Jutsu resurrecting the people I killed in my attack. As a result, my hair changed color."


    The man in blue armor, Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, snorted impatiently, "Even on those two," he looked at Nagato and Konan, "A Jutsu I devised being used so casually," he was clearly disgusted.


    "Well, it really isn''t at all that complex a Jutsu," Orochimaru pointed out, "But you shouldn''t have created it."


    "Hmm?" Tobirama grunted in question.


    "Lord Second. Many of the policies that you created and Jutsu that you developed caused problems down the line. Even now."


    Tobirama became enraged, "Why you!" he pointed an accusing finger at the Sannin, "Are you planning to attack the Leaf again?"


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, faced his student sternly, "I took away your Jutsu in exchange for my own life. Yet even now, you still..." he paused, "Then at this time, you revived me, your former master to pit me against the Leaf?"


    Hashirama placed a hand to his aching head, "Ugh. Conflict no matter what era. For sure it can''t be called a great Jutsu. Tobirama, that''s why I told you that time to¨C"


    "¨CBe quiet, Elder Brother! I''m trying to speak to this stripling!"


    "What? But I¨C"


    "¨CSHUT UP!"


    Hashirama sent into depression once again.


    Nagato cleared his throat, "You were not brought back for this reason, but if things get out of hand, my wife and I will try to stop you. After all, we broke our connection to the Reanimation under a different caster but remain programmed to protect the Leaf."


    Orochimaru spread his arm invitingly, "Please do not misunderstand. I do not have any more leanings in that direction at all. That''s why I didn''t suppress your personalities. Certain circumstances are at play this time," he moved to stand next to Sasuke, "I am merely setting the stage for discourse per his d?s?r?."


    Konan sent a worried glance outside the chamber, "And please hurry. The fate of the world may be at stake here."


    ***


    (After a long conversation... If you want to see it watch it yourself because I am not writing it...)


    Hashirama looked at Sasuke, "And now. The truth behind the Uchiha Clan''s Massacre, the meaning of shinobi, and the purpose of the village has been explained, what will you do, Sasuke Uchiha?"


    Sasuke was silent as Itachi''s last word rang through his head.


    ***


    "I want to impart at least this much to you. You don''t ever have to forgive me... and whatever you do from here on out, know this. No matter what I will love you always."


    ***


    Sasuke opened his eyes, "I''m going to head to the battlefield. I won''t let the village and Itachi become nothing!"


    The First Hokage gave a slight smile, "It''s decided! Tobirama! Prepare to fly us outside!"


    "I''d love to use Flying Rajin, but I''m bound right now," Tobirama pointed out.


    Hashirama turned to Orochimaru, "What will you do now?"


    "You said earlier you''d stay with Sasuke, didn''t you," Hiruzen reminded the Sannin.


    Orochimaru gave them a smile that seemed sinister but actually was one that reflected a rare show of good-natured intent, "Of course. We shall accompany him."


    "Whaaaaaaat," Suigetsu screamed, breaking out in a cold sweat. He looked at his friend, "Jugo! Are you?"


    "I''ll go with them too. After all, it''s my duty to protect Sasuke."


    Suigetsu sent silent. Six mighty zombies and three monsters? If I tag along, I''m gonna die for sure. I''m making a break for when I get the chance.


    ***


    The group made their way outside. Standing on top of the cliff over the stone faces of the Hokage carved into the mountain.


    "Ah~ This view sure brings back memories," Hashirama sighed in content.


    With everyone distracted, Suigetsu instantly bolted. IT''S NOW OR NEVER! ACK!


    His body hit the ground when a red-haired figure sailed through the air and drop kicked his head into the cement. The only reason the teen wasn''t dead was that he had turned his body into water last minute.


    "SO IT REALLY WAS YOU, HUH SASUKE!" Karin screeched at the top of her lungs as she took her rage out by pummeling a liquified Suigetsu, "SINCE YOU''RE DIFFERENT, I REALLY COULDN''T BELEIVE IT BUT LOOK WHAT I FIND!"


    Sasuke looked surprised at her sudden appearance. When he had killed Danzo, Sasuke had stabbed him through Karin to do it when she had been taken hostage by the man. Since she was wounded, Karin had been captured and imprisoned at the Hidden Leaf Village. Now it appeared she had escaped and had tracked them down.


    Karin was livid as she tiredly punched Suigetsu''s face once again, "JERK! I''LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!"


    "I''m sorry, Karin."


    Karin''s anger visibly subsided although she clearly was trying to hold a grudge, "Bastard... You think an apology... will get you off the hook... after what you did to me?" her face changed into a ??wd smile, "Good for nothing..."


    "I see you still have a weakness for Sasuke, Karin," Orochimaru teased.


    The redhead flared up, pointing an accusatory finger at them, "JUST LISTEN LORD OROCHIMARU! Sasuke had the gall... to stab me! You believe that?"


    "Me too, dear. Quite a coincidence," the Sannin answered coolly, "But now, I''m cooperating with Sasuke. This is perfect. You can come help us too."


    Karin looked at him as if he were sick, "Whaaaaat~?" she suddenly latched herself onto Sasuke''s arm, "Well I guess I have no choice!" she squealed.


    Hashirama felt chills as he watched, "Who''s she?"


    Nagato turned away, "A distant relative... hopefully very distant."


    Konan looked at the girl hugging the boy, "We never acted like that, did we?"


    The undead couple had an image of themselves standing a measured distance apart their expression emotionless. Then a picture of them behind closed doors not being much different except the rare occasion. They both fell into depression.


    "Maybe it was a mercy for our child..."


    "..."


    Hashirama placed a comforting hand on their shoulders, "Don''t worry about it! You should have seen Tobirama! His love life was way worse."


    The younger Senju popped a vein, "If we weren''t dead already, I would kill you now, Elder Brother."


    Unnoticed by all of them, Hiruzen moved to stand near his former student, "Orochimaru, why have you decided to cooperate with Sasuke now? You''ve been trying so hard to destroy the village."


    Orochimaru became thoughtful, "As you may know, Kabuto absorbed my cells before I was revived. After spending time inside him, I have come to realize something. He copied me and tried to possess everything and failed. Now I''m curious about the different path Sasuke has chosen. That boy, unlike Kabuto, didn''t try to copy me. Maybe there is more to life than what I believed. We shall see."


    Hashirama raised his voice, catching their attention, "My fellow shinobi! From atop these great stone faces watching over the Leaf, let''s burn the image of this village into our minds! Tobirama sighed, placing a hand on his brother and Konan''s shoulders.


    A moment later they vanished, having teleported.


    Minato did the same with the Third Hokage and Nagato.


    Nagato''s expression softened, "Naruto... This time I shall repay the debt I owe you and pass the reigns of godparent of my child to you. Peace shall come!"


    Konan amber eyes glinted, "Tobi... Your actions tore us apart, but I will rectify those mistakes and end this war you created!"


    Minato smiled, "I''ll finally meet my son! Naruto... I''ll make up not being there as your father by bringing you a huge present now."


    Hiruzen had a resolute look on his face, "Now then, it''s been a while since my last war. I must focus and brace for battle."


    Tobirama''s expression hardened, "Madara... We will defeat you!"


    Hashirama grinned, "It''s foolish, I know, but I''m kind of excited to see a familiar old friend! Just you wait, Madara! There''s always conflict, no matter the era, but this shall be the end of wars!"


    The six of them raised their voices in unison, "LET''S GO!"

 Chapter 38 - Targeted

    (A few days previously... Office of the Hero Public Safety Commission...)


    Hawks had his hands shoved in his pockets, looking all nonchalant as he stood in front of the Commission President.


    "We have an ?ssignment for you," the female president''s voice held a note of one used to being obeyed.


    Hawks raised an eyebrow, "Oh? what is it this time?"


    The president opened a file and slid it forward, "We are ?ssigning you this student for the internship program."


    Hawks looked at the photo of a student with crimson red hair and amber-colored eyes, "Oh really? Aren''t students meant to make their own choice when it comes to their internships?"


    "Not this one," the president''s voice was cold, "He''s a special case as you may remember. Anyway, you have already sent a request for him to come to your agency. It will be easy to arrange."


    The number three hero cricked his neck, "It''s not like I have any choice, but even if he is so special, why make all this effort to control him? Is this some spy mission?"


    The president rested her chin on her interlaced hands, "This boy''s been taught too well not to suspect a move like that. Even with your skills, he''d see through it instantly. This is mainly a reminder that we control what he does," she sighed, "Although I must admit he''s drawn too much attention for us to openly do anything. If my predecessor had cracked down from the beginning, we could have groomed him into one of our best agents. Now, there are too many people involved, the police, Best Jeanist, UA''s principal, now Endeavor has his eyes on him. There are others of course, but those are the ones who can cause the most issue."


    "Sounds like you''ve got quite a tangle to deal with," Hawks quipped lightly although his expression didn''t match his tone, "If you don''t want me to spy on him, then what do you really want?"


    The president sent him a serious look, "What I''m about to tell you is highly classified. No one hears this beyond this room."


    Hawks dropped his carefree facade, "Alright. What is it?"


    The president sighed, "Before the rise of All Might, the Japanese government went through several changes as our society was overrun with criminal activity. The position of Prime Minister used to be by appointment by the Cabinet and then designated by the National Diet and the Ministers of State. He''d serve four years without limitation on the number of terms he''d be given. However, in a time of chaos, a new system arose. It became a habit for the Prime Minister to be appointed for life and the successor would be chosen from within the family, creating a ruling dynasty of three generations now. Unofficially, the Prime Minister is considered the Emperor of Japan and holds great power at will."


    "And why are you explaining this? Everyone knows how this works."


    The president sighed, "The current Prime Minister has been acting aggressively of late. He has overrun the procedure and appointed his daughter as his successor. He''s even been provoking war with other countries," she scoffed, "As if we don''t have enough problems. He''s been making moves against our organization and other threats to his power."


    Hawks sighed, "I see... so this is a power play. You want me to get on the kid''s good side and gain another chess piece."


    The president held out another file, "That is only part of it."


    Hawks opened the file and his eyes widened, "What the..."


    The president face looked grim, "He''s been working with someone really powerful. That file holds several cases of mysterious disappearances."


    Hawks flipped through the file, "Heroes, police, civilians... but all disappearing without a trace. All with a potentially useful Quirk. All were covered up with no investigation by a higher up. This has been going on for a while, too."


    The president nodded, "At first we thought it may be a coincidence until one case a missing civilian with a Quirk: Air Walk appeared in front of a local hospital. Doctors said his trauma rendered him unable to reveal anything, but his Quirk had seemed to disappeared due to shock. They kept him overnight, but the next morning, he was missing from his room."


    Hawks furrowed his brows as he turned another page reading aloud the next entry, "Oboro Shirakumo. Quirk: Cloud. Cause of Death: Villain attack. Body found missing. Never reported."


    "After Uzumaki revealed the Nomu from the USJ Incident to be a genetically modified human, we became even more suspicious," the president explained, "Best Jeanist also reported that the villain Kurogiri was the same. We did some tests on the one we have in custody and it seems that the theory about the Nomu was correct."


    "That''s kid''s powers are quite amazing," Hawks mused.


    "Exactly. Now that the reputation of his strength is gaining prevalence, we are worried he may be targeted next. Since recruitment has more or less become out of the question, our idea was to use the public''s image of the Uzumaki to create our own psychological weapon."


    "A symbol to power against the villains," Hawks finished.


    "Exactly. As such, he''s a factor the Prime Minister and his allies won''t ignore. The internships are a time where he, as a student, is vulnerable. Our sources believe he may be next on the hit list."


    "So it''s a protection mission."


    "We want you to keep an eye on him. If our suspicions are true, we''ll take action," she stood up facing the window, "The world he''s comes from is mysterious. We can''t know for sure if he''s the only one out there. It would be in our best interest to appear favorable in Uzumaki''s eyes."


    Hawks hid the look of disgust on his face, "I''m not one to talk, but this kid is a human being, not an object."


    "Debatable. He''s technically not human by Earth''s standards, but that''s beside the point," the president turned to face the hero, "The Hero Public Safety Commission has a duty to balance the influence between heroes and regular members of society. It is our job to monitor potential threats to our peace."


    Hawks closed his eyes defeatedly, unable to say anything. His hands were tied. He knew what would happen if he opposed his superiors. Not all disappearances were as mysterious as the ones he had been shown.


    ***


    (Present... Kyushu...)


    Haru''s body jerked from the impact of something striking his ?h?st as the sound of a sniper echoed across the city. As he began to fall, his sugegasa fell from his face, revealing his widened eyes.


    Hawks'' expression shifted to one of shock and despair as he ran forward to catch him.


    Haru''s boot slammed into the ground, skidding as he righted himself. A chilling look glowed from his golden orbs.


    "Shikigami Dance," the tone of his voice was colder than a northern Japanese winter as he slammed his palms together, "Yggdrasil!"


    There was a rustling sound of thousands of pieces of paper shifting into an immense white tornado that encompassed the whole street. Everyone could only watch in awe as the white wall shimmered and created the hollow trunk of a giant tree, its majestic branches spread out protectively in an unbreachable wall.


    Haru''s opened his eyes, his former expression calmed.


    Hawks was dumbfounded for a moment, not at what he just saw, but the brief show of killing intent that had emanated from Haru''s eyes so briefly he almost missed it. He mentally shook himself, "Akatsuki!"


    Haru touched his ?h?st to signal he was fine, "I''m not hurt," he pointed in a seemingly random direction, "I sense the villain in that direction a few kilometers from here," his expression hardened, "She''s dangerous. Way more skilled than the villains we just fought."


    Hawks had a sudden suspicion on who it was, "Anything unique about her?"


    Haru held out a hand, revealing a bullet made from some strange material, "Does this look familiar?"


    Hawks took the bullet, examining it briefly before confirming his suspicions out loud, "Lady Nagant," his face looked grave as he looked at his interns, "She''s too dangerous for any of us to go after. She''ll snipe us before we can get near."


    Haru tilted his head, "She''s moving away. Judging from her energy flow, she''s not intending to try another kill."


    Slowly the tree began to dematerialize, the paper swirling in a mesmerizing hush.


    Hawks sighed, "I''ll have to make a call... You two get inside and wait for me."


    ***


    Hawks flew to a nearby rooftop, spreading his feathers around to ensure his privacy. Knelt on one knee, making sure to keep out of sight as he dialed a number, impatiently tapping his foot as he waited for the other side to pick up.


    [...Hello?] a man''s voice picked up on the other end, [This is your emergency line. What''s the situation?]


    Hawks face held no trace of joking, "My intern was targeted by Lady Nagant."


    The hero heard a sharp intake of breath before a string of orders was called out on the other side, [Is he alive? What''s his status? What''s her status?]


    "I''m not sure how, but he seems fine. Agitated, but physically unhurt," Hawks expression soured, "I let her go."


    [That''s fine. Even with your skills, she''s a trained killer.]


    "That your commission trained," Hawks pointed out bitterly.


    [Don''t get judgmental with me, Hawks. Nagant was an ?ssassin trained to eliminate threats that other heroes were unable to deal with publicly. Her killing the last president and going rogue on us was unanticipated. She''s more likely targeting the boy to eliminate another ?sset of ours. This can actually work in our favor. If we use the boy as bait...]


    Hawks spoke with a dangerous tone, "We''re not using a kid as bait because you can''t manage one of your own agents. Anyway, this is the president''s decision. Your job is to report to her and inform me what is the next move. We already know he can''t stay in Kyushu."


    [Fine! Fine!] the voice sounded angry, [Just stay low for now. We''ll send some agents to track her down and let you know what we''ll do next. Just fulfill your mission!]


    There was a beep as the man hung up.


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Haru and Tokoyami entered a nearby antique shop that was run by an old couple and their grandson.


    "Oh my! I saw you were hit! Are you hurt?" the old woman asked.


    Haru gave a rueful smile, his eyes glowing reassuringly from above his mask, "I''m fine, really."


    Tokoyami peered at him as Dark Shadow hovered around the redhead in concern, "How did you block the bullet?"


    Haru opened his robe revealing the ever-present locket around his neck. My robe is completely bulletproof when reinforced. The bullet got caught on my locket so I was only knocked back."


    Tokoyami continued to stare at him, unconvinced, "...I see..."


    Haru gave an awkward laugh and turned to the shop owner, "Do you have a washroom I can borrow? The smoke from earlier got in my eyes."


    The old man gave an eager nod, "Of course, sir! My grandson will show you the way! My wife and I shall see to your friend''s needs as well."


    The younger man motioned for Haru to follow him and headed toward the back.


    "Class Rep," Haru looked at Tokoyami holding out a hand, "I''ll hold onto your things while you clean up."


    Haru nodded as he pulled off his robe and handed it to the emo teen, "Thank you."


    He followed the shop owner''s son to the back where he was shown to a small, well-kept bathroom.


    "Feel free to make use of anything inside. We keep this for our customers," the young man informed him. He gave a slight bow, "Thank you for your efforts! If you didn''t stop the fire, our shop may have been burned down!"


    Haru pulled down his mask, revealing a smile, "I''m happy no one was hurt."


    The young man shuffled a little, "Can I get an autograph? For my little sister?"


    Haru blinked before noticing a little girl peeping from around the corner of the hallway.


    "Of course, what''s her name?"


    "Renata."


    Haru accepted the offered marker, "Since this is my first, I''ll make this extra special."


    There was a rustle of paper as he created an intricate paper phoenix. On its ?h?st was the kanji for dawn and beneath it was the spiral symbol of the Uzumaki. Haru crouched and offered the mystical bird to the girl.


    "Here you go!" his eyes squinted kindly at her.


    A little shyly at first, the little girl came out of hiding. Moving as if she were afraid of being bitten, she took the gift.


    "Th-thank y-ou..." she ducked her head in embarrassment.


    Haru chuckled, "You''re very welcome, but since it''s special it has to remain our secret, okay?" he placed his finger to his nose secretively, "We don''t want everyone wanting one now do we?"


    The little girl known as Renata nodded violently, carefully clutching the origami to her tiny ?h?st.


    The older brother patted her head, "Best head on upstairs, now. Let the hero rest."


    Haru stood up, "I''m not licensed yet. I''m just a student."


    The brother nodded, "From UA. I saw you during the sports festival on tv, but you and your friend risked your lives to protect everyone today. That''s a hero in my book," he gently took his sister by the shoulder, "We''ll leave you now."


    Haru watched them head back to the front for a moment before entering the bathroom. Once he locked the door he pulled up his shirt, revealing a large, angry-looking bruise. He grimaced, revealing the pain he was in. He had lied about the bullet striking the locket. The only reason he was alive was because of his costume, but even if the bullet was blocked, the force of the impact was strong. It was a sniper bullet, after all.


    A green light glowed from his hands as he placed a palm to his ?h?st.


    ''That was too close.''


    He shook his head, refusing to think about it. If he pondered his brush with death, he''d lose it. He needed to wait until he got back to the agency before he could consider talking to someone. As if reading his thoughts his phone buzzed.


    ***


    (Play: fashion || bnha: youtu.be/xw9QhaWBgS4)


    [Fashion~ (Fashion~)


    Put it all on me


    Don''t you want to see these clothes on me


    Fashion~ (Fashion~)


    Put it all on me


    I am anyone you want me to be!]


    ***


    Haru fumbled with his weapon''s pouch, cursing under his breath. He finally fished out his phone, putting it to his ear as he accepted the call.


    "Yes, sensei?"


    [I heard what happened. Are you okay?]


    Haru deadpanned slightly, "That was fast."


    [This isn''t a joking matter. Are you alright?]


    Haru sighed, "I''m okay. Just bruised and shaken."


    [It happened, didn''t it... That same feeling from the USJ.]


    Haru sighed, running his fingers through his hair, "Yeah..."


    There was a short silence before Best Jeanist spoke again, [I''m proud of your reaction. Instead of following your first instinct, you prioritized the safety of the people around you,] there was the sound of angry yelling and a crackling boom, [Looks like I''ll have to cut this short. Call me if you need anything.]


    Haru heard the other end hang up and put away his phone. The conversation wasn''t much, but he felt better. He finished his first aid, bringing the swelling of the bruise down. While still unable to fully heal it using Mystical Palm yet, he''d got a little better at developing the Jutsu to this point. Now, he could at least maneuver without too much discomfort.


    Pulling his shirt down, he exited the bathroom, readjusting his mask. He returned to the shop where he found a discombobulated Tokoyami being praised by the shopkeeper and his family.


    "Ah, you''re back," the old woman smiled kindly, "I suppose you''ll be going soon?"


    Haru bowed respectfully, and was mirrored by Tokoyami, "I''m afraid we must. Thank you all for your hospitality."


    The shopkeeper bowed in return, "It was our p???sur? for our ship to be honored with your presence. I see the two of you cling to the old ways of heroes. You will do well in the future."


    Haru took his robe and hat from Tokoyami and pulled them on as they turned to leave. Renata ran after them, stopping at the door.


    "Thank you, Mr. Heroes!"


    Tokoyami gave a stoic nod, "Our p???sur?."


    Haru gave the girl a closed-eyed smile, "You be good, Renata," he patted her on the head before following Tokoyami down the street.


    They walked in silence before Tokoyami spoke up, "So where is Hawks?"


    Haru pointed up, "Above us."


    As if on call, Hawks dropped right behind them, placing a hand on both their shoulders, "What are you two doing out here?"


    Tokoyami looked at the hero from over his shoulder, "Looking for you."


    Hawks sighed, giving them the sad eyes, "I thought I said to wait inside. You two are really stubborn."


    Haru ?r??n?d dramatically, "There you go... batting your big eyes with your false fricken eyelashes!"


    "I... don''t wear false eyelashes..." Hawks admitted.


    Haru spun around in shock, "WHAT?" he peered closely at Hawk''s face, "Well, aren''t you a gorgeous bastard!"


    Hawks was a little thrown off, "Umm... Thank you?"


    Tokoyami shook his head, "Don''t overthink it. He like this with everyone."


    ***


    (Hawks'' agency...)


    "Transferred?" Haru was incredulous.


    Hawks deadpanned, "I know. It''s ridiculous, but that''s the decision. The Commission is afraid they might have a mole who reported where your internship is. We can''t keep you here."


    Haru massaged his temple, "Well, who is it?"


    Hawks gave an awkward chuckle, "It might piss you off~" he said in a sing-song voice.


    "Who. Is. It."


    "Endeavor."


    Both of Haru''s eyebrows shot up, "Eh?"


    Hawks snorted in amusement at his expression, "Yeah, I had the same reaction."


    "Well, I can''t complain since I''m neither being locked up nor sent back home... but..." Haru''s voice trailed off.


    "Endeavor won''t be very happy about being the second choice?" Hawks guessed.


    "Exactly," Haru ducked his head in depression as he ?r??n?d, "Ugh..."


    Hawks clapped his hands together, catching Haru''s attention, "Well then. We''ll ship you off tonight!" he stood up, "And while we wait, you can tell me about the League of Villains!"


    Haru sweatdropped, "What''s there to tell? A bunch of thugs with a hidden mastermind infiltrated the USJ, I got stabbed, and there was enough blood to make a vampire happy... and in the end, All Might showed up... and the rest of the teachers."


    Hawks played along with the game of riddles, handing Haru a piece of paper, "I made a map of all the possible hiding places in the League could be holing up in."


    Haru stared at it, "This is... just a map of Japan."


    "Yeah, I have no idea where they are."


    "In case you couldn''t tell, I''m laughing on the inside."


    "Good!"


    "That was sarcasm."


    Hawks laughed.


    ***


    (Endeavor Agency... Musutafu...)


    Haru felt completely drained. It was late. It was dark. He was tired. He was hungry. He was pissed. A day with patrols, a fight, not to mention several hours on a train was not ideal to improve one''s temper. On top of that, he had to be escorted by an agent of the Hero Commission the whole time.


    The agent didn''t stand out much, but his overly suspicious behavior of Haru''s actions had grated on the young Bakugo''s already frayed nerves. Haru wasn''t able to do anything without the man demanding what he was doing as if the teenager was a ticking time bomb (something that wasn''t impossible after the first hour) or had a record of trying to escape.


    ''I swear if all this isn''t worth it, I''ll go to Kiyomizu-Dera and take the plunge.''


    Haru b?r?ly restrained himself from dragging his feet as he finally entered the lobby of the Endeavor Agency.


    "We''ve been waiting for you! Welcome to the Endeavor Hero Agency!" an enthusiastic female voice called out to them.


    Haru and the agent looked up to see a woman with copper flame green hair standing with her hands on her h?ps.


    The agent grunted, "Burnin," his way in saying her codename did little to hide his distaste.


    The sidekick gave the man a feral grin, "I wasn''t talking to you!" she leaned forward, staring into Haru''s face, "So you''re the guy who beat Endeavor''s kid."


    Haru''s eyebrow twitched, not feeling in the mood, "Forgive me, but it''s been a long day. Can we cut this short?"


    Burnin straightened up, "A spitfire, huh?" she turned and yelled out to a few other sidekicks in the room, "EVERYONE, WE''VE GOT A FIERY ONE!"


    Several people stopped what they were doing to yell back at her, "HELL YEAH! FLAME ON!"


    The commission agent snorted and slapped a document onto Burnin''s hands, stalking out of the agency without a word.


    Burnin laughed, "Well, c''mon! I''ll take you to see the big man!"


    ***


    Endeavor sat at his desk amidst the awkward silence that shrouded the room.


    Haru spoke first, "So!" he tried to be perky but only managed to sound borderline dismissive.


    The number two hero''s flames burned a few degrees hotter, "And so, indeed."


    Haru''s sensory made him feel even smaller in the giant office room than he did when he first saw it, but he refused to back down. Actually, he was feeling a little spiteful, not at Endeavor in particular, but to the world in general.


    "So, I''ve been sent here. Now what?"


    Endeavor stood up from his desk, "It seems the both of us are unhappy with the commission," he snorted, "The fools. If you''d been sent here in the first place, they wouldn''t have had to transfer you."


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "You know why I was transferred?"


    "I know who''s after you and believe me, even if she is a good shot, that woman knows that her bullets are not enough to deal with me."


    Haru looked a little skeptical but didn''t question, "Good to know."


    There was a knock on the office door.


    Endeavor looked up, "I''m busy at the moment. Who is it?"


    The door opened, revealing Todoroki, "I was told you wanted to see..." he stopped on seeing Haru standing in the room.


    Haru gave him a nonchalant wave.


    Todoroki''s face twisted in anger as he stormed to his father''s desk, "What are you up to? What are you planning, you bastard!"


    He was struck on the head by a harisen fan, causing him to groan. Both the father and the son looked at a horrified-faced Haru.


    "Shit! Sorry! I acted out of instinct!" Haru hid the fan behind his back.


    Endeavor looked at the hidden fan, then at Haru, "Is this a habit of yours?"


    Haru sweatdropped, giving a weak laugh, "My brother has a bad habit of using that word. I''ve been trying to break him of it."


    Todoroki rubbed his head, "Through violence?"


    Haru tilted his head, "This is Katsuki we''re talking about."


    A looked of understanding dawned on Todoroki''s face, "Oh~"


    "If you two are done wasting time, then let''s talk about what''s going on," Endeavor said gruffly.


    Haru absorbed the fan into his body, "Yes, well," he rubbed his neck as he faced Todoroki, "You remember the stuff I told you at the sports festival? Well, long story short, The Hero Safety Commission has an enemy who wants me dead so I was moved to a safer agency."


    Todoroki looked from his classmate to his father, "This is safe?"


    Endeavor crossed his arms, "He''s better off here than anywhere else. At least at this agency, he can hone his abilities."


    Haru leaned close to Todoroki while Endeavor was still speaking, "I don''t mean to pry, but even if your dad is a pain, is at least a good teacher?" he asked in a stage whisper that the hero can distinctly hear.


    "For your information, brat. I''m actually considered a great teacher. I may have a reputation of being strict and brutal, but I at least get results."


    Haru''s eyes actually sparkled, his Bakugo fighting spirit showing, "So, I get to fight someone strong?"


    Endeavor actually gave a smile of satisfaction at having an eager student. He hadn''t had one with that kind of spirit since... He suddenly frowned at the bitter memory.


    "It''s too bad you were born male," he growled as he covered up his discomfort, "You''d have made a suitable partner for Shoto."


    Todoroki looked at his father in disgust but only Haru noticed the slight glimmer of humor from the Flame Hero''s demeanor.


    Haru''s face twisted mischievously, "Not that I''m interested... but... technically... with modern technology... There are a couple of ways..."


    Endeavor''s turquoise blue eyes glared at him warningly, "Even I draw a line, brat. I''m not that desperate."


    "Wow! A hater?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Todoroki looked at the both of them in confusion, "What are you talking about.


    Both the redheads in the room mentally came to a screeching halt. ''SHIT~''


    "It''s best you don''t know," Haru said quickly.


    Endeavor cleared his throat.

 Chapter 39 - To Be The Better Person

    (The next morning...)


    Todoroki woke up bright and early as was his habit. Running his hand through his messy bedhead, he looked around the office dorm reserved for the staff and their interns. He noticed the bunk Haru had been sleeping in the night before was empty and neatly made.


    ''Where''d he go?'' Todoroki frowned. He was still a little perturbed about his friend (he still couldn''t believe that Haru considered him a friend now that he thought of it) was staying at his father''s agency. Considering that Haru had beaten his son publicly at the sports festival, it could be expected that the number two hero would hold a grudge against the redhead.


    The bicolored-haired boy got up and got dressed in his usual training outfit. Endeavor had told both of them that they''d have a morning spar before breakfast so they didn''t need to wear their hero costumes yet.


    After he finished getting ready, Todoroki made his way over to the training room a couple of floors below, taking the staff''s private elevator.


    The Endeavor Agency owned the whole building. It had been designed to fulfill every need the employees could ever need. Living quarters for those unable to find a home nearby, specially reinforced training rooms for Quirk training, high-tech security to ensure privacy in staff-only areas. No expense had been spared.


    Yet another thing that made Todoroki bitter was how his father almost treated his employees better than his own family.


    He opened the door to the ?ssigned training room they were instructed to meet, his mood already ruined for the day.


    The sound of soft, calming music echoing in the large room filtered into his ears, making him freeze in his tracks. He blinked in confusion at the sight in front of him.


    Haru, dressed in a traditional charcoal grey kimono shirt and hakken pants, was performing a series of slow, flowing movements to the music playing from his phone. His eyes were closed, but he moved with perfect awareness. All around him, several sheets of paper curlicues, flowers, and shapes formed and faded away in sync with his movements.


    "Care to join?" Haru broke the near silence, pausing his movements.


    Todoroki felt himself get tugged forward by several pieces of paper before he could refuse.


    "Just follow my movements," Haru flowed into the next kata, "Picture your energy as a stream of water and let your body relax."


    Todoroki complied and tried to imitate his classmate''s movements. For the next couple of minutes, the two of them performed in silence with only the accompanying music filling the room.


    "You''re unfocused," Haru opened his eyes look into Todoroki''s mismatched ones, "You''re trying too hard to imitate me and you''re letting your thoughts wander. It makes your form stiff."


    Todoroki frowned, stopping his movements, "What''s the point of all this?" he was not asking rudely, he was legitimately confused.


    Haru let out a focused breath, "Where I come from, meditation is used to hone and expand our chakra. Tai Chi is a martial art that is designed with meditation as one of its core foundations."


    Todoroki tilted his head, "So I meditate?"


    Haru held out a hand, "Meditation is a practice where an individual focuses the mind on a particular object, thought, or activity," a small flame ignited in the redhead''s palm, "Let''s try to control the size of the flame."


    Todoroki looked uncertain as he raised his left hand. A burst of flame appeared on his arm, threatening to burn his clothes.


    "Focus in containing it. Picture how you want it to look," Haru instructed.


    Todoroki did as he was told and closed his eyes, using the techniques his father had been teaching him to control his flames. The fire on his arm retreated and moved to burn calmly in the palm of his hand.


    "Very good," Haru moved to stand next to him, "Now, let''s continue. Don''t try to imitate me. Calm your mind."


    They both flowed back into a series of katas, each moving individually but using a similar style of containing the fire in their hands. Todoroki''s breathed deeply, feeling the warmth in his left side. Several memories... memories that still gave him frightening dreams at night... filled his mind... but reassured by the other presence in the room, he pushed through.


    Without either boy realizing it, Todoroki''s fire had begun to burn brighter, leaving a bright trail as it was moved through the air.


    Haru''s own flames transitioned from hand to hand as his body expertly twisted in a series of complicated moves, all the time still keeping in sync with the other boy beside him. They had both abandoned their sense of sight and relied only on hearing and feeling the presence in the air to stay in time.


    "Quite the impressive demonstration, but enough wasting time," they snapped their heads up to see Endeavor''s imposing figure standing in the doorway, "Now, let''s begin."


    ***


    "I read about your ''Quirk'' from your files, but it''s lacking in information," Endeavor pointed out as towered above the two boys, "Tell me more about your Ninjutsu."


    Todoroki bristled at the demanding tone, but Haru placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    "What I tell you can''t be shared with anyone else," Haru''s tone was serious, "Since you are willing to teach me, it makes sense I''d tell you how my power works."


    Endeavor gave a single nod, "Very well. Proceed."


    Haru raised a hand, splaying his fingers, "Besides my Kekkei Genkai, which you are familiar with, I can utilize five separate elements: earth, wind, lightning, water, and fire," as he listed them off, the tips of his fingers displayed a small demonstration of each element, "Conveniently for both of us, fire is my strongest element. Normally that would mean I''m restricted to that single element, but now that I have access to my inherent chakra reserves and have mastered chakra control, I can slowly master the others."


    Endeavor grunted, "The sports festival?"


    Haru closed his hand, extinguishing the elements on his hand, "I was able to generate different nature transformations but not all of them were mastered. Using them costs much more chakra than if I mastered a particular Ninjutsu. They can also backfire if I do them wrong."


    "And at what point can you say you''ve mastered an element?"


    Haru thought for a moment, "When you can freely create and control the element, you can say you''ve mastered it. It also helps if you do it without losing too much chakra."


    Todoroki interrupted, a single question prevalent on his mind, "Has anyone mastered all five?"


    Haru nodded, "A few. My dad was one of them."


    Endeavor crossed his arms, "We''ll test your skills with fire while you''re here. Prepare to spar."


    Haru took a step back, "Wait, wait! Now?"


    Endeavor jerked his head at Todoroki, signaling his son to stand to the side, "Of course. I want to see at what level your skills are at," he sent a stern look in Haru''s direction, "No using your Kekkei Genkai for this. While training here, you will learn to master your flames."


    Haru opened his mouth to protest when he was hit by a wave of intense heat emanating from the hero.


    "Hold on!"


    "No need to hold back, this room was built for rough sparing," Endeavor''s flames burned hotter, "I''ll be sure not to hurt you too much as long as you can keep up."


    Todoroki took a step forward in anger when he saw the intense look on Haru''s face.


    "Fine," Haru jumped back a short distance, weaving hand signs. ''Fire Style: Misty Flames Dance!''


    He pursed his lips and exhaled a large cloud of flammable gas towards the Flame Hero.


    Endeavor''s expression didn''t change as the flames on his body vanished, leaving him flameless.


    Haru''s eyes widened as the man''s giant figure moved faster than he could react, slamming a heavy fist into his gut.


    "Bleurgh!" Haru''s coughed out spittle as he was sent flying across the room into the wall.


    "That trick may work on amateurs, but using a technique like that head-on against an experienced fighter is carless," Endeavor rebuked.


    Haru struggled to his feet, his faced twist in pain.


    "Don''t tell me, that''s all you''ve got?" Endeavor goaded him.


    Haru raised his bowed head, cracking a rueful grin, "Nope."


    Endeavor burst from the inferno, his body covered in his Hellflame once again.


    Haru slammed his hands into the tiger sign, kneading chakra in his mouth. ''I may not have enough skill to create much, but it may give me an edge!''


    "Water Style: Water Pillar!"


    A pressurized stream of water shot from his mouth, forming a circular barricade to intercept Endeavor''s charge.


    "Weak!"


    Unfazed, Endeavor pushed through the water with his flames only slightly cooled.


    Haru ducked a swing, sliding to the side to avoid a knee to the face, "Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu!"


    He opening his mouth, releasing a cloud of dense fog into the training room, trying to disable Endeavor''s sight. It seemed he was forced to switch tactics. Without a water source, he had no potential of creating enough water to combat the pro. Even if he was allowed to use his origami, Endeavor could generate enough heat to burn it if he wanted. To make things worse, the hero''s body was trained to peak condition, not to mention his experience made him even more formidable.


    Haru calculated that even if Endeavor went at half power, he''d probably beat Haru within the minute. The teen was strong among his peers, but it could be said that the top five heroes could stand their own against many top shinobi from his home universe, excluding god level.


    (A/N) Do not comment on this being wrong. According to Death Battle, Might Guy can only kill All Might at full power after entering the Gate of Death (Where he wins easily) Based on that calculation the rest seemed clear to me. Also, the power comparison was fair. My brother and I are knowledgeable in both universes.


    Want to confirm?


    Watch: All Might VS Might Guy (My Hero Academia VS Naruto) | DEATH BATTLE!: youtu.be/y2ElPGBm9Bo


    ***


    "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!"


    Haru blew out a small fireball that burst into many other fireballs of similar size.


    "Karmic Raze: Hellfire Storm."


    An intense tornado of fire lit up the room, causing the mist to evaporate from the heat and deflecting Haru''s fire Jutsu.


    Haru leaped into the air, using his chakra to land on the high ceiling, "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    A stream of fire blew from his mouth, aiming directly at Endeavor. The number two hero crossed his arms, tanking the attack as if it were nothing.


    Haru continued to blow as he formed more hand signs. Futon! He opened his mouth, expelling a stream of wind chakra to mix with his fire, intensifying the flames.


    On the sidelines, Todoroki shielded his face from the extreme light and heat, his expression not showing the awe he felt on seeing this rare spectacle.


    Haru cut off the Jutsu, breathing hard as he was out of breath.


    Endeavor raised a fist and launched a compact fireball at him.


    Haru''s body blurred as he dodged. He continued to jump around the room as the hero kept shooting.


    "You can''t dodge forever," Endeavor called out gruffly, his intense blue eyes following the young Bakugo''s movement, seeking a pattern.


    Finally seeing one, he shot a second fireball in alongside the first.


    Haru was racking his brain for a decent strategy that wouldn''t end with him getting roasted alive and unexpectedly, he was given one.


    When he realized that his next landing would be directly in line with one of Endeavor''s fireballs, he opted for a surprise strike.


    Crossing his arms over his face, he slashed both arms across his body, using his fire chakra to protect himself. Endeavor''s fireball blew apart, harmlessly spreading away from him.


    Taking the opportunity of an opening, he dashed forward, "Fire Style: Calidos Brachium!"


    Both his fist burst into flame as he raised them for a head-on strike.


    Endeavor''s own fists ignited, "Bad move, brat."


    Haru''s body suddenly changed tactics as he launched himself into the air. His feet hit the ceiling, causing it to crack under the intense force of his chakra as he propelled himself downward.


    Endeavor raised an arm, as Haru slammed a bone-jarring kick down on him. The hero''s body didn''t move, but his feet sunk into the concrete training floor slightly.


    Haru''s fists heated up intensely as he clasped them together, "DIE!" he slammed them down towards Endeavor''s head.


    A sudden burst of heat knocked him back, sending him tumbling across the room. Moving on instinct, he righted himself, landing in a kneeling position. Haru''s eyes glowed intensely for a moment. With a flash of gold and a rattle of metal, several golden chains appeared on his back swaying behind him menacingly.


    "That''s enough for now," Endeavor relaxed his stance, crossing his arms over his ?h?st.


    Haru blinked, his chains fading to nothingness, "Eh?"


    Todoroki also blinked, "Huh?"


    Endeavor raised an eyebrow, "Any problem with that?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Good," he turned to walk from the room, "Sparring is over for now. You two better get ready for the day. We''ll be heading to Hosu on patrol tonight."


    Haru looked a little surprised, "Hosu?"


    ***


    (Evening... Hosu City: Tokyo...)


    Stain was crouched on a water tower that overlooked the city, his tattered scarf floating in the evening breeze.


    A warp gate swirled open behind him and Shigaraki stepped out, "Huh. Hosu City is nicer than I expected," he looked at the Hero Killer, "What will you do?"


    Stain''s eyes flickered around the cityscape, searching, "I will reform it. In order to do so, blood must spill."


    Kurogiri appeared behind them, "You have a clear goal. Your dedication is admirable."


    Stain stood up with a sigh, "Finally someone understands."


    Shigaraki held his shoulder in remembrance, "I get the feeling you enjoy picking on me."


    Stain blatantly ignored him as he spread his hand, "''Hero'' is a title for those who''ve accomplished great deeds!" he declared, "The city is full of false champions! All they care about is money and fame! Until this world realizes its mistakes," he gripped the handle of the katana strapped to his back, "I will continue my work."


    He launched himself from the tower, drawing his sword as he descended into the city.


    "He talks all high and mighty and stuff," Shigaraki scoffed, "But''s he''s wasting his time focusing on a small stage. He''s so noble, I can cry."


    "You shouldn''t spurn his methods," Kurogiri gently admonished him, "The reality is in all the cities that Stain has appeared, the crime rates have fallen. Perhaps because heroes are more conscientious or perhaps out of fear. Regardless, he does bring change."


    Shigaraki clawed at the skin on his neck, "Oh isn''t that wonderful," his voice was dripping with sarcasm, "Heroes are working harder thanks to all those murders! I guess you can say our hero killer is also a hero breeder!" he dropped the dramatics and sulked, "This is getting boring. It won''t work. We can''t even agree on a basic level and he annoys me. Kurogiri, bring out the Nomus."


    Kurogiri wordlessly opened a portal, letting three of the modified humans through.


    Shigaraki let out a harsh sigh, muttering under his breath, "You think you can get away with stabbing me? When I get tired of you, I''ll kill you whenever I feel like it, just like that, Stain," he let out a maniacal giggle, "Let''s make it more interesting. How about I crush your honor and your pride first. What do you say, big bad Hero Killer?"


    ***


    (Play: Boku no Hero Academia OST - Uncontrollable Evil Extended: youtu.be/ZVOqxobAWQo)


    ***


    (Minutes later...)


    Endeavor and his team dashed at full speed down the street in the direction of the growing chaos. They could see the glow of several fires illuminating the night sky while the air was filled with panicked screams and inhuman screeches.


    "Akatsuki, use your sensory and update me on the situation," Endeavor commanded.


    Haru nodded, his eyes closing as his sensory expanded. Kagura Shingan: The Mind''s Eye!


    His eyes snapped open, "Three Nomu! Two directly ahead! One of them has attacked the train line, but it seems that a pro has engaged. It''s attacking at random!"


    Endeavor grunted thoughtfully, "Show me the way to the loner. The rest of you engage the other two!"


    The sidekicks picked up the pace as they continued down the main street, "Got it!"


    Endeavor signaled Haru and Todoroki to follow him and the three of them headed off in a different direction.


    Haru''s phone buzzed and he pulled it out.


    A message from Izuku and a missed call from Ida. Haru''s face stiffened. I forgot! I silenced my calls!


    He opened the voicebox, hearing Ida''s rushed breathing and the sound of him running.


    "Sorry, Class Rep. I may end up doing something stupid. Call you later!"


    There was the sound of Iida''s engines roaring to life and the message ended. Haru checked the time. The voice message was timed only a few minutes ago. Having an ominous feeling, Haru slid his finger across the screen, viewing Izuku''s message.


    "All he sent was his location..." Todoroki held up his phone showing he had received a similar message.


    Haru paused, focusing his sensory to its limit.


    Endeavor turned when he realized they had stopped running, "What are you two doing? We don''t have time to¨C" he broke off as Todoroki ran off in the opposite direction, "Where the hell are you going?"


    Haru held up his phone, "This is an emergency! An alleyway at 4210 Echo Street! We''ve got a pro and an intern down with another intern holding off a villain."


    Endeavor gritted his teeth, "Damn!"


    "The other heroes can''t defeat the Nomu!" Haru speaking became rushed, trying to contain his stress on having checked the several battlefields simultaneously, "At the least, Todoroki and I can make sure to get the other''s away!"


    Endeavor made the quick decision, "You are both authorized to use your Quirks for whatever necessary. Do not engage unless forced. Prioritize escape and the safety of the injured. Either I or other pros will come to get you. Do not underestimate the villain."


    "Got it!" Haru burst into a flurry of paper, revealing himself to be a clone.


    Endeavor turned and dashed to the ruckus a few streets over. ''You''d better not do anything stupid or you''ll feel the back of my fist for it. The both of you!'' He shook his head. ''Enough of this. I''d better end my fight quickly.''


    ***


    Haru placed a couple of fingers on his temple as he received the clone''s information, "Okay."


    "What''s the message?" Todoroki kept his eyes on the road as they both ran together.


    "Permission to use Quirks. Our priority is rescuing the fallen pro and the interns," Haru lowered his body close to the ground as he sped up, "We''ll get in, grab them, and get out! Don''t attack unnecessarily. We''ll try to find some sort of diplomatic solution or at least stall for time."


    Todoroki grunted acknowledgment.


    Haru raised his hand in a seal of confrontation, "I''d best provide support for the others. Ryuk! Harlequin! Kyo!"


    ***


    Iida had chosen to intern under the Normal Hero: Manual. For the past few days, things had gone... well... normally. He had been shown the workings of the office, been taken on patrols, and overall was given the average intern experience.


    The whole time he had been in Hosu, he had kept watching for any sign of the Hero Killer: Stain. Only his searching had been done with conflicted feelings. His conversation with Haru had shaken his resolve for revenge a little and that lingering doubt had remained.


    Iida had come to admire Haru''s free-spirited personality and his admirable strength. Flawless grades, natural leadership skills, and the ability to bring that warm comfort into a room, he had so many qualities that Iida saw in his older brother. It was only after their argument that Iida had realized he had placed his Class Rep on a pedestal. Haru admitting that he''d probably do the same as he was planning to do had humanized his in Iida''s eyes but didn''t lower his admiration and present guilt. The remembrance of Haru humbling himself by asking Iida to be better than him, made the dark-haired teen sick at himself.


    It was because of this doubt that he had taken the time earlier that day to call his family about his brother''s condition. There had been little improvement, but it seemed Tensei was able to talk a little more freely. The two had been put on speaker for a few minutes. Tensai had sounded really proud about his progress and had encouraged him to keep working hard.


    Iida had been silent most of the conversation. He had wanted to say which agency he had joined but was ashamed, knowing his brother would connect the dots.


    It was the third night of patrol that Manual had taken the habit of bringing him on when flames lit up the distant sky.


    Manual received a message from the radio headpiece in his helmet informing him of a villain attack.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll head there right now!" the hero turned to Iida, "Stay with me, we''re running!"


    Iida ran after his superior, confused over the nature of the attack. He knew the Hero Killer wouldn''t do something so flashy so it had to be someone else; but still. He shook his head. He didn''t have time for this.


    A distant flash of red caught the corner of his eye and he skidded to a stop, staring down the line of alleyways that ran for several blocks.


    His eyes widened and he changed direction as he pulled out his phone, hitting the speed dial he had set earlier that day.


    The call went to voicemail and felt a sinking feeling in his ?h?st.


    At the tone, he left a hurried message, "Sorry, Class Rep. I may end up doing something stupid. Call you later!"


    He hung up, activating his Quirk as he picked up speed.


    ***


    Stain frowned at the sight of smoke and the sirens in the distance, "That idiot''s making a move. Instigating something like this on a childish whim. I''ll have to dispose of him later," he looked at the paralyzed hero under his hand, "At the moment, I have more important work to finish here."


    The pro hero, Native, helplessly tried to move his unmoving body as the Hero Killer pinned him against a wall, brandishing a beaten-up katana.


    "I can''t move... You bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Stain''s glare intensified, "If you call yourself a hero, you should choose your last words with care."


    The antihero felt his instincts flare and he swung his katana in a wide arc, catching the edge of Iida''s helmet as the teen tried to hit him with a roundhouse kick.


    Iida was sent reeling back, landing heavily to the ground as his helmet flew off.


    Stain raised his head in slight confusion, "A child wearing a suit. Who are you?"


    Iida pushed himself up, his expression torn with mixed emotions. Grief. Hatred. Reluctance. Confusion. Fear. Determination.


    "Run," Stain''s words were final, "Run away from here."


    Iida got up on one knee, his body trembling, "You''re carrying blades all over your body and you''re wearing a blood-red scarf. You must be the Hero Killer: Stain!" his eyes hardened, "I must admit I was looking for you for revenge, but now that I''m here I see what my friend was trying to tell me," his deep blue eyes became resolute, "It would only make me no better than scum like you and sully my brother''s name."


    Stain eyed the young hero with an awakened interest, reading him like a book, "Your eyes were full of vengeance a moment ago, but you''re trying to suppress it. Interesting," he pointed his blade at Iida''s face, "Tell me your name and leave. Even if you are young, if you get in my way, I''ll deal with you as well."


    Iida clenched his fists, "I see you don''t even consider me as a threat, but even so... I won''t let you hurt any more people," he rose to his feet, "I am the brother of an incredible hero that you attacked. He''s the best older brother anyone could hope for. I have come to stop you because he can''t anymore," he braced himself for an attack, "I am Ingenium and I will lay down my life to end your reign of terror!"


    Stain''s eyes lit up, "So be it. Show me what you''ve got... Hero."


    Iida''s engines burst to life as he swung an upward kick at the Hero Killer.


    Stain revealed his exceptional skills, leaping high into the air.


    Iida shifted his path of movement to try and grab a hold of Native.


    Seeing what he was doing, Stain, with an expert movement, drove his spike-clad boot into Iida''s shoulder, slamming his other foot into the teen''s back.


    Iida hit the ground hard, a look of surprise on his face. He gritted his teeth, attempting to push himself up.


    Stain pushed down harder, stabbing his katana into Iida''s other arm.


    "Ingenium... So you''re brothers," Stain licked his lips menacingly, "I let him live so he could spread the good word. He was a weakling. He wasn''t a hero. He had no right to be called that. He was nothing but a fake."


    Tears of helplessness fell from Iida''s eyes, "Shut up! You know nothing about him! He spent every day, thinking of how he could save more people! He came home every night, exhausted from all the extra patrols he''d take off the main roads! He was a caring person who saved many lives and you damaged his spine from the waist down. He''s never gonna be able to work as a pro again, much less walk! He was someone people looked up to!" he forced his head up, "What about that was fake?"


    Stain''s expression changed slightly still retained his eerie brutality, "It seems that I may have been wrong. How unfortunate."


    Iida let his head drop, "And even after all you''ve done... Even if try to forgive you, I can''t yet. It''s too soon... but..." he grabbed ahold of Stain''s leg, his knuckles turning white under his gloves, "I won''t let you do it again if I can help it. I won''t."


    Stain growled, effortlessly shaking off the hand, "Forgive me? I crippled your brother. Even a saint would have trouble forgiving that!"


    The Hero Killer''s words shocked both Iida and Native to their core.


    Stain pulled his sword from Iida''s arm, making him groan in pain, "If you came at me for revenge, only focusing on yourself, I would have killed you. However," he flicked the blade, staining the wall with a stream of fresh blood, "You''ve shown that even when the man you hate most is in front of you, you will be willing to even save a fake hero."


    He licked the remaining blood on his blade.


    Iida felt his body go stiff, his limbs suddenly going as numb and as heavy as lead.


    "Apologies, child," Stain stepped from the fallen Iida and approached the unmoving Native, "May this death bring about a better world."


    Iida gritted his teeth, willing his body to move, "No, please... Not like this! Stop!"


    Stain paused as a flicker of green lighting entered his vision.


    "SMASH!"


    Iida stared in disbelief at Izuku''s back amazed at his friend''s new power, "Midoriya? How?"


    Izuku''s expression was set and determined, "Don''t worry, Iida! I''m going to save you!"


    Stain slid back a short distance from the punch to the face, his eyes lighting up in recognition. ''It''s him! The one from Shigaraki''s picture!'' He suddenly recognized Izuku''s face from somewhere else. ''That sludge incident. He was that other boy! This can''t be a coincidence.''


    "You found him too?" Iida grunted weakly, his body unable to take large breaths, "But how?"


    "I saw it on tv," Izuku explained, "They had some stats about the Hero Killer. Most of his victims were found where there weren''t many people. So, in order to find you, I needed to search far away from the panic. In the back alleys of Hosu City," he looked at his fallen classmate, "Let''s go! Back to the street! We have to get help from the pros!"


    "I..." Iida closed his eyes, "I can''t move my body. It must be his Quirk. Since he cut me, I''m paralyzed! It''s that same for him."


    Izuku looked up to see Native''s slumped figure nearby and hissed under his breath. ''If it had just been Iida, I could have just taken him away myself, but with two...''


    "Midoriya, grab him and leave me," Izuku''s face paled at the words Iida could b?r?ly grit out, "Don''t try to fight. You can''t beat him! I''ll be fine!"


    Izuku stared at Iida disbelievingly, "Iida, what are you saying? I won''t leave you."


    "You came to save your friend''s life," Stain called out to Izuku, catching his attention, "You even made a big entrance. He tried to stop me from my duty of killing this so-called pro," he stated jerking his head at Native, "Unless you want him to die too, I suggest you take him and go."


    Izuku felt the intensity of Stain''s gaze taking a small step backward. Discreetly, he reached behind his back and pulled out his phone, and sent out his location to all his contacts.


    ''I''ll just have to protect them and stall as long as I can.''


    Ida saw Izuku get into a fighting stance and called out to him, "Listen to me! Stand down! Run away! I told you, I''ll be fine."


    "I won''t!" Izuku''s voice rang out strong as he raised his clenched fists, "It''s like All Might said. Meddling when you don''t need to is the essence of being a hero."


    Stain actually smiled as the green-haired teen charged him, "Good!"


    Izuku used his newly found speed to get in close, ducking past Stain''s sweeping sword slice.


    The Hero Killer pulled out a knife keep on his torso, bringing it down in a crosscut.


    Izuku slid between his legs, avoiding it altogether.


    Stain twisted, bringing his sword around for another strike, only to find his opponent gone.


    He quickly glanced up in time to see Izuku flipping over his head.


    "5% DETROIT SMASH!"


    Izuku''s fist slammed down on the Hero Killer''s head. Landing on his feet, Izuku let out a breath.


    Stain smirked and licked the minuscule droplet of blood on his knife.


    Izuku felt his body stiffen as a paralyzing shock ran through his veins. ''What?'' He noticed the almost indiscernible cut on his arm. ''Did he cut me and I didn''t even notice? Wait...'' He saw the small trickle of blood on Stain''s knife. ''I thought I would be paralyzed if I was cut, but it''s the blood!"''


    "You''re not powerful," Stain admitted, "You just left my field of vision and maneuvered yourself to get a clean shot, but I saw through your plan," he turned and walked away from the fallen Izuku, "There are countless false heroes around here who are all talk, but you young ones seem worthy to leave alive," he paused in front of Native, "Unlike this one."


    Izuku watched in horror as Stain raised his katana to dispose of the hero, "Wait... Don''t... Stop it! GET AWAY!"


    A winged silhouette overshadowed them from above.


    Stain looked up, "What now?"


    Haru clapped his hands together, blue lightning shrieking from his body as he twisted his palms against each other before directing his right hand at Stain in a claw-like motion, "Lightning Style: Storm of Midnight Fire!"*


    A sizzling blast of violet-blue electricity shot from his hand towards the Hero Killer.


    Stain jumped, retreating several steps as the lightning pursued him, its many crackling tendrils scarring the cement surface of the alleyway.


    Haru ignored the convulsing of his hand as a result of using an incomplete Jutsu as Todoroki sent a spiral of fire in Stain''s direction.


    "You call this a diplomatic solution?" Todoroki deadpanned as he ceased using his fire.


    Haru dispersed his wings, lightly dropping to the ground, "No. I call it aggressive negotiations."


    ***


    *Storm of Midnight Fire is another name for Force Lightning

 Chapter 40 - Dance of the Shikigami

    (A/N) Sorry, this took so long. I had writer''s block last week and combined it with afternoon/closing shifts it didn''t mix well. Also, the last part was written but the stupid sight didn''t save when I hit save and I had to rewrite it.


    ALSO, NOTE TO PEOPLE WHO GO TO A RESTAURANT! DON''T STAY PAST CLOSING HOURS! SERIOUSLY!


    It''s a living nightmare for the staff and most places won''t pay extra for the extra couple hours they work because of those customers who linger an hour past closing for no reason or order ten minutes before closing. Don''t think tips make up for it! Most places will only give tips to waiters and bussers. The cooks, dishwashers, and basically everyone who prep your food, tableware, and close thing down don''t get anything but extra work. There may be exceptions, but this applies to every class of restaurant.


    Just remember that some people work for hours in steaming hot kitchens and that your very presence will affect their work time.


    Sorry for the rant, this happened to me several days in a row and no amount of pay is worth it.


    ***


    Several fires burned amid the rubble and destruction caused by the Nomu as nearly a dozen heroes struggled to contain one particularly large black one. For something that lacked eyes, the creature was very difficult to approach, much less hurt, due to its super regeneration and tough skin.


    "He''s too damn strong!" one of them cursed as he flung a barrage of shuriken at the Nomu''s back to no avail.


    A horned hero, who specialized in brawling, charged in, planning on tackling the thing head-on, "Everyone attack at once!"


    Several pros jumped from all directions, their Quirks at the ready, "RIGHT!"


    The dark Nomu gave a muffled wail as it slammed its fists into the ground, sending out a shockwave that knocked its attackers back.


    A blonde heroine shielded her face from the smoke and dust blowing in her face, "Damn it! Where is he?"


    Manual''s face paled in horror as a dark figure loomed behind her.


    "LOOK OUT!"


    The Nomu raised its fists, preparing to end the human in front of it.


    A harsh roar made it look up before a massive origami bear tackled its back, burying its fangs into the Nomu''s shoulder.


    There was a shrill screech as a giant origami eagle attacked the flying Nomu that had appeared on the scene, making it drop the hero it had in its grasp.


    One of the heroes stared wide-eyed as the battle was changed from a hopeless to a stalemate, "What is this?"


    The grizzly''s eyes picked up a bright movement from the corner of its eyes. With a growl, it bodily lifted the Nomu, its claws digging deep into its opponent''s sides.


    A moment later, Endeavor''s fist smashed into the Nomu''s muscled arm, sending it flying into a building. In his wake, an origami Bengal tiger roared as it leaped through the flames unharmed.


    "It''s Endeavor!"


    The Flame Hero ignored them as he stared down the black Nomu, watching its mangled arm heal itself.


    "So, you can regenerate."


    The Nomu gave a throaty roar at the hero, stepping forward to charge. Harlequin slammed his forepaws into the ground, roaring an answering challenge before lumbering forward. The Nomu''s attention switched to the imminent threat as it charged, its arms reaching out to grab the animal.


    To its shock, Harlequin suddenly stopped, lowering his body. Too late it realized this was a distraction when Endeavor launched himself over the bear''s back, latching his hands around the Nomu''s neck.


    "Let''s see you come back from this," the hero challenged.


    There was an intense burst of heat as the Nomu''s head was engulfed in flames. It struggled, mutely screaming as the fire intensified more and more until it was a pale blue. The Nomu''s head burned away, it''s super regeneration no match for Endeavor''s heat.


    The hero smirked, "Incinerated cells can''t regenerate," he stated as he let the dead Nomu drop.


    "Above you!"


    Endeavor frowned as he saw the flying Nomu trying to make its escape.


    "Any hero whose Quirk isn''t suited for this, go help on Echo Street on District Four."


    The other pros nodded as they moved to obey.


    "Endeavor, where did those animals go?"


    Endeavor looked around, noticing that the three clones were indeed gone, "Let them go. They''re probably gone since they''ve done their job."


    ***


    (Play: Naruto - Strong And Strike (Extended): youtu.be/Gcshz4lBJPQ)


    (Elsewhere in Hosu...)


    Todoroki''s right side burned brightly in the dark alleyway, "Midoriya, you need to give more details in times like this. If it wasn''t for Class Rep''s sensory, we wouldn''t have been here on time."


    Izuku stared in his classmate''s direction, "Wait! How''d you get here?" he gasped, "Todoroki, you''re using your flames."


    Iida''s eyes widened as Haru knelt beside him, "Class Rep! I thought you were in Kyushu!"


    Haru''s expression softened slightly, "There was a change of plans," he placed a greenlit hand on his classmate''s head, "I''m proud, Iida. I may not know what happened exactly, but I can feel you''ve become a better version of yourself."


    Iida allowed himself to sigh in relief, his body relaxing, "I''m sorry. I''m still too weak."


    There was a rustle of paper as the ground rippled. Native, Izuku, and Iida were shifted over next to Todoroki, "You both did well. Now rest. We''ll take care of this."


    "Not so fast!" Stain moved forward but was forced to jump away as the ground beneath him was frozen by Todoroki.


    "You are just like they said you were," Todoroki addressed the antihero, "But you won''t be taking any more lives, Hero Killer¨CARGH!"


    Haru''s eyes widened. ''He''s fast! I didn''t even see!''


    "Todoroki! Haru-chan! you can''t let that guy get your blood! I think he controls his enemies'' actions by swallowing it! That''s how he got us!" Izuku yelled.


    Haru raised an arm in front of Todoroki, to stop him from attacking again, "That explains the blades. However, our mission is retrieval and withdrawal," as he spoke two paper clones took form, "Iida and the hero need medical ?ssistance. We can''t let them lose too much blood or remain paralyzed for too long. Carry them as far away as possible while I cover your retreat. The pro heroes will arrive at any moment."


    "I''ll stay and help," Todoroki offered, but Haru shook his head.


    "You''re wounded and my clones have limited range and ability since they only hold a fraction of my power unlike my specialized animal clones. They need an escort in case of other attacks," his amber eyes glowed in Stain''s direction, "Also, out of the two of us, I''m the only one with enough speed to hold him off."


    As if to prove his point, his arm blurred, creating a clawed gauntlet to deflect a blade thrown in his direction.


    Todoroki realized this wasn''t a time to argue and decided to trust the younger Bakugo''s word, "I''ll bring help. Don''t take too long."


    "You have good friends, Ingenium!" Stain commented as he closed the distance between him and his targets.


    There was a rush of movement as Haru created four massive wings to shield everyone behind him, "GO NOW!"


    Stain''s knife clashed with Haru''s Neko te, screeching against the reinforced origami.


    Haru''s sensory tingled causing Haru to look up, seeing the katana Stain had thrown into the air as he charged.


    "Paper Shower!"


    A barrage of paper blades shot from his wings, forcing Stain into another hasty retreat.


    Haru bent into an aggressive stance, his wings spread menacingly, "You shall not pass!"


    Stain''s eyes narrowed as he saw his target and the two interns being carried away, escorted by Todoroki. He pulled out a few throwing knives, and flung them at Native''s exposed back.


    Haru gripped the edge of his sugegasa spinning it in a backward motion. There was a clash as it blocked the thrown knives in the air.


    "Earth Style: Mud Wall!" Haru slammed his hands to the ground, causing a portion of the ground behind him to groan and rise to block off the full height of the alleyway.


    Stain eyed the wall, and then eyed Haru''s panting figure, "You expended a bit of energy to trap yourself here with me to buy them time. Are you not afraid of death?"


    Haru brought his breathing under control as he slid a hand into his cloak, unfastening the front as he dispersed his wings. He stood ready, b?r?headed, his dark robe hanging open.


    "It''s my responsibility to protect them and to do that, I have no intention of dying," a rush of wind caused from the distance fire blew through the alleyway, stirring their hair and clothing as they faced each other.


    Stain''s face shifted slightly in recognition, "Oh, I recognize you now. Haruko Bakugo."


    Haru calmly stared the Hero Killer in the face, "I don''t remember us ever meeting before. Sorry if I do not know your name."


    Stain gave an eerie grin as he released a small amount of killing intent, "In other days, I was known as Stendhal."


    Upon sensing Stain''s aura, Haru felt his body move instinctively. ''Shikigami Dance: Fueguchi One!'' The wide, jagged-edged whip shot towards the antihero as a wave of bloodlust emanated from Haru''s body.


    Stain casually swung his katana, blocking the Haru''s attack. His expression became more focused as he noted Haru''s unusually dilated pupils and killing aura.


    "I see," he sank into an aggressive stance, "Your eyes aren''t those of a normal child. You''ve seen things, the worst things of humanity yet you retain the innocence of one who hasn''t dirtied their hands. Your instincts are telling you to eliminate everything that endangers you, but you hesitate to do so," a slow smile tugged at his lips, "You''re much more interesting than I thought."


    Haru held his clenched hands to his ?h?st. He pressed them together and pulled them apart, revealing an origami katana.


    Stain ran forward, "Show me that restrained bloodlust!"


    Haru almost felt his body going numb as he let out a breath, "Shikigami Dance: Waltz of the Flowers: Ataru!"


    The air thrummed with the built-up energy being released as the redhead gripped his weapon, charging the Hero Killer with a fierce battle cry.


    As he got close, he leaped into the air, slashing toward Stain''s head as he somersaulted. When the villain blocked his attack, Haru twisted pressing his feet against the wall before dashing back in.


    Still screaming out his defiance, he performed a series of spins, hacking and slashing in several blurring motions.


    Stain, moving at the same speeds, blocked them all and hooked a toe around Haru''s leg, tripping him up.


    Feeling himself fall, Haru instantly dropped to his knees, swinging his katana in a horizontal slash.


    Stain parried the attack and proceeded to follow up with his own slashing combo.


    Unable to rise, Haru again spun, this time on his knees, as he defended against the barrage of devastatingly powerful strikes. Using his momentum, he pushed himself up, landing in a crouch. Sensing an attack from above, he raised his katana, using his other hand to brace for the blow.


    This proved to be a ruse as Stain''s boot slammed in his ?h?st, sending him flying back.


    Righting himself, Haru landed on his feet. He spun the katana in his hands as it morphed into a naginata. Holding it in a ready stance as he pushed a palm forward.


    There was a clash of metal as the steel of Stain''s sword made contact with Haru''s iron-hard origami.


    Haru expertly rotated his spear-like weapon, swinging the blade end to slash at Stain''s leg. Realizing this would fail he quickly transitioned into a strike to the body with the bu?? end of the spear.


    Stain simply knocked it away, and Haru rotated his weapon using both the bladed and the pole end in an attempt to land a hit on the Hero Killer to no avail.


    Finally, Haru made a wide swing, causing Stain to duck. Using the momentum of the failed strike to his advantage, Haru spun the staff over his head and stabbed downward.


    The Hero Killer jumped back but instantly closed in again, his knife aiming at Haru''s shoulder. As it made contact, however, Haru''s body turned into paper, scattering into a cloud of bu??erflies.


    Stain gripped his weapon''s his eyes searching for his opponent.


    "Asmodeus!"


    The ground burst as a large snake coiled itself around Stain''s leg, its hissing jaws opening to strike at the Hero Killer''s body.


    Stain swung his knife, cutting off its head before noticing Haru''s crouched figure on the alley wall forming hand signs.


    "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!"


    Haru launched himself off the wall as two throwing knives thudded where he had been sitting a moment before. He inhaled and spat out a series of small fireballs in Stain''s direction.


    The Hero Killer dodged using his acrobatics to avoid the constant barrage of flame raining down on him.


    Still, in midair, Haru formed a paper kunai in his hand as Stain jumped up the walls to attack him again.


    Performing a sleight of hand, Haru revealed himself to be carrying several hidden paper kunai as he launched them downward.


    Stain flipped backward, sending out his own knives in a counterattack.


    Haru moved evasively but was unable to remain completely unscathed as a blade nicked his ear while another was hit his leg but was dulled by his robe, resulting in a bruise.


    He landed on his feet, just in time to see Stain stabbing his sword directly at his face.


    Haru jerked his head to the side, feeling a sting on his cheek as Stain''s katana drew blood. Swinging his leg upward, he kicked the sword into the air before the Hero Killer could paralyze him. It clattered to the ground a distance away.


    Stain drew a second knife, slashing with it in a skillful frenzy as Haru recreated his naginata


    Moving faster than the average eye could read, the villain and the hero in training exchanged a series of attacks, the clashing of their blades almost blurring together with the speed of their strikes.


    Haru wielded his naginata expertly as he spun, slashed, twisted, stabbed, turned, countered, parried, flowing his attack and defense all in one.


    Stain was laughing as his fighting style changed, revealing how much he was holding back.


    Haru''s weapon was knocked from his hands and clattering and it landed behind him


    "Come on!" Stain challenged, "FIGHT!"


    Haru reached into his weapon''s pouch, pulling out a pair of his steel kunai. Spinning them in his hands, he gripped them reversely before charging in again.


    Stain sidestepped, his knifes clashing with the kunai as Haru passed by.


    The two of them hacked and slashed at each other, moving around the alleyway as if gravity had no effect in them, sending out sparks upon each clash of their weapons.


    Rolling around his opponent, Haru jumped, performing a series of front handsprings, twisting around on the final flip to face his opponent.


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    A barrage of star-shaped origami spun at where the Hero Killer should have been standing but he wasn''t there.


    Stain appeared behind Haru''s unguarded figure, his knife raised, "Don''t lose sight of the enemy!"


    Haru turned, giving a smirk. ''Shikigami Dance: Rinkaku Kagune!''


    Four white tentacles shot from his back, stabbing at Stain''s body.


    The antihero leaped into the air, avoiding the kagune. ''A good ruse...'' He grabbed Haru''s head and slammed him to the wall. ''But not good enough.''


    Haru''s body glowed revealing several explosive tags covering his body now revealed to be a replaced clone.


    The alleyway shook as an explosion echoed across the cityscape. Less than a second later, Stain''s figure appeared from the smoke, practically unharmed.


    "Right? Left? Behind?" Stain looked up, "Above!"


    Haru has revealed floating quite a distance away, his hands blurring while his wings were drawn close to his sides.


    There was an ominous sound of tightening metal and Stain felt his movements suddenly retrained by several wire threads.


    "A trap?"


    Haru pressed his wrists together, moving his hands forward in a pushing motion, "Shikigami Dance: Zennyo Ryuo!"


    A giant origami dragon formed around him, its majestic body curling majestically as it charged towards its target, giving a bloodcurdling roar.


    Stain expression was almost maniacal, "Very good!"


    The wires snapped, making Haru''s eye widen in shock as Stain raised his arms, gripping the open jaws of the dragon. The Hero Killer''s feet skidded across the cement until he was pushed against Haru''s mud wall. The veins in his neck bulged as he yelled, forcing the origami dragon''s jaws farther apart.


    Haru raised his hand in a seal of confrontation but was too late to do anything as Stain bodily tore apart his strongest attack.


    ''H-how is he so strong?''


    Stain grunted, rolling his shoulders, "You''re powerful, but you''re nowhere close to as experienced as me."


    He stomped, knocking up a familiar blade laying on the ground, and licked it.


    Haru''s gasped as he felt his body stiffen. Seeing himself falling helplessly to the ground, he closed his eyes, mentally bracing himself for the fall.


    To his surprise, he was caught by a pair of heavily muscled arms and gently leaned against the alley wall.


    Opening his eyes, his vision was confronted by his captor''s terrifying face. It was all the more terrifying was how Stain had covered the distance between them so quickly. It showed Haru more than anything else how this man was at a completely different level.


    Stain plunged his sword into the wall by Haru''s head, "Now..." he twisted the blade so that it faced Haru''s neck, "How about a little chat?"


    Haru felt a sinking feeling in his stomach but calmed himself. He''d be lying if he wasn''t curious about the famous Hero Killer''s true reasons behind his attacks. After what happened to Ingenium, the younger Bakugo had researched all that could be found on the man. He had even called up Uncle Issei about any info, resulting in a blank. Another bonus was that the longer Stain remained here, the longer the other had to get away. Was he terrified? He was scared shitless. He was unable to move, much less form hand signs. Even if he was able to mold chakra, and he was already feeling his body lose the ability to do that, he''d be unable to fight against someone as skilled as Stain in this state.


    So, the aggressive negotiations ended, and a diplomatic solution was adopted.


    "You have my attention..." it took everything for Haru to keep his tone calm.


    "Tell me," Stain sank on his heels, "Why did you become a hero?"


    Haru chocked on his breath at the question.


    After a moment he regained his composure and answered, "To achieve my goal."


    Stain eyed him carefully, "And what is your goal?"


    "Peace."


    His response was automatic as if he was somehow compelled to answer. He didn''t know why, but Stain''s expression held a deep sincerity amid all that ferocity.


    Stain tilted his head, "Oh? Your eyes are ones that have known the betrayal of those you''ve trusted and admired. You''ve felt fear, hatred, and anger towards the ones who''ve wrong you and your loved ones. You''ve more likely ''seen the injustice of our society and the hypocrisy of the heroes. This world is full of people who are selfish, cruel, and without pity. Why try for such an impossible thing when you know it''s hopeless?"


    Haru answered calmly despite the battered steel katana near his neck, "A wise old man once told me you cannot find peace for others if you cannot find peace in yourself. Peace isn''t just a concept, but a state of mind. Peace can be found by anyone if they are willing. Peace comes with understanding. Understanding brings wisdom."


    "But what if someone isn''t willing?" Stain unknowingly repeated the same question Haru had asked several years before.


    "If you look for the light, you will find it, but if you look for the dark, that is all you will ever see," Haru replied simply, "Even if things seem impossible, you must never give in to despair or you''ll submit to your lowest instincts," Haru''s eyes softened slightly, sensing the chaotic emotions from the man who had murdered dozens of people, "That''s what happened to you, yes?"


    Stain eyes bore into the helpless teen''s soul, "I''m the one who has seen the corruption and vanity of this warped society. I intend to purge the fake heroes that taint this world and show everyone what is wrong with these present ideals. Those heroes who only care for money and fame do not deserve the title ''hero.'' I will stain my hands with their blood to change the current system that plagues us."


    "Then it''s not the heroes who need changing, but the system that makes them like this," Haru countered, "And is receiving compensation wrong?" Haru lowered his eyes to avoid Stain''s glare, "I''ve met several people while training at UA. Some people need the money to live or to support their families. When it comes down to it, a hero is basically considered a part of the military or police forces. They fight to preserve the peace and risk their lives protecting people and their country. Are they all guilty? At what point do you draw the line?"


    Stain grabbed Haru by the hair, forcing his head up as he held his katana to the helpless teen''s throat, "You really must want to piss me off. Do not misunderstand. I''m not talking about compensation, I''m talking about the corrupted ones of this society but All Might is the only true hero I see among all these fakes!"


    "And what about Ingenium?" Haru''s throat swallowed but his voice remained firm, "Was he a fake? Not everyone can be like All Might and even he has flaws. I can vouch for it as his student. No one is perfect but not everyone is corrupt. Can you guarantee that everyone is fake? You said I have a killing instinct. Wouldn''t that make me a fake, pretending to be the model hero when I''m actually as dangerous as the villains?"


    "An interesting question," Stain held his blade closer to Haru''s neck. One move of his arm and he''d end the boy''s life, "Maybe I should kill you. Are you ready for me to end your life? To end your hopes and dreams? To destroy all your bonds with the people you wasted your life for?"


    Haru suddenly gave a soft smile, "I''m unable to move. I can''t even sense your emotions anymore... but if you really plan on killing me, I''ll just have to fight to stay alive to my last breath. I have too much to live for. Too many people I want to protect. I can''t let it all end."


    Stain scoffed, "Death is not the end. Loss of conviction is the end. It''s quite a nuisance. It''s hard to discern someone''s conviction just by looking at them. If you were to die here, society would consider you another unfortunate victim of the Hero Killer. They may blame the pros or your friends for allowing you to die alone because you used yourself as a shield to defend them," he pushed his face close, his hot breath hitting Haru''s face, "If I kill you now, I can still hunt down your friends and kill them all., making all your efforts in vain."


    "You''re wrong," Haru''s amber eyes glowed, "They trusted me to buy time and I fulfilled that. Even if they didn''t trust me and just ran, it wouldn''t matter. I''d just need to earn their trust because they''re worth it. Because I have faith in them... in humanity."


    Stain shifted his grip, pulling his katana away from Haru''s neck, standing up, "I said one cannot tell if someone has conviction or not just by looking at them, but sometimes one can tell just by fighting that person. You''re a rare one indeed. We''ll see if your conviction holds over time," he stretched out a hand, "Join me in my quest. You are worthy of being a hero. Help rebuild this society."


    Haru stared at the offered hand, "I¨C"


    "SMASH!"


    The mud-wall crumbled and broke as two figures burst through, one green-clad figure covered in lightning and one armor-clad figure right behind him.


    "HARU!"


    The two young heroes got into fighting stances, glaring at Stain fiercely.


    Haru''s eyes widened, "Izuku? Iida?" he felt a sudden rise of panic, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?"


    Stain spun around, his katana at the ready, "Looks like I''ll have to put you two down again."


    Unleashing a wave of killing intent that froze the two boys in their tracks, the Hero Killer dashed forward, moving towards the stunned interns.


    Haru didn''t know what happened, but he felt a wave of intense heat light inside his soul, shining bright, brighter than the sun. ''I have to move! I''ve got to save them! MOVE!''


    ***


    (Highly Recommended: Play:Kimetsu no Yaiba - Hinokami Kagura OST: youtu.be/hC_-JNLQiXc)


    or


    (Will Also Work: Play: Demon Slayer "Kimetsu no Yaiba" ¡ºZenitsu vs Spider¡»FULL VERSION | OST Volume 5:youtu.be/Njd8zGlhFgs)


    ***


    As if suddenly snapping his internal bindings, he felt his chakra overflow as his body was engulfed in flames.


    "HINOKAMI KAGURA!" he created a flame-wreathed katana, dashing in pursuit of Stain''s running figure. Stain turned to counter, but Haru kicked his leg against a nearby wall and pushed himself into the air, sailing over the villain''s head, "HALO DANCE!"


    He hit the ground, his boots sliding as he facing Stain''s head-on with a terrifying expression on his face.


    Izuku gasped as the intense heat hit him, knocking him from his trance, "Haru-chan!"


    Haru didn''t answer as he swung his blade, sending out a slash of fire in Stain''s direction.


    The Hero Killer swung his sword, dispersing the attack as he kept running.


    Haru burst forward, his flames giving out a dull, throbbing boom as he closed the difference between them.


    Their swords clashed, sending out a shockwave of blistering heat through the alleyway.


    "Stay. Away. From. Them." Haru''s voice was overcast with his fully unleashed killing intent.


    He pushed away, his speed increasing as he attacked Stain mercilessly. He launched himself at the Hero Killer repeatedly, pushing himself off whichever surface he touched for each charge. Every step he took scorched the ground.


    From the outer perspective, it was like a living comet was ricocheting everywhere, trying to strike at the dark spot in its center that sought to push it away.


    Haru''s was now covered in burns and cuts that were mostly self-inflicted, but he kept moving. Every time he swung his sword an arc of fire flowed from it. He was a walking inferno. ''This feeling... It''s burning inside me like... some unquenchable flame... it''s filling me with power!''


    He felt a knife rake across his side, but the heat was so intense his blood evaporated as the wound cauterized instantly.


    ''Ignore the pain. Win...''


    He jumped into the air, spinning and slashing in a series of unpredictable movements.


    ''Win...''


    Stain slammed a fist into his stomach, making him cough up blood, but he retaliated in a fierce head bu?? to the man''s chin and cracking his jaw.


    ''WIN! PROTECT THEM!''


    "HAH!" he brought his sword down in a downward strike, sending out a wall of fire down the middle of the alleyway.


    Stain sidestepped, the end of his scarf burning away.


    "HAH!" Haru swung his sword horizontally sending out a burning slash.


    Stain jumped over it, locking blades with the enraged teens.


    "You''ve gotten stronger," he grunted, "Your no ordinary human. Who are you?"


    Haru''s amber eyes glimmered like molten gold, "I am Haruko Uzumaki, son of Nagato Uzumaki and Konan. I am a child born from those who have been dubbed god and angel. I bear the Will of Fire passed down by my clan since the dawn of shinobi," he pushed away, spinning once as he dispersed his sword, "And I''ll become the pillar that holds up the bridge towards peace!"


    A roar filled the air as a storm of paper blades formed, igniting with an intense red flame.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    The combined origami and fire seemed to take the shape of a giant winged figure that towered behind the young shinobi as he charged forward.


    Haru stretched out his hand, a golden light flashing from his palm. A spiked chain shot from his arm and he jerked it, swinging it like a flail.


    Stain''s katana clashed against the chain to counter the sound of metal screeching on contact. There was a snap and the broken half of the Hero Killer''s sword spun into the air. The chain faded, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.


    Haru let out a yell, his movements intensified by the raging inferno of burning origami powering his final attack, swinging his leg up before bringing his heel down in a crushing axe kick to Stain''s face.


    The Hero Killer slammed back into the ground, his face smashed in and burned. His eyes rolled back in his head, but a satisfied smile remained on his beaten features.


    Haru''s shoulders heaved as his fire vanished, a wave of exhaustion hitting him at that moment. He started to fall back but felt a pair of hands catch his shoulders.


    "You never cease to impress," Todoroki''s voice sounded in his ear, "I think you''ve mastered fire."


    Haru left out a weakened chuckle, "Yeah, no," he let himself be lowered to the ground, "I''d yell at you all for ignoring orders, but I''m happy you came back anyway."


    Iida knelt by his side a look of concern on his face, "We didn''t help at all. If you didn''t step in again, he''d have got us."


    Haru stared at the unconscious Stain, "If he fought seriously from the beginning, he''d have beaten me. His level of experience and speed along with his Quirk was too powerful a combination for any one of us. If he wasn''t distracted by you, I wouldn''t have been able to get a clean hit on him.


    Izuku held his chin in his hand, "Haru-chan, what blood type are you?"


    Haru tilted his head, "Type A, why?"


    Izuku smacked his fist into his palm, "That''s it! His Quirk has a time limit based on blood type!"


    Haru deadpanned, "Can we just find a way to disarm and restrain the guy who outclasses me on the anomaly scale?"


    "I can take care of that," they all looked up to see a newly recovered Native.


    "Are you okay?" Haru asked, craning his neck to look at the hero.


    "Yep, I''m as good as new now," Native replied, "Sorry I was so useless back there."


    "It''s fine," Haru shivered slightly, "His Quirk even stopped me from using my sensory. Any longer and it would have affected my breathing like with you."


    Todoroki nodded in understanding, "That was why you wanted us to leave so quickly. You were afraid they would die of asphyxiation since you didn''t know about the time limit based on blood type."


    Haru sighed, resting his head against his friend''s shoulder, feeling the pain and exhaustion fully hit him with his rush of adrenalin gone, "That and if Endeavor saw you hurt, I''d be the one hearing about it."


    Todoroki smiled slightly at the mental picture of his father yelling while Haru snarked out random excuses, "So you prefer a fight to the death than a scolding..."


    Haru grimaced, "Well if you put it that way, it sounds messed up. By the way, why did you guys come back?"


    Izuku was busy helping Native and Iida carefully searched the unconscious Stain, removing the Hero Killer''s large variety of weapons and laying them out on the cement, but he answered for everyone, "Not long after we left, first I, then Iida regained control of our bodies. At first, we weren''t sure If we should come back, but then your clones suddenly fell apart and we knew you were in trouble. So, we rushed back to help."


    Haru eyed the remains of his mud wall, "And I worked so hard to make that wall."


    Izuku closed his eyes apologetically, "I''m sorry!"


    Haru chuckled, "I''m joking. You''re fine."


    They finished tying up Stain with a length of rope they had found in a nearby dumpster and Todoroki dragged the villain out of the alleyway while Native took upon himself the duty of carrying Haru.


    "I never realized he got so many hits in," Haru complained, feeling the throb of several cuts and bruises he had gained in the last part of the fight, "Sorry about this. Being carried is becoming a bad habit of mine."


    Native smiled, "It''s the least I can do. You were pretty impressive."


    Haru smiled weakly in return, "Thank you very much."


    "I should be thanking you. I''m sorry again for being so useless," the hero sighed, "I''m the pro, but I just ended up a spectator."


    Haru shook his head, "You couldn''t help it. I was just lucky in the end," he became thoughtful, "But it was strange. He clearly didn''t want to kill me and even held back from injuring me too much. I have a lot to learn."


    They all exited the alleyway together with the Hero Killer in tow.


    "Okay," Native stated, "We should get this guy to the police as fast as we can."


    "What are you doing here, boy?" a gruff voice yelled out from across the street.


    They all looked up to see a small, elderly man in a yellow cape glaring at Izuku.


    The green-haired boy gasped, "Gran Torino! I was only¨C"


    He was cut off when the old man''s boot slammed into his face.


    "I thought I told you to stay on the bullet train!" the old hero scolded angrily.


    Todoroki glanced at the fuming elder, "Who''s this?"


    Izuku drooped, "Gran Torino, the man I''m interning with..." he looked at the shorter man, "I don''t get it. How did you find us?"


    Gran Torino was emanated steam as he fumed at his intern, "I was told to come by someone else," he calmed slightly, "I have no idea what''s going on, but I''m glad you''re not dead at least."


    Izuku sighed, "Me too, and I''m sorry."


    "Tch" the old hero clicked his tongue.


    There was a running of feet and several pro heroes appeared.


    "Endeavor told us there was a request for help here..." the pro who was speaking trailed off, "Children?"


    One of Endeavor''s sidekicks stepped forward, "Those injuries look bad! I''ll call an ambulance right away!"


    Another hero saw Stain''s bound and battered figure and gasped in shock, "Look!"


    The female pro followed his gaze and caught her breath, "Is that... the Hero Killer?"


    Another of Endeavor''s sidekick pulled out his phone, "I''ll get the police on the line!"


    Instantly going into wok mode, the heroes proceeded to take Stain into custody until the police arrived and tend the wounded.


    The pro who had recognized the antihero first took charge of the checkups having the most experience in injuries on the field.


    "Can you walk?" he asked Haru in concern as he examined him.


    Haru grunted as the man handled the burns on his hand, "Just give me a moment. I can heal myself, but I''ll be unable to move on my own for a bit.


    He pulled back his sleeve and slid down his arm warmer, revealing the bite scars on his arm. He raised his mouth but was stopped when Iida grabbed his wrist.


    "Wait for the ambulance, Class Rep," the dark-haired boy spoke gently, "You don''t need to worry about doing anything now. Let us take care of you."


    Haru hesitated but slowly complied, "Okay... thanks."


    Iida suddenly burst into tears, bowing his head, "I''m sorry. You all got hurt because of me. I was just so angry when I charged in, I didn''t think of a plan."


    Haru gently ruffled the other boy''s hair, causing him to freeze, "I''m sorry too. I know it was hard."


    Iida nodded, awkwardly rubbing his eyes against his sleeve.


    ***


    (Play: Avatar The Last Airbender X Duel of the Fates [EPIC ORCHESTRAL COVER]:youtu.be/iWRIM6KRprs)


    ***


    With that, they all thought it was over. The fight had b?r?ly lasted ten minutes, but to them, it had been an eternity.


    However, as fickle as fate was, trouble still had it out for them.


    A dark shadow appeared in the night sky.


    Gran Torino noticed it first and yelled out a warning, "GET DOWN!"


    Everyone looked up to the winged Nomu, the only one remaining of the three, diving towards them. Before anyone could react, it had swooped down and snatched Izuku in its claws.


    The green-haired teen screamed as the sharp talons dug into his side as he struggled to free himself.


    The female pro felt hot blood fall on her cheek, "It''s bleeding! It must be trying to escape!"


    Haru''s eyes dilated releasing a wave of killing intent to the shock of everyone around him.


    "Oh no you don''t!" he shot an arm out ignoring the painful spasms in his muscles, "GET OVER HERE!"


    There was a rattle as several golden chains shot from his arms, trailing into the air at insane speeds. A muted screech rasped from the Nomu''s throat as the spear-like tendrils impelled its body and wings in several places.


    At that moment, Stain sprang to life. Pulling out a hidden blade from his sleeve, he cut the ropes binding him and before anyone could react, he extended his abnormally long tongue and licked the blood from the heroine''s cheek.


    The flying Nomu wh?n?d as its body stiffen, quickly losing altitude as it became paralyzed.


    Stain snatched his broken katana, moving in a blur as he leaped into the air and ran along Haru''s chains towards his victim.


    "The word ''hero'' has lost all meaning in this society!" his words sent shivers down everyone''s spines as he raised his broken sword, "The world is overrun by fakes and criminals like you who CHASE PETTY DREAMS!"


    Clouds of blood sprayed everywhere as he stabbed the katana into the Nomu''s brain, burying it up to the hilt.


    The Nomu gave one last groan before it crashed into the ground, sliding across the cement from the momentum of its fall.


    Haru, too weak to stand his ground, was jerked off his feet and dragged out of the group. He landed a short distance from the Hero Killer, his already abused body damaged even more. His adamantine chains faded as he struggled to raise himself, but every move was painful.


    Stain twisted the broken katana in the Nomu''s skull fiercely, "You must all be purged..." he let out a raspy breath, "Everything I do..." he jerked the sword from the Nomu''s body, sending its blood everywhere, "Is to create a stronger society."


    ***


    Shigaraki''s hands trembled in anger as he watched Stain''s action through his binoculars, "Hey, hey, hey! What the hell? Why did he kill that Nomu? Why are those brakes here?" he flexed his fingers angrily, "I''m so mad, I don''t even know what to say. This is a mess! Why don''t things ever go the way I want them to?"


    A dark shadow from above darkened his vision as a massive harpy eagle dove down at him, its claws and beak aiming for the kill.


    Kurogiri opened a portal, dropping his leader a short distance away, "Watch out!"


    The eagle banked, veering back into the sky.


    Shigaraki glared at it, "What the hell?"


    A familiar growl met his ears as a Bengal tiger leaped onto the roof, its face wrinkled up into a snarl.


    The villain backed away before the sound of claws on concrete made him turn to see a giant bear, hauling itself on top of the water tower.


    The eagle screeched from the sky ready to rend anyone who tried to run.


    "Damn him! How did he...?"


    "This doesn''t seem like him," Kurogiri was cautious, not wanting to make an unnecessary move, "If he''d sensed us, he would have sent the heroes to capture us. My guess is that these clones are acting on their own. They must have memories of the USJ Incident."


    "Bloody hell!" Shigaraki cursed, "Get us out of here!"


    Kyo lowered his body, pouncing in Shigaraki''s direction. Harlequin reared up, biting at Kurogiri''s neck.


    Before the two animal clones could dispose of the villains, Shigaraki and Kurogiri were swallowed up by a pair of black portals, vanishing from sight.


    Kyo gave a frustrated roar, his rage echoing across the cityscape while Harlequin howled in anger at the night sky. Ryuk remained silent, broodily landing near them. They had been thwarted this time and would most likely be rebuked for taking matters into their own hands, but even if Haru was their master and creator, their first priority was his safety. If they saw those villains again, they''d make sure to end them.


    Unable to maintain form any longer, they dispersed, the paper that they were created from scattering to the wind.


    ***


    The pro heroes found themselves in a stalemate. Just a second before, they had seen Stain brutally kill without hesitation and was now holding Izuku hostage. To make things even more complicated, and injured Haru lay only a short distance from them too exhausted and hurt to escape.


    "Why are you all standing around like fools?" Endeavor''s gruff voice made everyone turn as he ran up to the scene, "The villain must have flown this way, right?" he stopped upon seeing Stain''s stooped near the dead Nomu, "Hold on... don''t tell me that man is..."


    Stain''s let out a ragged breath as he slowly turned, the tattered bandana he used for a mask falling from his head.


    "Endeavor," he hissed out the hero''s name.


    The Flame Hero''s fist ignited in response, "Hero Killer."


    Gran Torino panicked stretching out an arm towards Endeavor, "Wait, Todoroki!"


    The warning turned out to be unnecessary. Endeavor had seen the two interns trapped within close proximity of the Hero Killer and knew any attack would also endanger them. The number two hero gritted his teeth in frustration as he pondered his next move.


    All these thoughts were forgotten as Stain rose up, his boots slamming heavily into the cement as he turned. His bloodshot eyes glared at Endeavor''s blazing figure with unbridled hatred as a wave of killing intent filled the air.


    "You false hero!"


    Everyone present felt their blood freeze as another wave of the deathly aura hit them, seemingly coloring their surroundings a bleeding red.


    Stain took a slow step forward, his terrifying figure silhouetted by the light of the blood moon behind him, "I''ll make this right... These streets... must run with the blood of hypocrites!" his voice rose to a fearsome scream, "COME ON! JUST TRY AND STOP ME YOU FAKES! THERE IS ONLY ONE MAN I''LL LET KILL ME! HE IS A TRUE HERO! ALL MIGHT IS WORTHY!"


    A wave of shadowy red aura seemed to flow from the Hero Killer''s body, overwhelming everyone''s minds, sapping their will to fight.


    However, in the face of adversity, the Will of Fire will burn brightest.


    Terrified and racked with pain, Haru pressed his hands on the ground, his body trembling. With the last of his strength, he managed to push himself to one knee. Clenching his teeth, he spread his arms protectively, using himself as the last living shield between Stain and his targets.


    Stain''s focus switched to the helpless boy in his path, his rage threatening to crush him through sheer pressure.


    "Move, boy."


    Haru met the Hero Killer''s glare steadily, a look of resignation and determination on his face.


    Seeing his friend in danger, Izuku tried to force his body to move, but to no avail. Stain''s presence was too powerful for him to resist.


    Stain''s aura took a demonic shape that sought to crush all resistance before it. It ferociously clashed with the angelic manifestation of Haru''s will that shielded the boy from the toxic miasma that threatened to engulf him.


    It was as if seeing a clash of convictions between a demon and an angel. A battle of darkness and light.


    ***


    Nearby, amidst the rooftops, a shadowy figure arrived at the scene. Briefly staring at Stain''s back, they took in the scene, calmly searching for their target.


    Their eyes landed on the crimson-haired boy crouched in front of the Hero Killer. He seemed injured and was b?r?ly holding on with sheer willpower.


    A perfect target.


    The ?ssassin crouched, bending their right arm back. From their elbow, the barrel of a sniper extended as they aimed for the kill. They twisted their navy-blue, pink highlighted hair, breaking off a piece as it turned to putty. Quickly and efficiently, they molded a bullet and loaded their weapon.


    Carefully, they aimed through the scope.


    Finally, releasing a low breath they pulled the trigger.


    ***


    Stain, being the experienced fighter he was, felt the eyes boring into his back. Reeling in his killing intent he glanced over his shoulder. His sharp eyes b?r?ly made out the hidden figure on top of the building, but what caught his attention was the weapon they wielded.


    It jogged his memory of a small event he had heard about a day previously. One almost so minor, he had almost missed it through the grapevine of the underworld.


    A flash of understanding hit him within milliseconds of seeing the threat.


    Whirling around, the Hero Killer''s body moved faster than even the trained eye could read, powered by instinct alone.


    There was an echoing peal of a gunshot and Haru felt blood splatter across his face.


    Everyone snapped out of their trance shocked to see Haru laying on his back where Stain had thrown him while the Hero Killer towered over him bleeding heavily from the ?h?st where the bullet had pierced his lung and passed through.


    Haru''s eyes were wide, realizing that if Stain hadn''t pushed him away, the bullet meant for him would have pierced his skull.


    "You are worthy..." Stain coughed out a mouthful of blood, his knees refusing to buckle.


    Shaking himself, Gran Torino looked up to see the shadowing culprit making their escape, "Nagant!"


    Endeavor growled in anger, "Catch her!"


    Gran Torino blasted from where he stood, using his Jet to bounce off of the building surfaces in pursuit.


    The other heroes began to rush forward to restrain the wounded Hero Killer, but Haru raised a hand for them to stop.


    "Wait! If you move him, he''ll die!"


    His words made them pause, unsure of what to do as they were still shaken from the killing aura Stain had emanated only a minute ago.


    Haru struggled to his feet, running completely on adrenaline, as he took a cautious step towards the wounded antihero. Slowly he raised his arm, holding it out as he would an offering.


    "Thank you..." the dryness in his throat could only allow a whisper.


    Stain''s eyed the exposed arm, noting the bite marks embedded into the pale skin, "What is this?"


    Haru lowered his head, "It will heal you," his voice was so low only they could hear it.


    "Don''t bother," Stain grabbed the Haru''s wrist, pressing the broken hilt of his katana into the boy''s hand, "Reclaim the title of hero," his steady voice rang in everyone''s ears, "Change this corrupted society and find your peace."


    With that, Stain let out a final sigh, falling unconscious from his injuries his standing body remaining tall.

 Chapter 41 - One Year Anniversary Special: Interview

    Present Mic:


    Hello, my rapid fans! I will be running the interview today! The author realizes this was short notice for some of you who participated and not all sites had the opportunity. He apologizes for this. His job has increasingly gotten burdensome. This was originally just for one site, but due to a lack of questions, it was expanded to a couple more. The author refurbished the questions a little and I will be reading those and a few others either gathered from previous comments or suggested by others for this special event!


    *Turns to the seated people across from him*


    So! Haru! How does it feel to be here with your Author''s persona right next to you?


    *


    Haru:


    I just survived getting killed Mic, this is hardly the most nerve-wracking thing to happen today... Wait? Am I answering all the questions?


    *


    Right you are! The author is having you act as his mouth today!


    *


    Haru:


    *Looks at Author*


    You''re throwing me to the simps?


    *


    Author:


    *Writes in a book*


    *


    *Reading aloud*


    That''s the point! This whole scenario is to make things fun for the reader! It''s all about customer service.


    *Raises an eyebrow*


    You don''t believe that.


    *


    Author:


    *Smirks because he knows he doesn''t and didn''t want to talk*


    *


    Present Mic:


    Alright! Let''s get down to the questions!


    ARE YOU READY?


    *


    *Crickets*


    ***


    Present Mic:


    How does it feel to have lived a full year in the real world time?


    *


    Haru:


    This story has grown beyond what we originally hoped. We are now posted on five different sites: Quotev, Wattpad, , Archive of Our Own, and FanFiction. Since maintenance of five sites isn''t easy due to different formats the author has regrettably been forced to focus on staying up to date on the first three. We love all our readers, but we''re also human... Well... the author is... what I am is debatable... while the proper term is ''fictional character,'' I feel pretty alive.


    Author:


    *Under his breath sarcastically*


    I wonder why?


    ***


    Present Mic:


    You say growth, how much growth exactly?


    *


    Haru:


    Shikigami Dance now has 550+ library collections on Quotev, 1700+ thousand stars on Wattpad, 1170 +collections on , 7 bookmarks on AO3, and 130+ story followers on FanFiction.


    Present Mic: Is there anyone else working on the story with the author?


    *


    Haru: Yes. There are two editors: Agent Toxic and Woodpecker from Quotev. Due to personal reasons, they haven''t been active but they have been supportive all the while. The author also has an older brother (a fellow anime watcher familiar with both Naruto and BNHA) who he talks to quite a bit about story ideas and has even given the author several amazing inspirations and moments of humor. The author also consults his younger brother who does not watch anime but has given several great ideas from an outer perspective.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    What''s your relationship with the author?


    *


    Haru:


    We get along quite well although the author had an existential crisis for a week when he realized how much of himself he projected onto me. Not in a weird way, mind you, just the little things.


    Present Mic:


    So you used several moves utilized by the Hyuga Clan. Are you going to master the Gentle Fist?


    *


    Haru:


    No. Before anyone says anything, let me explain the ability of the Hyuga. Their Kekkei Genkai, the Byakugan, grants them a near-360o field of x-ray vision around themselves, save for a small blind spot at the back of the neck above the first thoracic vertebra. The Byakugan''s vision can penetrate almost any object, allowing users to see through walls, peer underground, or even examine the contents of a person''s body. One of the lesser-known effects of the Byakugan is the ability it grants by allowing a person to expel chakra from any or all of their 361 tenketsu or chakra points.


    Are you all still following me?


    *


    Present Mic:


    ...


    *


    Haru:


    I can replicate several techniques of the Hyuga Clan, remember Boruto (a show that has crushed the author''s hopes despite their defending it at first) used palm strikes even though he has no Byakugan. Eight Trigrams Air Palm simply projects a shockwave caused by expelling chakra from the palm. I can''t ever master the true power of the Gentle Fist like Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation since I can''t expel chakra from all my tenketsu at once or Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms since I cannot see the enemies tenketsu points. Even my sensory has limits but that''s for another question.


    If the readers want me to use Protective Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms in the future then maybe I could (my flexibility levels and chakra control are high enough to do it) but it''s up to the readers mostly whether I do or not.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Okay, Are there any regrets the author has with the story?


    *


    Author:


    ...


    *


    Haru:


    There was one time on Quotev last year the author had an emotional breakdown and posted a page that was more or less political, as a result, losing readers.


    The breakdown was triggered by several events. They were in recovery from early age addiction (no not drugs or alcohol) and depression. The side effect of it all was a period of suppressed emotions, including grief and loneliness, surfacing all at once, nearly causing them to turn to self-harm. To clarify, this wasn''t caused by their family. Their family life is actually a very happy one. Also, being a college student who has a hard time making friends going through Covid and losing contact with their friend group along with the stress of the political hatred of the 2020 elections didn''t help. They are of an empathetic personality type and are strongly affected by others'' negative emotions.


    Also, the author has a bad habit of not telling anyone when they really need help, and even when their family was in the other room don''t think of going to them when they experienced their first panic attack.


    Don''t worry, they are doing better now and are seeing a therapist, but they still regret bringing politics into their story.


    This book has been therapeutic for them to express themself along with opening up to others in their daily life.


    Thank you to everyone who has been so supportive and comforting.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Do we have any original villain''s coming up soon?


    *


    Haru: We''ve already seen some within the most recent chapters, but the author is planning more who may play a more important part in the story.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Do we get to see you use the Rinnegan at any point, Haru?


    *


    Author:


    *Shakes his head*


    *


    Haru:


    The author originally planned to give me the Rinnegan eventually but decided it was too powerful. Fights would become boring. Also, it is too destructive for the My Hero Academia universe.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Is it true that Bakugo has a collection of romance novels stashed away?


    *


    Haru:


    I''m not sure where this question came from, but as far as I know, he doesn''t. I may check after the interview to make sure, but for the official record, no.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Is the Quotev app good? Can it be used on a mobile phone? Are there other fan-fictions in Quotev?


    *


    Haru:


    Quotev is the author''s first fanfic site. As far as they have experienced, it is good. (I have dabbled in it myself)


    Yes, it can be used on a mobile phone, the authors use it all the time because he has no life. *flinches when the author smacks him on the head*


    As for other fanfictions, yes, they have several. The author hasn''t been overly daring, but depending on taste, you can find many great stories for BNHA and Naruto. There are also a few good Assassination Classroom, Fruits Basket, and Black Clover fics as well.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    You said the naruto world storyline will be important, are the people from there going to be able to influence the MHA world in any way?


    *


    Haru:


    My memories of the future will be wiped after the interview but the author confirms yes. How and to what extent are classified for now.


    *Author pulls out MIB Neuralyzer and erases his memory*


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Have you ever done a gender-bend Jutsu transformation with Bakugo''s body as a prank?


    *


    Haru:


    I haven''t but now I want to do it. Hehe!


    ***


    Present Mic:


    We have a question in Spanish, let''s see how well you do.


    Haru en alg¨²n punto conocer¨¢ cara a cara a sus padres? (Will Haru at some point meet his parents face to face?)


    *


    Haru: *Takes a breath* Okay, let''s hope google translate will help me here. S¨ª, en alg¨²n momento conocer¨¢ a sus padres pero c¨®mo y cu¨¢ndo se clasifica. (Yes, at some point he will meet his parents but how and when is classified.)


    *


    Author:


    ... (is terrible with languages)


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Will Class 1A will go to the world of naruto?


    *


    Haru:


    Sadly, no. The plot has no spot for that to happen unless the author changes everything they have planned.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    How did you first come up with the idea for this story?


    *


    Haru:


    A long story.


    *


    Author:


    *Sweatdrops*


    *


    Haru: (Illistrastions on Wattpad)


    It all started after the author got into fanfiction. They had been working on a Naruto fic but had been caught in the slump of writer''s block for several weeks. They had been watching My Hero Academia over winter break of freshman year and had enjoyed several BNHA fanfics. Along the way, they even planned to write one of their own.


    Originally they had created a character named Takashi who had a Redirect Quirk that allowed them to redirect the direction of any object or element in motion within a meter of their hands or feet. They had a story planned, no romance planned, being trained by a mysterious man before finding out his teacher was actually Stain, struggling to get through UA during an approaching crisis in hero society.


    Hero Costume


    The second concept was about a girl named Natsumi who had a unique Quirk that was often mistaken as a dual Quirk like Todoroki''s. The Quirk: Light Moth allowed her to grow a pair of translucent mothlike wings and manipulate light that she could use as protective shields or compress onto bullets. Her chosen hero name Moth Goddess Heroine: Mosura. She was going to be paired with Kirishima and reach her goal of becoming a Symbol of Mercy.


    The third concept was a girl of the same name, but with a Heat Quirk. In this case, she was childhood friends with Todoroki and was paired with Bakugo. Similar to All Might''s passing One for All to Izuku, she had a power passed on to her by the dying Symbol of Mercy, a heroine who acted as a neutral party between villains and heroes over generations. The Quirk had the power to share its vast power reserves with others even to the point of giving it away as well as bind anyone they touch in place. As it would have turned out, it belonged to All for One''s mother who once acted as the peacemaker between her sons before she died.


    Finally, the author took a step back. At first, they considered a crossover with a person with Gaara''s sand but then, (Since they thought Konan''s ability was heavily underrated and just as good as the sand in many ways) they opted for Konan''s child.


    To be honest the first chapter was on a whim and almost spur of the moment. After several happy responses, the author found that they wanted to continue and here we are. After all the research, brainstorming, consultations, prewriting (many fight scenes were written a long time ago and rewritten multiple times before the actual chapter), rewriting, planning, even acting out movements to improve description.


    It''s all worth it though.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Will Haruko be transported back to the shinobi universe?


    *


    Haru:


    Same as with Class 1A. There are no plans for that at the moment. The special chapter may be the only time you see that


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Who is going to be Haru''s rival?


    *


    Haru:


    The author actually paused at this one because they never thought of that.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    While I do think elemental ninjutsu is a bad idea for the story I won''t make a fuss. I just hope it doesn''t become too prominent or powerful.


    It would also be nice to have a chapter or something about Haruto learning about his powers with the scroll. There''s a lot of questions unanswered still.


    Has he learned all the chakra control exercises?


    When did he learn to use nature transformation?


    Did he learn the paper Jutsu or was it natural?


    Could he heal All Mights scarring if he gets his medical ninjutsu more powerful? That way he won''t be in as much pain or spitting up blood.


    *


    Haru:


    A lot of questions that were asked a little earlier on in the story. I will answer one by one.


    First of all my elemental Jutsu''s will become more prominent, especially against more powerful enemies. My Fire Style will probably end up being used almost as much as Shikigami Dance not to mention become quite powerful.


    Remember the seal on my forehead held basically all the knowledge and memories of my parents, Konan and Nagato, who were trained by Jiraiya and leveled the Hidden Leaf.


    So, I inherited all her knowledge of chakra control (Manipulating 600 billion paper bombs all at once. Tell me if that isn''t chakra control)


    My mom had mastery over Wind, Earth, Water, and Yang Style while my dad had mastery of Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water, and Yang Style. Also, the old Akatsuki had to access the knowledge from several people well versed in nature transformation including Sasori, Orochimaru, Itachi, Kakazu, Deidara, and Kisame.


    As for Shikigami Dance, the same instance. Implanted memories. Also, since this story has it labeled a Kekkei Genkai (although canonically it remains unclear), I will have a natural knack for it. Also, in a society full of random abilities, it''s no problem researching ways to use them.


    As for All Might, I''d say yes. The Mystical Palm and Heal Bite are among the most powerful healing Ninjutsu beside the Hundred Healings Mark''s Mitotic Regeneration: The Hundred Healings. Mystical Palm on its own is unable to do anything, but the Heal Bite can fuse body parts together when a person is cut in half. If I master other medical Ninjutsu like Cell Activation Jutsu I can heal him completely. The only issue is that All Might''s injuries are to such an extent (lost organs like his stomach and a heavily damaged respiratory system) that it would require surgery with the help of several people with healing Quirks or medical ninja to bring All Might back to full health. If the Heal Bite had been used when All Might had first been injured, then that may have been a different story, but this is years later.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Does the author have plans for other fanfics in the future?


    *


    Haru:


    They have several but whether they would be able to ever write them is another story. They have ideas and concepts for a Black Clover, Avatar: The Last Airbender, Fruit''s Basket, another My Hero Academia, and a Naruto story on hiatus. At one point they nearly co-authored a Naruto fic with someone, but after some time they were forced to drop it before they even got it going.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    What was the author''s first anime?


    *


    Haru:


    Their first show was Naruto but they didn''t watch it in the traditional sense. It happened in high school, their other older brother who was in college came back for spring break and let them watch the show together. They started during the Naruto vs Kimimaru fight. Thanks to the constant flashback and show explanation, they picked up on things pretty quickly. They got to see, Rock Lee vs Kimimaru, the Sand Siblings against the remaining Sound Five, and Naruto vs Sasuke fight #1. They fell in life and began watching anime as soon as they got their first ??ptop and smartphone.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Does the author have favorite shows?


    *


    Haru:


    Favorite shows: My Hero Academia has been among the top but there are others I really love Akudama Drive, 3D Girlfriend, From Me to You, The Ancient Magnus Bride, Demon Slayer, Ouran Host Club, and Rise of a Shield Hero


    Others include: From Commonplace to World''s Strongest, Horimiya, The Ancient Magnus Bride, Welcome to Demon School Iruma, That Time I Reincarnated as a Slime, Nisekoi, Noragami, Scarlet Fragments, Yona of the Dawn, and Lord Marksman and Vanadis.


    Angels of Death somehow spoke to them on a spiritual level and they still have no idea how. Maybe it was Zack? Something about his personality really drew them in.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    Is your Kekkei Genkai a combination of chakra nature or something else altogether? Otherwise just having one chakra nature didn''t make sense to me.


    *


    Haru:


    It was explained in an earlier chapter an I quote:


    In the shinobi world, there are five basic nature transformations: Fire, wind, lightning, earth, and water. Each shinobi is born with one nature. With proper chakra control, you can theoretically use any chakra nature. As a member of the Uzumaki Clan, I was born with chakra reserves far larger than the average shinobi from my world. However, the downside is that four of those elements will drain my chakra much more than my primary element. My origami falls under a different category. An exception to the single nature rule is when an individual possesses the Kekkei Genkai, a limited genetic trait usually found exclusively in particular clans and families. Kekkei Genkai is found in three forms: Dojutsu, advanced nature transformation, and bodily changes. Dojutsu gives the eyes of the user special perceptive abilities. The advanced nature transformation combines two of the basic transformations. The third type affects their bodies. I possess the Kekkei Genkai of my mother that allows me to turn my body into paper and manipulate it, the Shikigami Dance.


    Other Kekkei Genkai of my type include the Iburi Clan''s Kekkei Genkai to turn their bodies into smoke, Jugo''s Clan''s Kekkei Genkai to absorb Natural Energy, Sakon and Ukon''s Kekkei Genkai to break their bodies down to a molecular level, the Kaguya Clan''s Shikotsumyaku.


    ***


    Present Mic:


    My question for you Author...How can I send fanart to you?


    *


    Haru:


    Shikigami Dance now has a Discord server!


    discord.gg/gEvWnE4JdP


    *


    Author:


    I will happily love to see any fanart! If I have permission, I may even post it on the fanfic sites that can hold it!


    Take note that I''m horrible with communication so using discord to talk to me isn''t exactly the best option, but that doesn''t mean I won''t check-in!

 Chapter 42 - Healing

    (Meanwhile above Hosu...)


    An NHA news helicopter flew over the city, circling around the numerous fires that dotted the area.


    The journalist in charge tested her mic, "Okay, can you hear me in the studio?" she received confirmation from her earpiece and began reporting.


    [I''m reporting to you live from the skies over Hosu City. It''s unclear what''s happening below, but take a look,] she shifted to allow the cameraman a better view of the chaos, [Smoke and fire are rising from different locations in the area. Is this a series of accidents, or have villains taken the streets? Currently, we have no info on the situation here, but our station will continue reporting as this breaking story unfolds.]


    "And cut," the cameraman announced.


    "Don''t you dare stop filming," the journalist ordered, her eyes calmly searching the area.


    As a reporter, it wasn''t just about getting viewers, but about keeping the public informed about the happenings outside their homes. She squinted as she saw a strange pair standing on top of a distant water tower.


    "What in the world? Look!"


    The cameraman looked confused, "At what?"


    She pointed, "Right over there! The building with the water tower on top! Zoom in!"


    "There are people," he exclaimed, "Two of them!"


    "Wait! They''re being attacked!" the cameraman gasped.


    The journalist jerked, "What? Get closer."


    The helicopter banked and headed towards the scene where three massive animals, a bear, a tiger, and an eagle were attacking the two on top of the tower. However, before the reporters could get closer, the two men on the tower had disappeared in a cloud of dark mist.


    The reporters could only watch the three animals vent in frustration before they too disappeared, shattering into hundreds of sheets of paper.


    "That was strange," the journalist turned to look at the cameraman, "I wonder what that was about?"


    ***


    (The next morning... Hosu General Hospital...)


    The light of an early day shone through the windows of the hospital room where the four UA students involved with the Hero Killer were being treated.


    "Did you sleep, Midoriya?" Todoroki asked the moss-haired boy sitting on the bed near to his.


    "No, not really," Izuku answered.


    Izuku''s right arm and left side were bandaged. His arm was minorly cut from Stain, but his side was more concerning as he had cracked a rib. Luckily the Nomu''s claws had missed anywhere vital.


    Todoroki nodded blankly at Izuku''s answer, "I figured. Me neither."


    "Now that I think about it. It almost seems like a miracle we''re even alive," Izuku mused out loud, "Any of us could have been an easy target."


    "Yeah, it may have ended up differently if he were really trying to kill us," he turned to Iida whose left arm was in a sling, "I''m impressed about you, Iida. It seemed like he was really trying to kill you, but you stood tall."


    "That''s not true," Iida answered calmly, "He had no true interest in me. When it comes down to it, we were all being protected."


    They all looked at the fourth bed where a boy with crimson red heir was sleeping peacefully. Bandages covered both his arms and legs while another ran across his ?h?st and right side. Two large patches were stuck on his left cheek and forehead. From his arm, an IV drip hung, replenishing his lost energy.


    Despite that, the sleeping teen''s features were serine, his ?h?st rising and falling softly as he rested.


    Haru had been dubbed lucky by the doctors when they had found out what happened.


    He had suffered minor electrical burns, first and second-degree fire burns, several bruises, some minor cuts, muscle tearing in his arms, two cracked ribs, and several scrapes.


    The lucky part of it all was that his natural vitality, along with the help of their nurse''s minor healing Quirk had him almost as good as new.


    The other three watched him silently for a moment, their attention not on his present injuries but on something a little more concerning.


    On the exposed skin on his right shoulder, a large patch of discolored skin with a faint imprint of a human hand within the center showed where Shigaraki had grabbed him at the USJ and used his Decay on him. On his right forearm, four distinctive bite marks could be seen.


    "He never mentioned the scar before..." Izuku murmured, feeling guilty as he remembered how Haru received that injury from shielding him at the USJ.


    "Yes he did," Todoroki pointed out, "Right after the USJ when he chewed out those students."


    Iida blinked in remembrance, "Yes, he said something about being scarred for life," he paused, "But I thought his Heal Bite can even heal scars?"


    This made them all fall silent.


    "Maybe there is a limit," Izuku suggested, "He said it leaves a permanent mark when he uses it, maybe it has something to do with that."


    Izuku and Iida looked at him curiously, "What do you mean?"


    Todoroki placed a hand to his face, gently touching his own scar, "When I heard, he was able to heal scars from Mr. Aizawa, I was tempted to have him remove mine. This was before the sports festival."


    "And why didn''t you ask?" Iida questioned.


    "Because it''s a reminder of where I came from and where I want to go," Todoroki answered simply, "To me, it''s a representation of what not to become."


    Izuku stared in awe at his friend, "Todoroki..."


    The door to their unit slid open, revealing Gran Torino and Manual.


    "Well, so the injured youngins are awake," Gran Torino stated as he walked in.


    Izuku brightened up a little, "Gran Torino!"


    Iida straightened up, a look of guilt on his face, "Manual!"


    "Y-yeah, I''m sorry..." Izuku tried to apologize.


    The old hero sighed, "But before I do," he turned to look at the doorway, "You''ve got some visitors."


    A very tall, sturdily built man wearing a suit entered the room. His imposing figure was almost counteracted by his dog head, of some sort of beagle breed.


    "This is Hosu''s Chief of the Police, Kenji Tsuragamae," Gran Torino introduced.


    Iida and Todoroki stood up and Izuku moved to do likewise despite his injuries.


    "No, please stay seated. Woof," Chief Tsuragamae said drily.


    Izuku''s blinked. ''Woof?''


    The police chief looked over at Haru, "It seems one of you hasn''t awakened yet. Not that I blame him," they all heard the sound of footsteps as another man approached the doorway, "But knowing my superior, he won''t be sleeping long," he said with a slight hint of amusement.


    The three boys tensed. ''Superior?''


    "Allow me to introduce the Chief Commissioner of Police for Japan, Gen Tachibana," Chief Tsuragamae announced.


    ''Commissioner?''


    Commissioner Tachibana turned his eyes to the only remaining person in the room who was asleep. It was only a single look, but the effect was instantaneous.


    Haru''s eyes flew open, fully awake and fully alert, "Danger..."


    He shot up, baring an origami kunai in his hand.


    The commissioner snorted, "Hmph, you''re as jumpy as ever. What did you do now?"


    Haru stared at him for a moment, his surprise appearance on his face, "Commissioner Tachibana!"


    "That''s sir to you."


    Haru straightened up stiffly, "Sir!"


    "That''s better."


    Gen Tachibana, Chief Commissioner of Japan and one of the most powerful people in the circle of people knowledgeable of Haru''s identity. He was also Marika''s father.


    If Haru was being honest, when he first met him, he thought the man was a yakuza. On second thought, Gen was scarier than any yakuza. The scar on his face did little to help. Interestingly enough, the person who gave him that scar was non-other than Issei Ichijo himself, Haru''s proclaimed uncle.


    That all happened years ago before, but it was said among the yakuza that on that day the two men had acknowledged each other''s power. They were on different sides, but they bonded enough to drink together man-to-man. It was still a well-known fact among their acquaintances that Gen''s one dream was to throw Issei behind bars.


    Haru had met him by accident that one summer over ten years ago. Raku had hum had befriended the sickly Marika and had made a habit of visiting her several times a week. Due to Haru''s delicate constitution at his age, he had spent more time indoors with her than with Raku''s other friends. It was during one of these playdates that the four-year-old had literally bumped into Gen.


    The policeman''s domineering frame mixed with the unintentional use of his Quirk: Intimidation, ended the meeting before it started. Namely, Haru passed out, foaming at the mouth, his eyes like little golden whirlpools on his pale face.


    Even years later, Haru still felt trauma from that first meeting. Of course, everyone found the story hilarious, but Haru would still shudder at the memory to this day.


    Tsuragamae raised a ridge of skin that would have passed for an eyebrow if dogs had eyebrows as he eyed the four students, "So you''re the UA students who brought down the Hero Killer, huh?"


    Todoroki gave a slow nod, "We all played a small part, but it was our Class Rep who did most of the fighting."


    The bicolored-haired boy stared at the police chief and his superior distrustingly. He had no idea why they were there but he didn''t like the situation.


    Tsuragamae cleared his throat, "Stain has some serious injuries. Severe burns, several broken bones, uncountable heavy bruises and cuts, and a bullet through the left lung. Right now, he''s in the hospital under strict guard. Woof!" the four boys tensed slightly at the mention of Stain, but the police chief kept talking, "Here''s a lesson you should have already learned. When Quirks became the norm, the police sought to maintain the status quo. It decided we wouldn''t use our Quirks as weapons. That''s when heroes came in. They could do what we couldn''t. If they were licensed, of course. Woof! It would be impossible for the police to condone the use of deadly Quirks. After all, we''re here to stop such harm from being done. The only reason the pros can use their powers now is because of the early code of ethics the early heroes chose to abide by," the was a moment of heavy silence as the point hit home, "That''s why it''s against the law for people to use their Quirks to cause injury. Whether you were up against the Hero Killer or not, none of you have the authority to harm the villain. That means the three of you and your supervisors, Manual, Gran Torino, and Endeavor are sure to receive harsh punishments for gross abuse of your powers."


    Todoroki''s eyes blazed angrily as he bristled at the dog man, "Now, wait a minute! If Iida and Midoriya didn''t show up, Native would have been killed, and if Haru didn''t hold off the Stain, then more people would have died! Are you saying we should have just stood by and watched people die?"


    Tsuragamae locked eyes with the angry teen, "So, it''s okay to break the law as long as it goes your way?"


    Todoroki gritted his teeth and was about to bite out another angry retort when a hand covered his mouth.


    "Yes, we would all receive punishment if we did break the law," everyone looked over to see the upper half of Haru''s body floating by Todoroki''s side, pressing a hand to his friend''s mouth.


    Tsuragamae blinked as he didn''t understand, "Oh?"


    There was a flutter of paper as Haru''s upper body rejoined to his lower body sitting cross-legged on the bed, "Hero Constitution: Article III: Those without a license may be considered interns and can use their quirks at the discretion of the individual they are interning under. As I''m sure you are aware, Endeavor authorized Todoroki and me to use our Quirks to do whatever necessary to prioritize the escape and the safety of the injured. Also, Iida never used his Quirk on Stain as he was trying to rescue Native. Since it is the right of interns to use their Quirks for mobility when in uniform, neither he nor Midoriya broke the law. Additionally, I was the only one who caused Stain any injury outside of the sniper wound. If you count the Stand Your Ground Doctrine, I was within my rights as an intern with permission and a citizen in danger to fight back. So, if you were trying to convict us, there is nothing you can prove that we did that was illegal to the degree you claim," Haru tilted his head, "But that wasn''t your intention was it?"


    There was an awkward silence for a moment as the other three students stared in disbelief at their friend, wondering how he had already figured all of this out in a matter of seconds.


    Tsuragamae suddenly let out a growling-sounding chuckle, "Well, Commissioner, he''s as sharp as you said. When you said Best Jeanist was his mentor, I was curious to see how good he was with the loopholes. Just to be expected of the number four hero, he doesn''t skimp on his teachings," he coughed and sobered, "As you''ve said, this is true. The scenario I mentioned was if you acted without permission. As the police chief of Hosu, I wanted to make sure you all understood the importance of following the law. After all, you will one day be the ones helping to uphold it."


    Todoroki glowered a little but didn''t say anything. Iida and Izuku gave a sigh of relief.


    Haru looked over at Gen, a look of resignation on his face, "And you, sir?"


    Gen let out hum, "I''m afraid the matter isn''t over with the legality of your actions," he grunted, looking at the other people in the room, "This incident is a very touchy one to deal with due to several circumstances. The police considered giving you four the choice of handing the credit of the Hero Killer''s capture to another pro hero to avoid any complications."


    Gran Torino frowned at the implication, "...But...?"


    Gen sighed, clasping his hand behind his back, "While the witnesses were few, footage of Stain''s actions after the fight was caught on camera footage, including him telling Bakugo to reclaim the title of hero. As you can guess, this has led to a lot of speculation. Even when we take the footage down, it''s immediately reposted somewhere else."


    The three students didn''t understand what this meant, but the others did, Haru because he had been up to his neck with the commission and secrets all his life and the pros because they had experienced the ugly side of society in their line of work.


    "The Hero Commission asked me to represent them along with the police on this matter," Gen continued, "We all decided to give the credit for the catching of the Hero Killer to you four."


    Everyone except Tsuragamae was stunned.


    "What?"


    Haru gripped the footboard of his bed, "Hold on! You''re letting students take credit for capturing a guy who killed seventeen heroes and crippled another twenty-three? Won''t that make the other heroes look bad?"


    Tsuragamae flicked a floppy ear, "You don''t seem too keen to be in the spotlight, young man, but this will increase all of your reputations. Also, the news that students took down the Hero Killer encourages other heroes to step up their game. It will also send a message to villains that the next generation of heroes is stronger than before and hopefully dampen their urge to commit further crimes. The Hero Commission was reluctant to agree, but the police think this is quite proper and suitable."


    "You four shall be interviewed at the end of the week after recovering from your injuries," Gen stated, brooking no argument, "That was the only compromise we could get from you four by the general press, so be grateful. Your supervisors will instruct you on how to handle them"


    Tsuragamae placed his hands in his pockets, "Of course, the punishment I mentioned earlier shall be avoided publicly, but the two students who did not receive permission will still be privately reprimanded along with their supervisors. The law can''t make exceptions. However..." the police chief bowed low, "Allow me as the chief of police to thank you for your bravery and your heroic actions."


    Todoroki became a little awkward as he looked away from the bowing man, "You know... you could have started with that."


    Iida stepped up to Manual and bowed in apology, "I''m sorry for what happened. I should have listened."


    The hero sighed, gently chopping down on the young teen''s head, "Yeah you caused us a lot of trouble. Remember that, and don''t do it again."


    Iida bowed lower, "Sir!"


    Izuku lowered his head, at Gran Torino, his hair overshadowing his eyes, "And I apologize as well."


    The old hero sighed, mumbling something about the boy being the same as Toshinori, whoever that was, because no one present knew.


    Gen coughed, gaining their attention once again, "As for the matter of Stain''s chosen successor..." he looked at Haru from the corner of his eye, "My daught¨Cahem... the police find no need or legal right to find issue with the matter. Therefore, as long as the unnamed person remains within the boundaries of the law, no action is required. Any individual or organization who deems otherwise isn''t of authority to say otherwise."


    Haru, Tsuragamae, and Gran Torino sweatdropped at this, knowing the gruff old man was totally twisted around his only daughter''s little finger. They could all picture the scene as if they had been present.


    ***


    (Ninja Art: Imagined Scenario...)


    Gen Tachibana pulled on his coat, preparing to head out the front door of his luxurious penthouse suite.


    "I won''t be home till late, Mari!"


    There was a patter of light footsteps as a girl with hip-length orange hair flounced into the hallway.


    "Where are you going, Papa?"


    Gen''s face softened drastically as he stroked his daughter''s hair, "Just some work concerning an incident last night, nothing to worry yourself about."


    Marika''s eyes widened innocently, "Is it the Hero Killer, Papa? I saw it on my phone!"


    Gen chuckled, "Yes, Mari. It seems like your friend was mixed up in it and papa has to reprimand him."


    Marika placed a finger to her cheek, tilting her head, "Did he do nothing wrong?"


    "Not particularly," Gen answered without thinking.


    Marika pouted as she hugged her father''s arm, "Go easy on him, won''t you, Papa? He''s my only real friend besides Raku, and I want him as Raku''s best man at our wedding!"


    Whatever Gen planned to do when he headed out was thrown out the window, "Of course, Mari! I just wanted to talk."


    ***


    (A heavy disturbance in the force dispelled the Jutsu...)


    As if sensing their thoughts, Gen''s eyes narrowed at the three people wearing knowing expressions in the room. The air became unusually heavy.


    "Personally, I think every criminal should be imprisoned, including heroes who break the law. I''m not draconian in how I deal with things, but I do not allow the guilty to go unpunished."


    The unspoken warning aka threat was noted by everyone present. It may have been possible that Marika had softened the blow, but the Police Commissioner wasn''t a pushover by a long shot.


    Tsuragamae decided to tactfully change the subject, "On another note, we are happy to report the capture of Bakugo''s attempted ?ssassin who we now have confirmed as Lady Nagant."


    None of the students, except Haru who had been told by Hawks, knew who this was, but the news was good in their eyes.


    Gen looked at Gran Torino, "The police thanks you for apprehending her."


    The old hero raised a hand in acknowledgment, "I''m not as young as I was, but this old geezer''s still got speed. She almost got a hit on me, but I finally brought her down," he sighed sorrowfully, "It''s sad that a former pro would fall as low as her. Sniping children."


    Tsuragamae rubbed his chin, thoughtfully, "Yes, quite the difference from her character years ago. Perhaps we may find out what changed her so much after she''s safe inside Tartarus."


    Izuku and Iida looked stunned on hearing that Haru''s attempted killer was a former hero.


    Haru visibly relaxed, revealing the mental strain he had been under.


    Tsuragamae then approached Haru''s bed, "Indirectly, you helped with this capture along with Stain''s. The police are in your debt. A monetary reward would be trifling in comparison to what you experienced, considering you were unintentionally used as bait and that you were attacked more than once. As a young hero in training and a citizen of Japan, you were inconvenienced by our incompetence. As such, we of the police are willing to grant you whatever favor within reason."


    Haru blinked, "It''s no big deal. You were all doing your job."


    Gen cleared his throat, his aura growing dark, "Are you implying you''d dishonor the police by refusing compensation?"


    Haru felt a chill run up his spine, "No, sir!"


    Gen''s persona became less intimidating as he turned off his Quirk, "Of course not. You are a smart person."


    Everyone shuddered. The commissioner was scary.


    Haru tugged the edge of his blanket, "If you are willing to pull a few strings, then I do have a couple requests."


    ***


    A small group of people stood outside a special treatment center in the hospital. Haru, now wearing a hospital shirt over his bandages, waited patiently as Tsuragamae quietly spoke with a dark-haired couple standing at the entrance.


    Iida was fidgeting beside him, his expression revealing a torn attitude.


    "Relax, Iida," Haru placed a hand on the boy''s shoulder, "Everything will work out alright. I promise."


    Iida hung his head, ashamed, "I should be telling you not to do this, but I... I really..."


    "Do you think I would I listen to you if you told me no?" Haru queried teasingly.


    Iida slumped, "No, you wouldn''t"


    Tsuragamae turned around and nodded, "The paperwork will be taken care of. You should thank Recovery Girl for updating your Quirk status of this would have been much more difficult. You may enter."


    One of the couple, a bespectacled woman with dark bob-cut hair, grabbed Haru''s hands and clasped them pleadingly, "Can you do it? Is it possible?"


    Haru''s amber eyes met hers determinedly, "If it can work for me, it can work for him."


    The woman covered her mouth, letting out a sob as her husband, a man who looked the spitting image of Iida, minus the glasses, held her shoulders.


    "Please, heal our son."


    Haru bowed respectfully, "Your son is a great hero. It is wrong he has to suffer like this. It is only right that I should repair the damage caused to him in the apology from the one who misunderstood him."


    The woman shook her head, "We know what happened. Please do not feel duty-bound because of that."


    Haru raised his head, "Show me to him."


    They nodded and led him through the doors leading into the room. There they were met by the sound of beeping from the multiple life support machines surrounding the nearly comatose patient in the room.


    The nurse standing present looked up from his clipboard, "I was informed of your arrival. Can you spare a moment?"


    Haru nodded and approached the nurse. For a few minutes, they spoke in low tones as the nurse flicked through the files that included several x-rays at different angles.


    "Has his injury healed at all since he arrived?" was the only question Iida and the couple could make out from where they stood.


    "It''s been nearly two weeks but nowhere close for any kind of recovery," the nurse murmured back, "We''ve been forced to keep him in heavy painkillers in the meantime."


    Haru''s expression showed relief and he smiled, "This will work, let''s begin."


    The nurse nodded, and they both approached the patient from either side of the bed.


    "Sir," the nurse spoke to the sleeping man, "You have a visitor."


    The patient, a tall, muscular man with dark hair ?r??n?d as he weakly opened his eyes, "Wha?" he blinked at the ceiling and strained to look at who had spoken.


    "Don''t push yourself," Haru spoke softly, leaning over so the man could see, "We are here to heal you."


    The patient lowered his eyes to get a look at Haru, "Aren''t... you a patient?"


    Haru gave him a rueful grin, "I am, aren''t I? Don''t worry, I received permission to treat you," he pulled back his sleeve, revealing the bite scarred arm, "I''m going to need you to bite my arm, okay?"


    The man couldn''t move, but answered softly, "Alright..."


    Haru leaned down, placing his arm close to the man''s mouth.


    With a weak effort, the man softly bit into the boy''s pale skin.


    Haru frowned and gently placed his free hand to the patient''s jaw, applying a little pressure to help him bite harder.


    A green light engulfed the man''s body as Haru bit his lip, holding in the cry of pain that rose in his throat as his chakra was su?k?d away.


    Everyone waited in silence, the sound of healing chakra the only sound that filled the room.


    Finally, the green chakra faded and Haru withdrew his arm, "It''s done."


    His vision blurred as a wave of lightheadedness hit him suddenly.


    "Haru!"


    Iida was suddenly by the redhead''s side, his uninjured hand steadied him.


    Haru smiled reassuringly, "I''m fine, just suddenly felt dizzy from the rush."


    The patient ?r??n?d and shifted in the bed.


    Iida''s eyes widened when he distinctly saw the man''s leg move, "Brother!"


    The couple rushed forward, the wife kneeling at the bedside while her husband stood behind her, "Tensei!"


    Tensei opened his eyes, a confused look on his face, "I feel... he looked at the couple. Mom? Dad?" he pushed himself up.


    Iida bit his lip, tears coming to his eyes, "Tensei..."


    Haru stepped away allowing his friend to kneel by his brother''s bedside. A moment later the room was filled with relieved sobs as Iida and his mother cried into the formerly injured Ingenium''s bedsheets. The young hero placed a hand on each of their heads, reassuringly stroking them.


    Haru awkwardly looked away, feeling out of place in the middle of the touching moment.


    The nurse, noticing this, smiled in understanding and moved around the bed, "Let''s give them a moment," he whispered, "I''m sure they''d want to thank you later."


    Haru followed him out of the room, leaving the Iida family to rejoice in their son''s recovery.


    ***


    "Um..." Haru stared at the small crowd of hospital staff who were gathered outside the doorway.


    The nurse grinned at them, "The treatment was a complete success."


    They all cheered softly, remembering the occupants of the room and the other patients nearby.


    Haru looked confused, "What''s going on?"


    The nurse continued to grin, "Ingenium has helped bring many injured patients to this hospital in the past in emergencies. Many people''s lives were saved thanks to him. When everyone heard he was here and that he would have to stop hero work, we all felt horrible. Now, thanks to you, we can see him healthy again."


    Haru ducked his head in embarrassment at the many stares he received, unsure of what to say.


    "Ahem... If you may. I would like to have a word with the young man," a familiar voice announced from the back of the crowd.


    Tsuragamae stepped through the gathering, his hand shoved in his pockets.


    Haru caught his breath, "Sir?"


    The staff quickly dispersed, each heading back off to work.


    The nurse stepped away from Haru''s side, "I will be back to check on your condition momentarily."


    As his footsteps faded away, Tsuragamae and Haru faced each other.


    "Your request was rather unusual," the police chief pointed out, "However, I shouldn''t be surprised, considering your files. You''re quite an interesting person."


    Haru rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, "Sometimes that''s not convenient."


    Tsuragamae chuckled, "Maybe not. I have made the preparations for the transferal of the object you requested. The permit will be sent to UA shortly. As for its repair, I''m positive you''ve gotten someone in mind."


    Haru nodded.


    "Good. My work here is done," Tsuragamae turned away, "A word of warning. By taking ownership of the object, you are acknowledging a certain level of acceptance as that man''s successor."


    Haru remained silent, not responding.


    Tsuragamae walked away, "I look forward to working with you in the future.. We will watch your career with great interest."

 Chapter 43 - Naruto Universe Part Four: War in Every Era

    (A/N) I owe you guys an explanation for three weeks of no updating. First of all, I had food poisoning at the start of the first week and the area I lived in was hazy with smoke from forest fires (wood smoke makes my eyes and throat dry and s?ns?t?v? and also gives me headaches). To top it off, my summer job has me working from afternoons and into the night five days a week. Sundays I spend time with family and on my other day off I attend therapy sessions and do yardwork for an elderly friend. Along with the time constraints, I''ve had writer''s block that has kept reoccurring.


    Hopefully, I can squeeze in some more time for writing from this point onward.


    Prepare for some side character cameos


    ***


    (Land of Lighting: Second Night of the 4th Shinobi World War...)


    The Shinobi Alliance was on its last legs. With seven of the nine Tailed Beasts and some remnants of the Eight and Nine Tails'' chakra sealed into the Gedo Statue, the Ten-Tails had awakened. Madara Uchiha had reappeared on the battlefield having easily beaten the combined efforts of the Six Kage and the other village leaders. He had to admit, the young Hoshikage''s toxic radioactive chakra and the Kazakage''s sand were a problem since absorbing them was an issue even for a regenerative body like his, and that last-ditch effort of the combined power of the Kage was quite impressive. However, he had more important things to deal with and quickly defeated them.


    With the Reanimation Jutsu undone, the Alliance had been focused on the defeat of the Ten-Tails but were heavily impeded by the interference of Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha. Only minutes ago, the Ten-Tails had fired a giant Tailed Beast Bomb that had destroyed the Shinobi Alliance''s headquarters. Luckily the commanding team had been able to formulate one last plan for the alliance to follow that severed the two Uchiha''s direct control of the beast.


    Thousands of shinobi had died in the beast''s rampage, even with Madara and Obito''s connection now having been severed, it was extremely dangerous.


    At this point, Naruto''s chakra reserves were depleted and his Nine Tail''s Chakra Mode was gone. Now battered and bruised and unable to stand he knelt on the rubble of the battlefield.


    Sakura stepped up behind him, placing her hands on his back as she activated her Mystical Palm, "Time for you to recover."


    Madara scornfully looked down at them, "A futile attempt."


    The Ten-Tails roared, opening its giant maw as it regurgitated what appeared to be its stomach. The giant organ opened up like a giant flower with sickly fleshy petals as a massive orb of dense chakra formed within the center of the giant blossom.


    Seeing the slight waver in everyone''s thoughts, Sakura spoke out in a compelling voice, "We have to remain strong, everyone! We can''t stand down after coming this far! Naruto is putting his all in doing what has to be done! The words he said about keeping his comrades in his heart made it clear."


    There was a murmur of agreement among the ninja ranks.


    "She''s right," someone admitted, "He''s been going out of his way to protect even people like us, former enemies. of his village"


    "That''s not what I mean!" Sakura yelled, "He''s told us he considers all of us his comrades from the bottom of his heart."


    A thrill of inspiration filled the Shinobi''s heart, remembering the Gaara''s words to them that united them all at the start of the war. Comrades. They were no longer enemies, rivals, or ninja of different villages. They were all standing there as comrades. Shinobi.


    ***


    (If you don''t remember Gaara''s speech, check out: Lord Kazekage Words || He Cried For Me: youtu.be/NSPD22ruChA)


    ***


    Like a calm ripple, a wave of conviction strengthened everyone''s resolve.


    Shikamaru let out a small laugh, "Heh..." he turned to a blonde girl next to him, "Ino! I want you to link me to someone with your Jutsu."


    The Yamanaka girl brightened hopefully at the words of her genius friend, "You have a plan!"


    Their teammate, Choji grinned, "I knew you could come through."


    Within a moment, Ino had linked Shikamaru to the head of the Hidden Stone shinobi present, Kitsuchi. The young Nara then relayed his plan. The entire Shinobi Alliance would use the simplest earth-style barrier Jutsu they had and combine it to create several weak walls to slow the momentum of the beast bomb while the Hidden Stone shinobi created a final defensive barrier to stop it.


    "Ino, I need you to connect me to every shinobi on this battlefield," Shikamaru stated, "Can you do it?"


    The blonde popped a glare at him, "It doesn''t matter if I can! I''m going to do it!"


    The Yamanaka heiress concentrated her veins standing out from the effort. The information and the other parts of the plan were telepathically passed throughout the alliance along with the hand signs for the Jutsu.


    Hitsuji... Tora... Mi... Inu... Ne... Ushi... Uma... U... Tora... I... Mi...


    The alliance in sync replicated the hand signs, a responding clap echoing over the battlefield as they slammed their hands together in the finishing snake sign.


    The Shinobi Alliance slammed their hands to the ground, "EARTH STYLE BARRIER!"


    Thousands of small earthen walls sprang from the ground, combining into dozens of larger ones. Killer Bee went into full Eight-Tails mode, firing off volleys of small Tailed Beast Bombs at the larger bomb, trying to knock it into the sky.


    The Ten-Tail''s beast bomb crashed through the smaller barriers as if they were nothing and crashed through the last barrier put up by the Stone Shinobi.


    Naruto calmly closed his eyes, remaining focused on getting healed.


    A tremor shook the ground as the great Tailed Beast Bomb grated to a slow stop as Killer Bee and the Eight-Tails tackled it, despite their only being less than a third the size of the dense chakra sphere.


    One of the Cloud shinobi yelled out in concern, "Lord Bee!"


    The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki grunted as he felt himself being pushed back, unable to withstand the power of the Ten-Tails attack.


    Suddenly the air distorted and the massive Tailed Beast Bomb froze in place against the raised hand of a floating white-haired figure.


    "To think I''d see shinobi from different nations fight together as comrades. I was right to entrust the future to you, Naruto. However, I''m sure a little intervention would be appreciated," Nagato''s deep voice made Naruto smirk on hearing it.


    "Am I too late?" the blonde-haired figure of the Fourth Hokage cause several shinobi to gasp in recognition.


    Naruto''s smirk grew, "No way. You got here right on time, Dad."


    Sakura stared at Minato''s robe that marked him as the Fourth Hokage and glanced around in confusion, "Huh? Whose dad?"


    Minato spoke calmly and cheerfully as if they weren''t on the battlefield, "I''m Minato Namikaze. Brace yourselves."


    The air blasted across the field as it got displaced as the Tailed Beast Bomb warped and shrank as it was absorbed into Nagato''s body.


    Madara grunted blandly as he saw the Ten-Tail''s Tailed Beast Bomb get absorbed into Nagato, "The pawn has returned from the dead to meddle."


    Nagato flexed his hand, his white hair restoring itself to its original flaming red crimson as his haggard appearance filled out, revitalizing his body back to the condition it had been when he was fifteen and before the Gedo Statue took its toll on him. His Rinnegan eyes looked toward Madara coldly.


    "So, you are the real Madara. How interesting."


    A wave of killing intent rolled off of the redheaded Uzumaki in waves, causing the Shinobi Alliance to shiver.


    Shikamaru sighed, "We got off easy."


    Sakura was distracted by Minato and Nagato''s appearance noticing their Reanimation feature.


    "So, talk," she spoke firmly, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t worry. We''re allies," Minato reassured her, "Looks like I owe you thanks for healing Naruto," he gave the girl a curious smile, "So... are you Naruto''s girlfriend?"


    "Huh?" Naruto''s jaw dropped for a moment before a mischievous smile lit up his face, "Yeah, yeah, yeah! I guess you can say that!"


    Sakura popped a vein her eyes white with anger, "YOU SHUT YOUR TRAP!" she slammed her forehead down on Naruto''s head, causing his eyes to roll back in his skull as he faceplanted into the ground.


    Everyone winced.


    Sakura planted her fists on her h?ps, glaring down at her patient, "Naruto... Don''t waste your energy talking!"


    "Sakura... you''re supposed to be healing me, not hurting me even more..." Naruto ?r??n?d weakly.


    Minato sweatdropped, giving a nervous laugh as he remembered his wife, Kushina''s, similar fiery temper, "So... uh... please... can you please go easy on my son?"


    Nagato floated down to stand next to him, eyeing Naruto''s downed figure, "If he could survive me, this wouldn''t hurt him too badly."


    Minato deadpanned, "That not what I meant."


    Sakura''s expression softened, "This is such a surprise," she reactivated her Mystical Palm as Naruto got up again, "But it seems like you knew."


    Naruto rubbed his sore neck, smiling, "Yeah, I sensed their chakra in Nine-Tails Mode. The others should be arriving soon."


    Ino sat up as she sensed several approaching figures, "Something''s coming!"


    A lone figure landed by Minato''s side revealing the aged but still dangerous Hiruzen Sarotobi.


    "Well Minato, you''re as fast as ever," the Hokage commented.


    Sakura''s eye widened, "Lord Third Hokage," she looked up as two other figures geared up in complete battle armor landed next to Hiruzen, "And aren''t they...?"


    Tobirama smirked in satisfaction, "Well, Lord Fourth. I must say, you are better at teleportation than I am."


    Hashirama straightened up, "Alright then, let''s do this!"


    The Leaf shinobi on the battlefield gasped in amazement at the line of the most powerful shinobi in their village''s history.


    "No way!"


    "Lord First...!"


    "Lord Second...!"


    "Lord Third...!"


    "Even Lord Fourth!"


    "Who reanimated them?"


    There was the sound of fluttering as Konan landed next to Nagato, her origami wings causing the Rain ninja to gasp.


    "The Angel!"


    "That must mean..." there was a sense of awe upon realized who Nagato was, "It''s him..."


    Nagato''s eyes softened briefly as he glanced at his wife before he faced the Four Hokage, "We must stop the Ten-Tail''s and end this war quickly. Our other reinforcements will arrive soon."


    His words cause several shinobi to cheer, now confident that they could win.


    A crash from a nearby plateau made everyone look up as Madara appeared from the dust and smoke he had created just from landing.


    "It''s about damn time!" the undead Uchiha actually lost his composure as he stared at the First Hokage in excitement, "I''ve been waiting, HASHIRAMA!"


    The God of Shinobi pointed a finger in his former rival''s direction, "I''ll deal with you later! First I have to stop the Ten-Tails."


    Madara froze, his expression falling as he sighed, "He hasn''t changed a bit. We were never on the same page."


    Hashirama raised an eyebrow at Madara, shifting his pointing finger toward the moving Ten-Tails, "After all... The Ten-Tails is charging towards us."


    Nagato glared at the offending creature, raising a hand towards it, "Almighty Push!"


    A repulsive force leveled the battlefield and hit the ten-tailed beast, causing it to flinch away as it was forcefully pushed backward, its claws gouging out huge chunks of earth.


    Nagato dusted off some dirt from his robe, "What a troublesome pest. If I was capable of using my full power while reanimated, this would go much differently."


    Everyone sweatdropped. Even though he changed in the end, Nagato still had remnants of a god complex deep inside.


    Minato gave Naruto a smile, "Naruto, you did well. Why don''t you take a little break? That friend of yours... he''ll be here soon. He''s our ally too."


    Minato turned to face the Ten-Tail''s letting out a slow breath.


    "Fellow Hokage," Hashirama''s voice rang out across the battlefield, "Let''s go!"


    Minato''s body glowed as he suddenly entered in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, shocking everyone, "Please, Lord Second... Lord Third... Stand in front of me."


    ***


    Inside Naruto''s mindscape, the Yang half of Kurama paused from his process of gathering chakra, "I never imagined that Minato would master my Yin half like you mastered my power, Naruto."


    Naruto turned, giving his newly made friend an excited thumbs up, "See! See! Is my dad totally amazing or what?"


    The Nine-Tailed Fox gave the teen a scornful look, "I know that better than you. He''s the one who split me up before sealing me away."


    ***


    Minato placed his hand on the backs of Tobirama and Hiruzen.


    "Have you already placed your markers?" the Third Hokage asked.


    Minato nodded, "Yes."


    "It appears you''re quick at striking too," Tobirama stated.


    A second later the three of them had vanished, instantly teleporting to three marked out spots at different points on the battlefield.


    Hashirama stood at the fourth point, completed the square formation.


    The reanimated Hokage raised their hand in the ram sign, "Ninja Art: Four Crimson Ray Formation!"


    From the four points they were standing, four pillars of red chakra shot into the sky. There was a shimmer as a red barrier rose a second later, forming a four-sided impenetrable wall that towered above the clouds.


    Hashirama chakra flared as he entered into his Sage Mode, "Sage Art: Gracious Deity Gates: Ten Seals!"


    As he finished speaking ten massive wooden tori gates fell from the sky, each one pinning down one of the Ten-Tail''s tail-like limbs.


    Nagato slammed his hand into a snake sign, "Summoning Jutsu!" a rain of black chakra rods, larger than the height of several people, fell from the sky, embedding themselves into the Ten-Tails, "Cursed Seal Chains!"


    A rattle of metal could be heard among the Ten-Tail''s pained growls as hundreds of white chains covered with a demonic purple chakra appeared from the black receivers and wrapped around the beast.


    The Ten-Tails roared in fury but was unable to move as the barrier could withstand its attacks while the First Hokage''s Wood Style pinned it down.


    Hashirama had a satisfied look on his face, "Now it won''t be able to move around so easily."


    A dark-haired figure landed nearby, causing Sakura to catch her breath.


    "You sure took your time getting here, Sasuke," Naruto snarked, happy to see his friend when they weren''t trying to kill each other.


    Sakura swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry, "...S-Sasuke...?"


    The young Uchiha glanced at her, his face emotionless, "Sakura..."


    This snapped the pinkette out of her trance as she raised her voice, "Sasuke?"


    Her cries caught the attention of multiple people, most especially the other members of the former Rookie Nine, Team 8''s Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburame, and Team 10''s Shikamaru Nara, Ino Yamanaka, and Choji Akimichi.


    Upon seeing her childhood crush, Ino ran forward, "Sasuke, you¨C"


    Shikamaru and Choji land in front of her, both of them in a defensive stance.


    "Ino, stop!" Shikamaru warned, "He''s still an enemy."


    Choji''s normally cheery attitude was replaced by a serious one, "Yeah, Ino. You should probably keep your distance."


    Sasuke looked at Team 10 for a moment and looked back at the Ten-Tails, "You guys are still as annoying as ever."


    There was a whoosh of air as Team 8 landed nearby.


    "Why are you here, you bastard?" Kiba growled as Akamaru barked angrily at the offending Uchiha.


    Sakura''s face fell as her joy vanished. She had some mixed feelings about Sasuke''s appearance. True he had tried to kill her not too long ago, but she had been planning to kill him first at the time so that technically made them even. When all was said and done, he hadn''t actually hurt any of them directly, but his betrayal and his ?ssassination of a Hokage candidate (even if that candidate was Danzo, no explanation needed for that) was not something they could forget either.


    "That''s right," she spoke softly, "What are you doing here, Sasuke?"


    "A whole lot has happened," Sasuke explained calmly, "I''ve decided to protect the Hidden Leaf Village now. Then after... I will become Hokage."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?"


    As expected, everyone, excluding Naruto and Hinata, was shocked and understandably confused.


    Kiba was enraged and began yelling at the rogue teen, "Long time no see, rogue ninja. You can''t come back suddenly and crack lame jokes! You know what it means to be Hokage?"


    Shikamaru gave Sasuke a disgusted look, "I don''t know what''s happened to you, but that''s just an impossibility. I mean, do you even know what you''re saying?"


    "Do you really believe that we can forgive and forget all you''ve done?" Shino may have sounded like his calm self, but his anger was evident in his stiff body language.


    "Fine then," Sasuke shrugged it all off as if it weren''t a big deal, "I realize you probably can''t, but then... it doesn''t really matter what any of you think of me. The previous Kage caused all these circumstances, so I will become Hokage and change the village."


    Naruto suddenly remembered Itachi''s words.


    ***


    "Becoming Hokage isn''t about getting people to acknowledge you. Only those already acknowledged will become Hokage."


    *


    "You will have to take care of Sasuke."


    ***


    Naruto rose to his feet, now healed enough to fight. ''Leave it to me, Itachi.''


    He stepped forward until he was standing at Sasuke''s side turning his eyes towards the Ten-Tails.


    "I''m going to be the one... the one who will be Hokage," he declared confidently.


    Hashirama glanced over his shoulder at the two young shinobi with a mixture of pride and impatience, "It does please me to see you guys so infatuated with becoming Hokage, but speed it up! Start infusing chakra. We''ll take down Ten-Tails with an all-out attack."


    Naruto grunted an agreement and look back at Sakura, "Thanks Sakura... for healing me. Now it''s your turn to go get some rest," he turned to the Uchiha next to him, Let''s go Sasuke!"


    The two boys body-flickered away until they were up close to the barrier.


    An instant later, Sakura appeared next to them, "You think I''m some weak woman who can''t keep up with you two? Do you think Lady Tsunade is the only Sannin who''d give inadequate training to her student?" she looked at them resolutely, "I''m almost there. I''ll be at full capacity in a little bit and I''ll put out my true power. I''m part of Team 7 too and a student of a legendary Sannin."


    The two boys looked at her and a smile lifted on Naruto''s face and he slammed a fist into his palm, "Alight! Team 7 is together and finally back in action once again!" a feral grin appeared on his face, making his whisker marks stand out more prominently, "Sakura! Sasuke! Let''s go!"


    "Right!"


    "Yeah."


    Team 8 and Team 10 appeared around them.


    "It''s been a while since the Rookie Nine was back together, it feels like old times," Choji said.


    Hashirama narrowed his eyes, "Just hold on."


    Everyone gasped as the Ten-Tails charged up yet another massive Tailed Beast Bomb.


    A massive explosion shook the ground as the barrier twisted in shape but remained strong. The force of the blast was projected towards the sky.


    Nagato raised his hand in a seal of confrontation, "Settle down."


    A shock passed through the Ten-Tail''s body, making it screech as the cursed chains of Nagato''s out path fed it waves of pain.


    From elsewhere on the battlefield, Mifune smirked, "Heh, it seems like it scorched itself from the blast and is suffering the consequences."


    Cheers echoed across the battlefield on seeing the once-unstoppable enemy meet its match.


    Hashirama focused his chakra once again, "Wood Style: Wood Clone Jutsu!" five wooden replicas of the First Hokage appeared. Four of them body-flickered to different points around the barrier, "I''ll make four entry points in the barrier so we can go in and out."


    The fifth clone wove several hand signs, "Sage Art: Gracious Deity Gate: Head Seal!"


    A massive red wooden tori gate slammed headlong on the Ten-Tails neck, forcing it down so it couldn''t create anymore Best Bombs.


    The remaining four clones opened up four small spots around the barrier, allowing the Shinobi Alliance access to their target.


    With a series of yells and battle cries, thousands of ninja flooded into the barrier.


    The Ten-Tail''s skin suddenly became lumpy as hundreds of strange creatures crawled out to fight back.


    Hashirama gritted his teeth, "Those are fission beings! It''s trying to keep us away from its real body!"


    Nagato looked at Konan, "You help take care of the Ten-Tail''s," he looked towards a distant seated figure watching the whole proceedings, "I will take care of Madara."


    Hashirama frowned, "Do not underestimate him. He''s very powerful and has awakened the Rinnegan."


    Nagato gave the First Hokage a neutral look, "He may have awakened it, but I possessed mine longer than he has. He glanced at the Ten-Tail''s, "But first," he wove a series of hands signs, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    There was a bang as smoke flooded the area as several creatures swarmed out, making a beeline for the Ten-Tails fission clones.


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    The gap between the fission clones and the Shinobi Alliance grew smaller as the two forces charged head-on.


    "Don''t hold back," Naruto yelled.


    There was a rumble in the ground as three giant centipedes burst from the earth, amidst the fission clones, and began a complete massacre. Hearing a trample of hooves, Team 7 looked up to see a giant ox and rhino lumbering in their wake followed by a giant multiheaded dog and a giant snake-tailed chameleon. A deafening screech was heard as a giant drilled beaked bird flew overhead, dropping several eggs among the enemy ranks that exploded on contact.


    Upon seeing this, multiple shinobi across the battlefield wove a series of hand signs.


    "SUMMONING JUTSU!"


    Clouds of smoke appeared across the battlefield as animals, both mystical and real of all sizes and types, appeared to fight alongside their contract partners.


    Naruto grinned, "Aw yeah! Let''s do this!"


    With a roar, the Shinobi Alliance smashed in the fission clone army.


    Naruto and Sasuke used a series of Taijutsu and Kenjutsu respectively to level anything in their way, defeating each clone with ease.


    Sakura slammed a fist into a clone that was twice her height, smiling, "At last, I can finally unleash it!"


    A concussive force sent the clone flying back, wrecking everything it pas through.


    Naruto and Sasuke paused in shock as Sakura appeared above a large group of the clones


    "CHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    She slammed her fist into the ground, causing a devastating eruption of the earth around her to obliterate dozens of fission clones at once!


    Naruto had a perturbed look on his face. I am never ever going to talk back to Sakura or making her mad ever again! She''ll destroy me!


    Sasuke''s face didn''t show it, but his eyes held a light of respect.


    Sakura straightened up. revealing the rhombus seal on her forehead. Three years of delicate chakra control where she constantly focused eighty percent of her chakra into a single point wasn''t an easy task. It wasn''t just a heavy and risky limitation on her power, but it was also a challenge to her will as she was unable to use her full healing potential before. Now with the seal complete, she was at one hundred percent capacity. Not only did she master it, but she also perfected it better than Tsunade, capable of even greater strength and without the need to use Mitotic Regeneration and shorten her lifespan. In a matter of seconds, she had risen to Kage level alongside Naruto and Sasuke.


    ***


    (A/N) Note to Sakura haters. This is canon. In the anime flashbacks, you see Sakura''s process of her Hundred Healing''s Seal, the First Hokage''s stating she was stronger than Tsunade, and Shizune stating it did not age her at all.


    ***


    Two extremely large fission clones appeared from the dust cloud and moved to attack her.


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    "Inferno Style: Flame Control!"


    A mixture of light and dark chakra flew through the air, hitting the clones.


    One clone burst into black flames while the other was cut through, its cells obliterated.


    Sakura smiled gratefully, "Thanks, Sasuke!"


    Naruto deadpanned, "Hello~ I''m here too, you know that? Right, Sakura?"


    Sasuke deadpanned at his teammate, "Look, don''t drag us down, Naruto."


    "That''s right!" Sakura teased, "Keep complaining, and I''ll just grab the Hokage seat for myself!"


    "What? Not you too, Sakura!"


    The pinkette smirked, "We''ll fight with our backs together."


    Naruto entered his first Nine-Tail''s chakra mode while Sasuke activated his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Right!"


    ***


    Kiba gritted his teeth, "Come on, Team 8! We can''t let Team 7 show us up!"


    Shino and Hinata nodded, "Hmm!"


    Kiba formed his hand into the Multi Shadow Clone hand sign and summoned a single clone, "Let''s go, Akamaru!" the ninken barked in response as his master and the clone jumped on his back holding their hand in the tiger seal, "Inuzuka Style: Transformation Combo: Three Headed Wolf!"


    Hinata and Shino jumped back as their teammate transformed into a snarling three-headed canine beast.


    The wolf rolled forward, chasing its tail so fast its body morphed into a rotating chakram of white fur, "Tail Chasing Fang!


    Spinning across the battlefield, Kiba proceeded to mow down the Ten-Tail''s clones.


    Shino dodged a swinging fist of a particularly large one, sending out a seemingly weak punch to its stomach.


    "Secret Jutsu: Parasitic Gigantic Beetle: Infestation!"


    The fission clone ?r??n?d before its body imploded, revealing several giants insects that had been implanted in its skin and had fed off its chakra.


    Nearby Hinata got into her Gentle Fist stance, "Eight Trigrams..." she slammed her open palms into a clone, "Two Palm! Four Palms! Eight Palms! Sixteen Palms! Thirty-Two Palms!" her fists blurred as she slammed into the clone''s body, "Sixty-Four Palms!"


    The clone flew back, its tenketsu blocked.


    Hinata''s fists lit up with a dense blue chakra, "Gentle Step: Twin Lion Fists!"


    ***


    Ino clenched her fist, "Alright! C''mon Team 10! Let''s attack with the Ino-Shika-Cho combination!"


    Choji smiled, "We can use Formation E."


    Shikamaru sighed, "This isn''t the Chunin Exams. No need to compete against the other teams. We''re in the middle of a war."


    "But we still want to show them what we''re made of," Choji reasoned and slammed his palms together, "Expansion Jutsu!"


    "Damn it," Shikamaru sighed, crouching down as he formed the rat sign, "Shadow Grasping Jutsu!"


    The young Nara''s shadow extended until it was attached to his Akimichi partner.


    Ino held her hand in a seal of confrontation, using her sensory, "Twenty-five enemy signatures picked up, "She placed her hand on the back of Shikamaru''s head, "Sensory Relay!"


    Using her telepathic abilities Ino gave Shikamaru sight of the enemy so he could use his shadows to direct Choji''s movements as he used his Human Boulder Jutsu.


    "Human Boulder Yo-Yo!"


    The combination Jutsu tore through the approaching clones, crushing them beyond recognition.


    Choji unrolled and grinned, "I''ll expand some more and increase my weight.


    Shikamaru suddenly got serious, "You''re as light as a feather, Choji, and beside it isn''t quite flashy enough to impress anyone!"


    Ino deadpanned, "Who''s being super competitive now?"


    ***


    "The enemies keep on increasing!"


    The ninja and samurai of the Shinobi Alliance were cutting down fission clones right and left, but they weren''t making much headway in getting closer to the Ten-Tails due to the nonstop enemy reinforcements pouring in.


    One of the Hashirama''s clones grunted as it held off several of the larger fission clones, but with only a fraction of the power of its original, it could only do so much.


    "Beast Wave Gale Palm!"


    A wave of wind-chakra formed as a massive demonic-like claw extended and grabbed one of the giants crushing it in its grip.


    A young man with dull bluish-grey hair and dressed in monk robes brandished a triple-bladed claw-like weapon, "We''ll all clear the way! Go, Naruto!"


    Naruto''s eyes widened ins recognition, "Sora!"


    A fission clone charged the young monk but was suddenly grappled by a pink crystal dragon.


    "Crystal Style: Divine Pathway Jutsu" a woman with light blue hair kept up in a spiky ponytail appeared and slammed her palms to the ground, creating a long stream of sharp blue crystals before her.


    The wave of crystal pierced through several of the fission clones and tore at any who stood nearby


    "Guren!


    Guren, stood up, crossing her arms, "We got this," she placed her finger to her lips, letting out a shrill whistle!


    "Dinnertime!"


    "Here we come!"


    Two trails of dust could be seen speeding across the battlefield before two massive figures barreled into the group of the fission clones.


    Guren sighed, shaking her head, "Why was I put in charge of them?" she held up a pair of dumplings, "Hey, Stupid Brothers, I''ll give you this for now. If you help fight these things trying to steal your food, then we''ll feed you later!"


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers, Fujin and Rajin, grinned cheerfully at her, "OKAY~!"


    Naruto and Team 10 sweatdropped as the two simple-minded ninja proceeded to pound every clone in their path.


    "They haven''t changed much," Ino mused, remembering her team''s encounter with the two years before.


    "Hey brother, you think these things are edible?"


    "If they were, wouldn''t everyone eat them? They''re probably poison!"


    "Oh, good point! You so smart big brother!"


    An ink eagle appeared overhead before Sai jumped from its back, tracing his inked pen across the surface of his scroll before forming a seal of confrontation.


    "Super Beast Imitating Drawing: Aun Fist!"


    Two ink giants rose from the scroll, attacking the oncoming fission clones with heavy punches.


    "Ninja Art: Super Beast Scroll!"


    A pride of Tomoe Lion''s and a leaped from the scroll and attacked alongside the giants.


    Naruto grinned, "Thanks for the help, Sai!"


    The pale-skinned teen gave a closed-eyed smile, "Of course, I''m also a member of Team 7."


    ***


    Elsewhere on the battlefield, things weren''t going as well.


    "Get back!" someone yelled


    An especially large clone slammed its mallet-like fist down, nearly crushing several ninja.


    A burst of yellow lightning suddenly pierced through its body, causing it to collapse.


    A young teen with purple hair and glowing red eyes suddenly appeared from a cloud of mist.


    "It took me a long time to retrieve the Kiba from your resting place, Raiga, but now I can fight to protect my family just like you once protected me," he dug the twin legendary blades into the ground, "Thunder Funeral: Feast of Lightning!"


    With a crackled of thunder, a flash of yellow lightning trailed across the ground in several directions, hitting several fission clones around him.


    The clones wheezed and fell over, smoke rising from their charred corpses.


    Seeing their companions'' destruction, a pair of smaller clones charged the kneeling boy, forcing him to roll away, leaving the blades behind.


    "Hidden Mist Jutsu!"


    The boy slammed his hands into a tiger sign and breathed out a cloud of mist into the air, vanishing inside it. The clone looked around and found themselves surrounded by multiple chakra signatures.


    "With my Kekkei Genkai, you''ll never know which is the real me," the boy''s disembodied voice could be heard from no particular direction.


    There was a whirring sound and two spinning blades passed through the clones, slicing them through.


    Ranmaru exited the fog amidst his chakra ghost clones, "Forgive me. Although I hate violence, I am not above using it to fight for those I care about.


    The Kiba blades, once among the seven legendary weapons of the Seven Swordsman of the Mist, whirled through the air, dispatching several more clones before returning to their master''s hands.


    ***


    A group of fission clones looked around the battlefield for more enemies to fight when a rumble sounded under their feet.


    Water Style: Geyser Burst!


    An infinite source of water burst from the ground, knocking several of the clones back. Amidst the new water flow, a dark-haired girl appeared swimming in it. Weaving through the ever-growing pillar she created, the girl transformed into a scaled aquatic creature.


    "Scale Senbon!"


    A hail of needle-like scales few at the clone causing them to sweat at them in annoyance.


    "Water Style: Great Cannon Ball Jutsu!"


    A compressed blast of water shot from her mouth, piercing through several of the clones. The ones that remain fell to the girl''s claws and steel-hard scaly body.


    Swirling around in the water, Isaribi surveyed the damage she''d done. Thanks to Lady Tsunade''s medical care, I was able to completely control my Kaima transformation. Now I can use it to repay them.


    A shadow caught her attention before the earth around her crumbled and scattered, sending her flying back.


    A giant fission clone raised its weapon to crush her when help came to her rescue.


    "Ninja Art: Kujaku: Destroy!"


    Several streams of purple, feathery chakra stabbed through the clone, killing it.


    Isaribi pushed herself up to see three ninja, two men and a teenage girl, run up to her, each wearing the standard attire of the Hidden Star Village.


    "Shiso! Yotaka! Shield us!" the girl called out.


    "Right!"


    The girl knelt by Isaribi, "I''m Hokuto of the Hidden Star Village, are you okay?"


    Isaribi nodded, her eyes flickering over to the two men placing their hands in a unique-looking hand sign.


    "Ninja Art: Kujaku!"


    A feather-shaped array of radiation-dense chakra appeared behind them.


    The burst of color caught the attention of multiple fission clones that charge them head-on.


    "Beast!"


    Their chakra formation took the shape of massive lion dogs that proceeded to tear apart their enemies.


    "Amazing..." Isaribi whispered.


    Hokuto clenched her fist confidently, "Our village may be small, but one day, we will become a great nation too, just wait!"


    ***


    A faired-skinned ravenette ran across the battlefield in front of a small battalion from Nadeshiko Village.


    "Attack!" she jumped at the closest fission clone, "Nadeshiko-Style: Roaring Gale Chop!"


    She stabbed her wind enhance fist through a clone''s ?h?st. The power of the strike passed through, stabbing several clones behind it.


    "Lady Shizuka, what formation shall we take?"


    Shizuka pulled her arm from the clone''s body as her warriors fought around her, "Keep close to each other. We do not need to worry about the enemy escaping."


    ***


    A mist ninja with dull black hair performed a series of Kenjutsu movements, cutting down one clone after another


    "Go to hell, monsters!"


    He jumped into the air, allowing a water dragon to pass under him and wipe out the clones he had to be fighting.


    "Ganryu, don''t go too far!" one of his companions said.


    Ganryu clenched his jaw firmly, a nostalgic smile on his face, as he shouldered his cleaver-like blade, "Are you kidding, Kiri? This is like the Bloody Mist days on Saturday night!"


    A Stone ninja, Ittan, called out to him teasingly, "Then, this ought to be a walk in the park for you Mist ninja."


    Ganryu swung his blade, decapitating another clone, "I just hope you Stone ninja can keep up!"


    His words were greeted by loud whoops and battle cries as he and several other Mist shinobi charged back into the fight.


    ***


    A brunette girl knelt on the ground, quickly painting a picture, "I''m almost finished, Uncle Unkai!"


    A middle-aged member of Konoha''s Kurama Clan remained focused on maintaining the Genjutsu he and the other clan members had used to bind several fission clones in the area, "Do it, Yakumo!"


    Yakumo swiped her brush in the final stroke activating her Kekkei Genkai. As a rare inheritor of her clan''s bloodline, her ability to make Genjutsu so real it would trick the body into believing it was reality was invaluable in dealing with multiple weak-minded targets.


    "Genjutsu: Five Senses Real Illusion!"


    A bright orb of light formed overhead and scattered into hundreds of white beams that struck through each of the fission clones'' heads.


    Yakumo heaved a deep breath pulling out another sheet of paper, "I''m ready."


    Her Kurama Clan nodded in response as they moved to another part of the battlefield.


    ***


    A tall man cut through a fission clone with his large zanbato blade.


    "Lord Hanzaki!" a girl with bright orange hair pressed her fingers together, weaving them together on a unique series of hand signs, "Slicing Thread Cutter!"


    Her hand shot out, shooting a net woven from chakra threads past her Clan leader towards a trio of small fission clones. The net expanded before passing through the clones, neatly dating them into several pieces.


    Hanzaki nodded in gratitude at the girl, "Good job, Sasame. You make the Fuma Clan proud.


    He turned to see one of his clan''s summonings, a giant spider, struggling against one of the large clones.


    "Fuma Ninja Art: Spell of the Mandala!" the Clan Leader formed his hands into a triangular shape and pushed them together.


    A pyramid-prism of rainbow-colored chakra encased the massive fission clone and pressed in on it. It struggled to escape but the chakra compressed it until it was nothing more than a crushed corpse.


    Sasame kept the other clones from interfering using her Hair Binding Jutsu to entangle them while her other clan members finished them off.


    Seeing the clone was dead, Hanzaki released the Jutsu, "You will do well not to underestimate the power of the Fuma Clan!"


    ***


    Konan flew over the battlefield, using her Shikigami Dance to rain down punishment on vast swaths of fission clones.


    "M''lady!"


    The familiar voice caught her attention and she looked down to see a small contingent of Rain shinobi engaged in battle. In the center, she could see Kenji alongside his giant crab summoning.


    The crab was acting as support, spitting streams of foamy bubbles to impede the fission clones'' movements, allowing other shinobi to finish them off more easily.


    Konan spread her wings, floating herself to her loyal advisor''s side, "Elder."


    The old man knelt before her, "Even if you are under the effect of the Reanimation Jutsu, it is a blessing to see you again. Our village awaits your words."


    Konan''s eyes softened, "Win this war."


    The surrounding Rain ninja raised their voices in confirmation, "Yes, Angel!"


    Their spirits bolstered, the shinobi fought harder as Konan eyed the large space swarming with fission clones between the alliance and the Ten-Tails.


    "Elder, I will use that Jutsu."


    Kenji nodded, knowing he could not convince her otherwise, "As you wish, M''lady."


    Konan raised an arm, a vast amount of chakra emanating from her body, "Sacred Paper Emissary Jutsu!"


    Enormous tracts of ground opened up, su?k?n? hundreds of fission clones into pits teeming with paper bombs.


    An instant later columns of fire from several explosions ignited across the battlefield.


    ***


    Team 7 continued to fight on the frontline, but as the fight drew out, it became clear that unless they took care of the Ten-Tail''s main body, heavy casualties would become imminent.


    "We need to force our way through and slip past the large clones!" Sakura called out obliterating another clone with a devastating punch, "If we let the fight continue like this we will suffer severe losses and the Medical Core can''t come here!"


    Naruto and Sasuke nodded, "Right!"


    The three of them bit their thumbs, drawing blood before weaving hand signs.


    "We need to mow them down and slip past, huh?" Sasuke slammed his palm to the ground, "That''ll be easy."


    Naruto did the same, "This guy can clear the distance in one leap and repel any enemy attacks too!"


    Sakura placed her hand beneath her, "I can now stay near and heal anyone who suffers serious harm!"


    A tracery of sealing formulas and curse marks spiderwebbed across the ground as the three of them yelled out, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Three massive clouds of smoke rose from where they stood, catching the attention of the entire battlefield.


    "Those are..."


    "The three legendary summoning of the three sage regions!"


    The smoke cleared to reveal Team 7 standing on top of their respective summoning, like many years ago how the Sannin once stood on their own battlefields.


    Naruto, the student of Jiraya the Sage of Mount Myoboku, summoning the giant toad, Gamakichi.


    Sasuke, the student of Orochimaru the S rank shinobi of Riuchi Cave, summoning the giant snake, Aoda.


    Sakura, the student of Tsunade the Senju Princess of Shikkotsu Forest, summoning the giant slug, Katsuyu.


    Sasuke pointed his sword at the Ten-Tails, "Aoda! Attack"


    Sakura placed her hands into a ram sign, "Lady Katsuyu! Please divide!"


    Naruto pointed in the Ten-Tail''s direction, "Now! Jump, Gamakichi!


    ***


    Madara sat cross-legged, his hand propping up his chin, as he watched the whole proceedings with disinterest.


    "Do you honestly think that just because you possess the Rinnegan I gave you, you stand a chance against me?"


    His eyes flicked towards Nagato who had suddenly appeared nearby, but he didn''t move from his sitting position


    "Such trivial words from a man who was so pathetic in life he let himself die of old age while having a minion do the dirty work."


    Madara''s Rinnegan glinted, "Trying to get a rise out of me is pointless. I''m way beyond your league."


    A burst of blue chakra ignited around the undead Uchiha as the ribcage and arm of his Susanoo appeared, stabbing its blade towards the undead Uzumaki''s body.


    Casually, Nagato reached out an arm, easily blocking the Susanoo''s blade in his hand.


    Madara raised an eyebrow, "How interesting."


    Nagato twisted his wrist, snapping the glowing blue sword in his grip, "For the first time in twenty years, I''m in peak physical condition thanks to Reanimation and the chakra of the Ten-Tails. You would do well to take me seriously former God of Shinobi."


    Madara suddenly threw back his head and laughed, "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! You intrigue me! I was disappointed when you didn''t use the Rinne Rebirth on me as planned, but this might have been for the better. Very well," he got to his feet a look of anticipation on his face, "Let''s dance!"

 Chapter 44 - Successor

    (One Week Later...)


    It was still all over the news about the Hosu Incident.


    The Nomu attack and the resulting damage and casualties shook the people of Japan to their core. Recordings of the Nomu attacks on the streets, the train line, and the destructive fires they caused covered every news story for days.


    By a sheer miracle, there were no deaths from this attack, but twenty-three civilians were heavily injured while another forty-six suffered lesser hurts. Out of the heroes who were at the scene, three were hospitalized and most of the others required treatment following the battles with the Nomu.


    Even so, news that the League of Villains was responsible, even when supported by some footage of Shigaraki and Kurogiri being identified on the scene, was overshadowed by the presence of the Hero Killer: Stain and his capture by four interning students.


    Stain had killed seventeen heroes and crippled twenty-four past recovery during his reign of terror so it caused quite a buzz among the media that four unlicensed teens, first-year students no less, managed to accomplish what full-fledged pros had failed to do for months. It was at least believable considering that every student responsible was a finalist in UA''s sports festival. Details of the fight were scarce since there was no security footage but the agreed-upon story given to the media was that it was a combined effort.


    There was a brief interview of the students released at the end of the week, but it was mostly just a show of presence as the questions were brief and mostly answered by Endeavor who was also given credit for the arrest as two of the students acted under his authority. The only questions the students really had to answer were their Hero Names and give a brief demonstration of their Quirks.


    No one who watched in the interview knew how many retakes had to be made (Since Izuku and Todoroki had major problems adapting the former freezing up with nerves and the latter lacking any social sense) or the tension caused (Haru being asked about his connection with Stain, Iida being asked about possibly seeking out the Hero for revenge, and Todoroki about his rumored home life) when ambitious reporters tried to corner the students for extra info. They especially didn''t know the amount of scolding those students received from their mentors or the hellish training Endeavor placed his interns under.


    As far as the public could see, since the capture of the Hero Killer crime across the country had fallen almost exponentially. At least on the surface.


    ***


    (Undisclosed Location...)


    "You know, it''s been hard finding people to do business with," a short overweight man with an eyepatch leaned back in his seat, "My buddies all complain about not being able to sell stuff. It''s a real pain."


    He looked up at the man sitting across from him who was lighting a cigarette with a tip of a pistol.


    Giran fondled the gun in his hand as the other dealer ?r??n?d and continued to complain, "Man, I miss the days before All Might. I was still small-time back then. Remember when villains were wild and impulsive? Everyone thought they could take over the world! It was a real good time," he slammed his glass on the table in frustration, "But when All Might show up everything changed and got so damn boring. Can''t have any fun when that pillar of justice is still around. Maybe it''s time for me to really call it quits."


    Giran puffed out a stream of cigarette smoke from his lips, "Don''t be rash. Listen. Just between you and me, I know a way to make some real cash," he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, "Keep this on the down-low. I''m only telling you because I know your guys have quality goods to sell," he held out his phone, revealing an unplayed video, "Have you seen this yet?"


    The other dealer squinted his one good eye at the screen, "Huh? What''s that?"


    Giran smirked, "It''s a video of the Hero Killer. He''s hot right now," he pressed play and let the video run.


    Serial killer type print made up the opening title of the Hero Killer: Stain, as eerie music played.


    [The Hero Killer: Stain. Real Name: Chizome Akaguro. As a child, he was greatly inspired by All Might''s debut. He enrolled in a private hero high school but was dismayed by what he saw as an educational system''s skewed understanding of what it meant to be a hero. Throughout his teenage years, Chizome advocated for the return to the early days of heroes but realized that words had no power. For the next ten years, he trained in killing techniques in order to fulfill his self-appointed duty. During this time, his parents passed away in what police eventually ruled as a tragic accident. His focus was on a return to the old days. He believed Heroes should not seek compensation. That one should epitomize the idea of self-sacrifice, a trait he lived up to until his capture. He believed that present-day pros were frauds. From his violent purges, he hoped society would eventually side with him.]


    The video switched to video footage of Stain''s final confrontation before his capture.


    [These streets... must run with the blood of hypocrites!] his voice rose to a fearsome scream, [COME ON! JUST TRY AND STOP ME YOU FAKES! THERE IS ONLY ONE MAN I''LL LET KILL ME! HE IS A TRUE HERO! ALL MIGHT IS WORTHY!]


    The Hero Killer stopped as the figure of a crimson-haired boy placed himself as a living shield between the pros and the Hero Killer, despite his obvious injuries and weakened body.


    Although the footage could not catch the boy''s face, his unmoving demeanor said it all. For a moment the young hero and the villain locked eyes and stared at each other.


    Suddenly Stain shot a quick glance behind him and dashed in the boy''s direction. With a quick movement, he had grabbed the boy by the shoulders and pushed him away as a distinct shot of a sniper rang out.


    The boy''s face was suddenly revealed, his intense golden eyes staring in shock through his bright red locks of hair. The Hero Killer was bleeding heavily from the ?h?st but was still standing as he stood over the fallen boy.


    [You are worthy...]


    "See what I mean?" Giran asked as he paused the video, "This keeps getting uploaded and immediately taken down online, but they can''t stop it."


    The dealer noticed the video wasn''t finished, "Is there more?"


    Giran gave a cynical smile, "That''s where things get even more interesting."


    He pushed play and continued the video.


    A picture of Haru in his junior high uniform showed up, [Stain''s supposed chosen successor: Identified as Haruko Bakugo. Age: Fifteen. Orphaned weeks from birth, he was adopted and raised by the family who rescued him after his parent''s murder. A possessor of a unique Quirk that granted him a wide range of abilities, he was inspired to use his power to become a hero alongside his adopted brother and applied at the prestigious hero school, UA High. Refusing recommendations, he scored the highest of his year at the school''s entrance exams and was voted as Class 1A''s representative. A survivor of the USJ attack and winner of UA sports festival, his drive stems from the personal belief that true peace can be found within society through understanding and the willingness to help others in need no matter whether you were a hero or a villain. While his philosophy differs slightly from the Hero Killer''s, it is believed he was deemed worthy to carry on the Hero Killer''s mission by acting as an example for the rising hero generation.]


    The video shifted to show footage of the UA sports festival when the teen was giving the student pledge.


    [We, the first-year students, we will show you all that we are all here as equals! We will show we are the rising generation ready to take hold of our futures and stand up no matter who we are, where we come from, or what Quirk we have. We will prove that we are all still the everyday heroes that will bring a smile to everyone.]


    Several scenes of the sports festival competitions played in brief clips, mostly focusing on the final round battles with Endeavor''s son and the boy''s adopted brother. The main attention-getter was the sudden use of variety including the use of several elements alongside his origami along with the awe-inspiring revelation of his Adamantine Chains.


    "Is he a normal human?" the dealer breathed, "Where did the heroes find this one?"


    Giran smiled, "Keep watching."


    The video changed to an event in Kyushu. A group of villains had just been subdued by Hawks and his two interns. One of them, a slim teen wearing a dark cloak emblazoned with red clouds, suddenly jerked as a sniper shot hit him. As he began to fall, his sugegasa fell from his face, revealing his widened eyes and crimson red hair.


    However, he righted himself and slammed his palms together, [Shikigami Dance: Yggdrasil!]


    Within seconds a giant white tree contained the whole street, shielding both the heroes and the bystanders from any future harm. In a split moment, the dealer saw a flicker of killing intent on the boy''s face, an expression that froze his blood yet made it boil excitedly.


    At this point, the dealer was now watching eagerly as the video showed with the flying Nomu''s attempted capture of another intern at Hosu. A flash of golden light blinded the beholder as golden chains impelled the creature before Stain brought it down.


    The dealer gasped as he broke from the trance he had been put under.


    Giran lowered his phone giving the dealer a knowing look, "Both of them are revolutionaries in their own way. While Stain destroys, the kid rebuilds. Yet they share that same trait that only the trained eye would pick out. The kid has killer instincts buried deep inside his soul like it in his blood to fight. He can become a figure to follow, either for heroes and villains. He''s got charisma, conviction, power, and most importantly, presence. It''s like he''s been born with the makings of a leader, a leader who can make change happen. That''s what makes this so great. Villains who were driven bad by the oppression in our society now see a symbol of hope for them to regain ordinary lives again while heroes who get away with all kinds of crimes now feel nervous about having their comfortable spots removed. A new idealism is rising and both parties now want this guy on their side. They are all watching, villains with countless convictions, felons on the run, hypocritical pros, and idealistic heroes. Vigilantes, politicians, police, and dealers like us are eyeing this situation," he leaned forward, "It''s infectious. Don''t you feel it? A conflict for who gets him first. I don''t think the heroes fully realize what''s awakening. Stain''s ideals and leaving behind a visible head is a rallying cry to all the buried evil of the underworld while bringing the hidden gems from inside the rough of hero society. People from all walks of life will get involved, each wanting to step up for the cause. Most importantly, villains will seek out the group closest to getting them to their d?s?r?d goal. The League of Villains."


    ***


    (UA High School... 1A Classroom...)


    Most of the students of Class 1A had arrived and were idly passing time by talking, reading, or playing on their phones.


    Jiro and Kaminari each lounged by their seats, waiting.


    "When do you think he''ll be here?" Kaminari asked.


    Jiro''s earphone jacks were almost a tangle which how much she had twisted them around in absentminded agitation, "Why are you worrying so much. Not being early isn''t a bad sign."


    Kaminari was biting his thumbnail, "I forgot the hospital would take his phone so I panicked when he didn''t answer my calls. We were so busy during the internships, I didn''t want to bother him. Then that news statement from the police over the weekend and that interview."


    The sound of arguing voices echoed down the hallway


    Kaminari perked up, "That must be them!"


    Mineta''s ears twitched, "Can''t be, those are the sounds of hot babes."


    The door slammed open and the arguing pair entered.


    Everyone looked up and blinked.


    "Huh...?"


    In the doorway, two girls, one calm girl with hip-length, wild, ash-blonde hair and one angry girl with shoulder-length straight red hair, stomped into the room.


    The redhead had her back to the blonde flipping her off and screaming at her, "**** you! **** your ****ing flat skinny body and your ****ing girly face! I''m going to piss on your grave you son of a¨C"


    The blonde, who had been silent the whole time, popped a vein and smacked the redhead from behind with her schoolbag. The redhead crashed face-first into the floor, disappearing in a cloud of smoke.


    The blonde huffed, flinging her spiky locks over her shoulders, "He''s fine."


    Everyone paused. ''WAIT! HE?''


    "You little ****ing twerp! I''ll blast you to ****ing kingdom come!"


    Katsuki''s voice thundered throughout the room, freaking everyone out as they saw him sit up amidst the smoke, glaring at the blonde girl with his hands popping mini-explosions.


    The girl huffed, plopping down into Haru''s usual seat, "Shut it."


    Kaminari sat up in his seat, peering closely at the girl who looked like Katsuki''s female counterpart, "Haru?"


    "Yes?"


    Kaminari grinned, letting out a low whistle as he looked her up and down, "Daaaaamn~!"


    Haru''s released his transformation, his expression turned away as he leaned down to adjust his bag, "And what''s that supposed to mean?" he asked putting a heavy emphasis on the ''that.''


    Kaminari waved his hand defensively, "Nothing! Nothing. Why were you guys disguised as girls anyway and why did you transform yourselves into the opposite of yourselves?"


    "Paparazzi. Felt like it."


    Everyone deadpanned in understanding, "Oh~"


    Everyone was able to empathize on the first point, especially after their own experiences after the USJ and the sports festival.


    The annoyance of freelance reporters.


    Most of the class got that these people were making a living, but it was hard not to get annoyed or made uncomfortable when a stranger pushed themselves up to you in your daily life, hoping to make the next big story at your expense.


    Luckily, over the years since the rise of Quirks, Japan had passed laws that dealt heavy repercussions with the invasion of personal property or causing bodily harm. The key factor was that the law stated that physical contact with those being approached by the press was forbidden and verbal abuse was also something that could lead to reparation payments. Of course, the press had laws protecting their rights too, but now the media had restriction measures against the ruination of an individual''s life due to scandal diggers.


    Unfortunately, even if the reporters couldn''t get too wild towards the Bakugo brothers. There wasn''t much anyone could do when in public streets. Thus, the art of Transformation Jutsu.


    Both Haru and Katsuki had gotten quite a kick from the confused faces of the paparazzi hidden around their street. Yes, Katsuki had been fuming at the indignity of being turned into a girl, a female counterpart of Haru no less, and parading around in his transformed female uniform. However, the confused looks on the annoying extras'' faces on seeing two girls who looked similar to (But with switched personalities from) the intended targets.


    One wise guy tried to snap a picture of them for personal reasons but was suddenly attacked by a white peregrine falcon and lost his chance.


    By the time the camping reporters suspected anything, the two boys, or girls as they were, were long gone. There wasn''t even street surveillance of them since Haru had discreetly covered all security feeds in their path of travel all the way to the school.


    Class 1A only just realized at the moment that they had lost a chance to gain blackmail material and inwardly ?r??n?d.


    They shook the feeling off and an instant later and split off into smaller group conversations and Sero and Kirishima suddenly looked at Katsuki''s hair.


    "PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFTWHOOHAHAHAHAHAHA! HOLY CRAP! WHAT THE HECK, BAKUGO?"


    Katsuki''s rage was so intense he wasn''t capable of yelling as usual as his body trembled in suppressed wrath.


    "Stop laughing...! My hair''s gotten used to this and I can''t get it back the right way and my idiot of a brother won''t help fix it or use that damn transformation until it''s back to normal! Did you not hear me? I''ll kill you both!"


    "I''d like to see you try, pretty boy!" Sero taunted, overcome with laughter.


    Katsuki''s eyes turned white as his hair poofed back to its normal spiky style as he yelled, "WHAT DID YOU CALL ME?"


    "It''s back!" Kirishima and Sero were almost rolling around uncontrollably, hugging their sides aching from the intense effort of their lungs and stomachs.


    Ashido was leaning excitedly on Jiro''s desk, where they were exchanging stories about their internships, "I heard you got to face actual villains? I''m so jealous!"


    Jiro twisted her cord around her finger absently, glancing at Haru from the corner of her eye, "Well I didn''t fight. All I did was evacuate civilians and provide logistical support."


    "But it still sounds like so much fun!" Ashido insisted.


    Tsuyu placed a finger to her chin thoughtfully, "I basically spent the whole time training and cleaning the ship deck. Although there was this one day we caught a bunch of drug smugglers."


    The two other girls stared at her in awe, "Okay, that''s cool."


    The frog girl turned to speak to Uraraka, "How about you, Ochaco? How was your week?"


    The brunette let out the mystical breath that martial artists gave in anime as a powerful purple aura seemed to enshroud her figure, "It was very enlightening."


    "I think she found her fighting spirit," Tsuyu noted.


    Jiro hugged her arms to her body, "Yeah that battle hero she interned with must have been something else."


    Kaminari stood by Mineta''s desk to place some distance between him and the intensity coming from Uraraka, "It''s just been one week and she''s like a different person."


    Mineta scoffed, "Different?," he wagged his finger at his classmate, "Don''t be fooled Kaminari," he suddenly became a nervous wreck as he began biting his nails, "All women are demons at heart. They just hide their true personalities behind pretty faces."


    Kaminari shook his head at the other boy, "What the hell did Mount Lady do to you?" he shook Mineta from his trance, grinning reassuringly, "Everyone at my internship loved me. It was actually kind of great," he sobered as he looked around, "Now if you really want to talk about the ones who really changed..." he looked at where Iida, Izuku and Todoroki were talking and then where Haru was sitting, his head lying on his desk.


    Sero looked up on hearing that, "Oh yeah, the Hero Killer! So, cool you guys took him down! Also, congrats on your big bro''s recovery, Iida!"


    "Yeah, we''re all proud and happy for you guys," Kirishima added, "But you had us all worried sick."


    "I can''t believe you four had to face off against such a dangerous criminal without a pro," Yaoyorozu had her hand clutched to her ?h?st in concern.


    "Did you guys hear?" Ojiro spoke up, "They''re saying that the Hero Killer is connected to the League of Villains. Can you imagine if he had been there when they attacked the USJ?"


    "He''s scary yeah," Kaminari stated, "Did you see the video? It''s all over the internet."


    No one saw Haru tense at that.


    "I didn''t know there was s video," Ojiro admitted.


    Kaminari pulled out his phone, pulling up the video, "Yeah, Stain''s a pretty evil villain but super tenacious. He''s almost kind of cool, don''t you guys think?"


    "Kaminari!" Izuku cried out, causing the electric blonde to look over and realize how insensitive the statement was considered both Iida was there.


    "Oh..." he smacked a hand to his mouth, "Uh..."


    "It''s okay," Iida reassured him, "You''re fine."


    Haru twisted his head tiredly, smiling a little from behind his hair, "You were just being honest. Thoughtless, but honest."


    Everyone stood nonplused at the unintentional jab at Kaminari''s soul which Haru had made.


    Iida stared at the bandages still around his arm a little sadly, "It is true he is quite a tenacious villain. I understand why people might think he was cool. I saw firsthand many things that were admirable about him, but instead of helping the world, he turned to cold-blooded murder. No matter his motives; killing cannot be condoned," everyone was silent as they pondered Iida''s words, but were shaken out of their thoughts as Iida raised his voice, "To keep anyone else from suffering as I have... well, I promise!" he stretched out an arm to emphasize his fervor, "I''ll aim to be the perfect hero!"


    Izuku, pumped his fists, "Yeah, Let''s do it!"


    Haru stood up from his seat, "Okay! Class is about to... start..." he trailed off seeing everyone stares at his face.


    "Oops..."


    Katsuki suddenly grabbed his brother''s shoulder, gripping his chin as he looked closer at the burns around his mouth.


    "What the hell?"


    Haru pulled away, "I got them while training. It was late when we got home last night so you didn''t see."


    "My father went pretty hard on us," Todoroki explained, showing his left hand where similar burns could be seen.


    He didn''t mention that the burns were gained from hours of extra training done in the dead of sleepless nights or how bad the burns they were before Haru had managed to heal them to a presentable state.


    Haru clapped his hands together, gaining everyone''s attention, "Now! Everyone be seated. Mr. Aizawa has been waiting for thirty seconds now.


    Everyone blinked and shifted their gaze to the large yellow cocoon that seemed to have appeared on the floor.


    "..."


    Haru motioned everyone to their seats and stepped over to the dormant object.


    "Mr. Aizawa...?"


    "..."


    "Mr. Aizawa!"


    "..."


    "Sensei!"


    "..."


    Haru sank on one knee, pulling out his phone. He typed something in and set the device on the ground by the zipped-up sleeping bag.


    "Here you go," he set the phone down as a cat video started to play.


    A full second later, the cocoon rustled and unzipped, revealing a hand that grabbed the phone and pulled it back in zipping itself in again.


    "...Class in five minutes..." Aizawa drawled tiredly before he chuckled at the contents of the video.


    Everyone in Class 1A sweatdropped.


    ***


    (During lunch...)


    It took a lot of reassuring from Haru to convince Kaminari and Jiro he was alright. To his secret relief, it seemed Kaminari never watched the video through to the part that included him since the other boy had only watched it once and the video had been taken down halfway through his watching it.


    "Can you go anywhere without almost dying?" Jiro asked, sighing.


    Kaminari grinned as leaned back in his seat, placing his arms behind his head, "C''mon, Jiro. Haru''s a tough guy. You can''t kill him if you nuked him."


    The electric blonde paled at Jiro''s glare and Haru''s suddenly thoughtful expression, "Wait it was a joke! Haru! I know that look, don''t even think of testing whatever it is!"


    Haru chuckled, "Don''t worry, I was just calculating if any of my defensive moves could withstand an atomic bomb.


    Jiro deadpanned, "And your verdict?"


    Haru gave her a closed-eyed smile, "Absolutely not."


    The girl sighed again, "You''re a piece of work, did you actually calculate that or just guess?"


    "Come on no way he calculated it. What''s your IQ anyway?" Kaminari asked half-jokingly.


    "Nothing special," Haru answered in the same tone.


    "One hundred fifty-eight," Katsuki stated as he walked by carrying his tray of spicy curry.


    *


    (A/N) I ran a million searches of different calculated IQ numbers of both Naruto and BNHA characters. With most Naruto geniuses ranking high like Kakashi at 170, Itachi at 180-200, not to mention Shikamaru ranking above 200. Then there are BNHA smarts like Nezu at 245, Momo and All Might ranked 6/5 in intelligence (so near 200), Saiko with a base intelligence of 150, and Izuku and Katsuki being at 4/5 (with Katsuki''s calculated number of 140). So, considering how fast I had Haru learn new Jutsu at this point and in the future, I ended up with this.


    *


    "WHAT?"


    Haru frowned at Kaminari''s screams, a little annoyed at his sibling. Wanting revenge, he created a paper ball and hurled it at his brother''s head. Still, not looking, Katsuki caught it and burned it to ash with his Quirk.


    "You''re just jealous your score was lower at one hundred forty," Haru shot at him.


    "Piss off!"


    Haru stuck out his tongue tauntingly at Katsuki''s back.


    Kaminari was gaping at Haru in shock, "Okay, that''s high."


    Jiro smirked, "I was expecting higher, but guess I expected too much."


    Haru popped a vein, "Har... har... Very funny."


    Kaminari ?r??n?d, "Damn! It makes my head spin on how fast you learn things."


    Jiro flicked his forehead, "Yeah, unlike you."


    "Stop being meeeeean!" Kaminari lifted his head, staring at an approaching cloud homing in on them, "Oh.. incoming..."


    "HAAAAAAAARUUUUUUUUUUU¨CAARGH!"


    Monoma tripped midscream, faceplanting on the floor so hard his momentum sent him sliding forward until he was perfectly in line with the table his friends were sitting at.


    Shiozaki skidded to a stop right next to him, her arms still held out from her failed attempt to catch him


    Haru glanced down at Monoma, then back up at Shiozaki before calmly returning to his meal, "We saved a spot and got your favorites. Better eat before it gets cold."


    Monoma raised his scuffed face from the ground and clawed his way to the edge of the table where he clung, glaring daggers at his friend.


    "Explain yourself!"


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "About what?"


    Monoma pulled out the video of Stain showing it had been paused.


    Haru deadpanned, "Well damn..."


    Monoma slammed his hands on the table, his voice lowered to an urgent whisper, "This is a big deal! Aren''t you worried about what people think of you?"


    Jiro and Kaminari looked confused.


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Kaminari asked.


    Monoma slid into a seat, playing the remainder of the video on low volume so passersby could not hear.


    Jiro looked at Haru, a slight trace of hurt in her eyes, "How long were you planning to keep this a secret?"


    Shiozaki laced and unlaced her hands nervously, "To think you''d be placed under such a diabolical position. Aren''t you going to do something about it? What about the teachers"


    Haru set his chopsticks down looking at them all seriously, "What will I do? Nothing. There''s nothing to do. Even if I deny everything, the media won''t let it go. It was agreed that I don''t make any public statement in either direction and let the police and Hero Commission take care of it."


    Monoma clenched his fist angrily, "That''s not fair."


    "Life never is, copycat," they all looked up to see Shinso standing by them with a full tray, "Room for one more?"


    They all brightened at the sight of the tired-looking boy.


    "Shinso!"


    "Glad you decided to join us," Jiro said genuinely as she shifted her seat to make room.


    The lavender-haired boy sat down between Haru and Kaminari, "I felt like you losers needed some guidance from someone wiser in the world," he looked at each of them, "Whatever happened at Hosu, happened. No amount of talk will change it. I learned that the hard way back in middle school."


    "It takes action to prove a point, you learned that two weeks ago," Haru taunted good-naturedly lightening the mood.


    Shinso snorted.


    Haru looked at his friends, his eyes softening, "I''m fine, guys. I wasn''t going to live an ordinary life anyway because of my bloodline. I have all of you and Class 1A. Everything will work out fine."


    Everyone smiled nodding silently, feeling a little reassured as they let the subject slide.


    "So, Shinso," Kaminari eyed the other boy''s arms noticing how he was grunting in discomfort as if he was in heavy discomfort, "What''s with the stiff shoulders?"


    Shinso shrugged, stopping as his sore shoulders complained at the moment, "I''ve been training."


    "With the Shuei-Gumi?" Shiozaki looked at him curiously.


    "Sometimes, but I''ve mostly been training with someone else."


    Haru suddenly took interest, "Oh? Who?"


    "It''s a secret"


    Haru let out a pout, "Stingy."


    They all laughed.


    ***


    (Later...)


    "I AM HERE!"


    All Might stood in front of the gathered Class 1A. Since it was hero training, they were all in their costumes. That is, all except Iida as his arm was still too injured to wear his armor.


    All Might flashed a smile at them all, "I hope you are ready to return to your lessons! Today, it''s hero basic training. It feels like I haven''t seen you in a while! Welcome back!" he tilted his head forward in a business-like manner, "Now then. Listen carefully for what''s in store. We''re going to be conducting a little race! Take everything you''ve learned in your internships and apply it to this rescue training."


    Iida raised his hand, "If it''s rescue training, shouldn''t be at the USJ instead?"


    All Might nodded in agreement, "Ah! That facility specializes in disasters. As I said earlier, this is a race. So! Prepare! You are about to step into Field Gamma! Inside is an area full of factories that form an intricate labyrinth. So, good luck finding your way around. You''ll be competing in groups of five. Each person starts in a different location on the outskirts of the model city. I''ll send a distress signal and you do what you must to rescue me. Whoever finds me first, wins!" all the while he was speaking, All Might''s finger was shifting around until it was pointing at Katsuki, "And try to keep the damage to a minimum please."


    The ash-blonde popped a vein, "Why are you pointing at me?"


    Haru gave a closed-eyed smile behind his masked features, "Cause when you go boom, you tend to make a mess."


    The redhead''s body turned into paper as his brother raised his arm and tried to explode him.


    All Might gave an awkward chuckle, "Now, now! Calm down! First group in your places!"


    ***


    Everyone stood on the observation platform to watch the race on the giant screen showing the five racers getting in place. Izuku, Iida, Sero, Ojiro, and Ashido waited patiently for the starting signal.


    "Iida hasn''t recovered yet," Kaminari pointed out, "He should sit this one out."


    "Yeah, and everyone in this group has really good mobility," Kirishima agreed.


    Yaoyorozu pondered the possible winners of the match, "I''d say Midoriya is at a heavy disadvantage against those four."


    Jiro nodded, "Yeah, that''s what I think. Moving around quickly isn''t one of his strong suits, that''s for sure. Whenever he uses his power he gets badly injured."


    Kirishima looked at Kaminari, "Who''s your pick? I''m betting on Sero."


    Kaminari tilted his head, "Oh yeah? Hmm... I got odds on Ojiro."


    Mineta pointed at the only female student on the screen, "I''m choosing Ashido because she''s got a super athletic bod!"


    "I know Deku will be last," Katsuki stated matter-of-factly.


    "I think even if he''s recovering, Iida''s got his one," Uraraka claimed as Tsuyu agreed with her.


    Haru leaned against the rail of the observation platform, his arm crossed over his ?h?st and his eyes closed.


    The starting alarm went off, and all the contestants began moving towards All Might''s signal.


    Kirishima grinned as he saw Sero taking the lead by using his tape to swing above the buildings., "Look at him go! In a maze like this, it''d make sense to be above everything else!


    Suddenly a green flash zipped past the black-haired boy, causing everyone to, minus Todoroki and Haru to gape in shock


    "Midoriya?"


    "Since when can he do that?" Kaminari cried.


    Katsuki glared at Haru, realizing that his sibling knew something about this, a given as Haru saw Izuku''s newly mastered Quirk at Hosu.


    He was ignored as Haru was now looking at the screen, or more accurately beyond it.


    ''Kagura Shingen: The Mind''s Eye!''


    Haru''s eyes narrowed. While everyone was observing how Izuku''s movements were almost carbon copies of Katsuki''s maneuvers, he was observing something else.


    ''That energy signature... It''s definitely Izuku''s but it''s also too foreign. It''s almost like...'' His focus shifted to where All Might was standing. ''Impossible... No improbable... Those other energy signatures at the sports festival...'' He lowered his head, hiding his furrowed expression under the shadow of his sugegasa. ''I won''t say anything for now.''


    ***


    In the end, Sero won the match because Izuku miscalculated his footing and took a tumble that cost him the lead.


    Haru and Katsuki ended up winning their respective rounds. Even though Haru had chosen to run instead of fly, his ability to enhance his speed and run across surfaces regardless of angle gave him the superior advantage in the match.


    Now that training was over, all the students had retired to the locker rooms to clean up and change back into their school uniforms.


    Sero ?r??n?d, "It was some tough training today huh?"


    Aoyama was wiping the sweat from his face with his cape, "It was the first class in a while that had me glistening."


    Kirishima looked a little disheartened, "Man, I really got to work on my mobility."


    "Still, you can also compensate by improving other skills," Tokoyami reassured him.


    Kaminari paused mid pulling off his shirt, "Still I wish I could use my Quirk for speed. At most I can make short dashes, but I don''t have enough control to use it in a race. It''s at best a quick strike or dodge move."


    Izuku looked a little downcast and thoughtful.


    "Pssst! Midoriya!" Mineta broke Izuku from his thoughts as the smaller boy excitedly motioned at him to come closer, "You won''t believe what I just found! The jackpot! Someone shawshanked a hole in this wall!" all the other boys looked up to see one of the posters on the wall torn away to reveal a small peephole in the wall, "A previous generation has given us a gift!" Mineta exclaimed, steam flaring from his nostrils, "You know what''s next door right? This wall lies between us and the girl''s locker room!"


    A chill ran up everyone''s spine upon realizing what this was.


    Iida instantly began berating the perverted boy, "Don''t even think about it! Peeping on them would be criminal!"


    Mineta had clearly lost all sense of reason, "Then you''re going to have to put me in solitary confinement because you can''t stop me!" he tore the poster down and put his face up to the peephole, mumbling under his breath, "I want to see Yaoyorozu''s curves... Ashido''s slender waist... Hagakure''s floating und?rw??r... Uraraka''s super fine body... Asui''s inexplicably soft boobies...!"


    A sharpened plug shot from the peephole and stabbed itself directly in Mineta''s probing eye, causing him to screech in pain while his ball like hair spiked out in all directions.


    "It''s Jiro''s earphone jack!" Izuku exclaimed, "What a brutal and precise attack from next door!"


    All the boys flinched at the sight of the merciless retribution as Mineta''s screams of agony nearly burst their eardrums.


    Haru went back from being about to punish Mineta to undressing from his costume, still looking a little ticked off.


    ''He didn''t say anything about Kyoka... No! Bad thoughts! Since when did I know her by her first name? Bad Haru!''


    He slammed his head against his locker, making everyone jump. They were about to ask why he did it but a hazardous dark miasma was seeping from the class rep''s direction, signaling that silence was the best method of survival.


    ***


    On the other side, the girls were glaring at the peephole angrily.


    "Ugh! Thanks, Kyoka!" Hagakure huffed.


    Yaoyorozu was righteously offended, "Despicable. We''ll close up this hole immediately."


    Jiro was leaning against the wall, one earphone jack still down the peephole while the other was jammed into the wall where she had been listening in on the boys'' conversation.


    ''Why am I the only one he didn''t say anything about?'' A look of embarrassment appeared on her face as she wrapped her arms around herself self-consciously.


    Ashido pressed a finger to her cheek as an idea hit her, "You know... instead of filling the hole, maybe we should use it for ourselves?"


    Her words made all the other girls stare at her in shock and disbelief, "WHAT?"


    The pink girl grinned evilly, "If boys are going to peep on us, why not return the favor? I know some of you are curious."


    Uraraka and Jiro blushed heavily and even Hagakure had a rosy tint on her invisible features.


    "Mina, that''s inappropriate!" Yaoyorozu tried to say but she was also curious.


    Seeing that no one was going to stop her, Ashido''s smile grew wider and she pushed Jiro away from the hole.


    "Show me those muscled bodies, boys," she exclaimed, putting her eye up to the peephole.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea," Tsuyu warned, "Someone might catch you and it will make us no better than Mineta."


    Ashido waved her off, "We''re just getting information on the guys we like. This is purely for research."


    "But Mina, you don''t like anyone," Uraraka said, suddenly growing red, "Not that I have anyone I like."


    Ashido gave a low squeal, "Damn girls, you hit the jackpot!"


    "Who? What" all reluctance was lost as all the girls gathered around, wanting the details.


    Ashido giggled, "For someone with a babyface, Midoriya is pretty cut... I knew Todoroki was hot, but he''s seriously flawless under his shirt, OMG...! Same with Bakugo... I knew he worked out, but wow... I think just every guy in our class is jacked... Oh my..."


    "What?"


    "Class Rep is taking off his shirt!"


    They all waited with bated breaths.


    "Shit! I think he noticed!"


    The girls gasped stepping back from the peephole.


    "Ashido was too absorbed with watching to stop, "He''s coming towards the wall... Why is he forming hand signs? Oh, wait! NONONONONONO!"


    She jerked back as the hole in the wall was suddenly filled in with Haru''s earth chakra.


    The girls blinked in surprise.


    Ashido pouted, "He sealed up the hole...."


    There was an awkward silence of shame and embarrassment at being caught staring, albeit a few secret regrets on not getting a turn to look.


    ***


    (Undisclosed location of the ominous type...)


    "Reclaim the title of hero. Change this corrupted society and find your peace."


    The video on the large screen paused at the picture of Stain pressing his sword into a now all too familiar redhead''s hands.


    "I didn''t think he''d get caught... but even then everything would have gone exactly as expected... this new development is quite a hazard."


    The faceless features of the man watching the video were twisted into a smile that showed no satisfaction or joy.


    "The boy has remained silent. An unexpected move," a short silhouette stood behind the seat teeming with life-support apparatus and cords, "With his neither openly accepting nor denying the implied position as the Hero Killer''s successor, it will cause many to hold back and wait for further word. We must proceed with caution."


    "Yes, those who wish to wreak havoc or simply sympathize with the Hero Killer will more likely seek out the League of Villains in order to find this boy, but a wrong move on the League''s part will cause them just as easily break away. Tomura Shigaraki will be put in a precarious position where he must unify many new recruits."


    "I believe things would move faster if you were to talk to them yourself or recruited the Uzumaki boy now," the shorter man said as he adjusted the setting on a screen showing the life signs of his master, "I''m not so sure if your successor has grown at all enough to unite the League of Villains.


    "Then you''d better hurry and fix my body, doctor," the faceless man chuckled before he sobered, "As for my successor, I''m sure he''ll do well. Even if I have to work him to the bone. It''s the only way he''ll be able to take my place. He was born with the twisted mind we needed to become the next me."


    "If only we''d gotten our hand on the super regeneration Quirk five years earlier," the doctor complained, "Now that your wounds are healed, we can''t really do anything to help you. Finding a restorative Quirk we can steal would be too difficult and risky to try. Even the criminals of the underworld would fight to protect those with healing Quirks considering how rare and important they are. We can''t afford to make enemies at this time," the doctor turned to a third silhouette that appeared from the shadows, "If you helped us, our plans would have been complete years ago, but you''ve been too adamant of remaining behind the scenes and keeping your secrets. You even knew of the Uzumaki''s existence long before us and yet you remained silent on the matter."


    The third silhouette turned its gaze at the other man, speaking in a deep voice, "Patience, doctor. You seem to forget it was I who retrieved the body of Oboro Shirakumo over a decade ago for you and gave you such an important Nomu. I have my own plans and goals I want to achieve and being hasty won''t be beneficial for me in the slightest," the mysterious figure stared at the screen, "You cannot treat this boy carelessly. We have no clue what precautions or safeguards could have been set on him by his parents. I suggest you proceed with caution as the plan unfolds," the unknown man turned away and faded into the shadows, "I will continue manipulating events through the emperor to cover your tracks, but you have limited time. People grow restless."


    After the other man left, All for One leaned back in his seat, "I hope you''re celebrating while you still can, All Might.. Very soon this temporary peace will come to a violent end."

 Chapter 45 - And the Plot Thickens

    (A/N) Sorry for the delay. Junior year of college...


    ***


    A burning log snapped amidst the roaring fire on the hearth where Author-Sama was reading.


    "And so two months go by... but since the author wants to go straight to the main story go right to the Final Exams Arc."


    Author-Sama slammed the book shut in perfect sync as the door to the room slamming open.


    "Wait? You can''t just skip through two months and have no explanation on my progress!" Haru screamed at the shadowy figure of their creator, "What about my character development?"


    Author-Sama rubbed their eyes tiredly, "We aren''t missing anything. The anime skips right here anyway. They just don''t explain it since the time skip happens between the end of an episode and a post-credits scene. How about a training montage in written form?"


    Haru sweatdropped, "Are you being serious right now?" he waved his hand around at the room which was suspiciously designed like Rivendell from Lord of the Rings, "And anyway, what''s with this?"


    Author-Sama did air glasses as they returned Haru''s questioning look calmly, "I may be a recluse of sorts, but I appreciate the beauty of things. I happen to have a hobby in architecture."


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "So... elves..."


    Author-Sama snapped their fingers, changing the room to a vast library brimming with all kinds of books.


    "This better?" they asked as several grimoire-type books floated around them as their former Elvin robes became a darker color.


    Haru grabbed one of the floating grimoires, leafing through it, "It''s not that different."


    Author-Sama popped a vein, "Fine..."


    Haru peered at one image that looked to be a spoiler and paled, "What the... You twisted sicko!"


    Author-Sama snapped their fingers removing the image and hazing their character''s memory of the event, "Whoops!"


    "What''s all this again," Haru asked, continuing where he had left off before his memory wipe.


    Author-Sama waved off his comment, "I''m in writing mode. This is the visualization of my mind when I organized the facts and write it down."


    Haru looked at a screen showing the words he had just heard being processed and listed out before he saw the sentence you are now reading (dear reader) appear beneath it.


    "What''s it like before that? Can I see you brainstorm?"


    ***


    (The Greatest Showman Cast - A Million Dreams (Reprise) [Official Audio]: youtu.be/akdkEh-fzes)


    ***


    After exposing Haru to the full power of their mindscape for five seconds they replaced everything with a dark void where they floated about aimlessly.


    Haru looked a little green from the overstimulation and chaos of unrestrained mindscape.


    "Yeah, I break my mindscape into categories for that reason," Author-Sama explained and clapped their hands together, "Now! You will return to the story and I will create that little montage."


    Haru raised a hand as he was su?k?d into a portal of light, "Wait! I have questions!"


    After he disappeared, Author-Sama pulled up a hologram of his list of favorite songs and proceeded to listen to the majority of them.


    "These will do," they selected the d?s?r?d music and pulled out a ??ptop, cracking their knuckles, "Right."


    ***


    (A/N) You all know the drill... Pick one...


    Make a Hero out of you (Animatic) Re-upload: youtu.be/mFcMFSXiyPM


    Disney''s Tarzan - Son of Man - Phil Collins (2nd version): youtu.be/-T7WQ6-EMls


    Strangers Like Me [ANIMATION] - Caleb Hyles & CG5 (Disney Cover): youtu.be/7cie7CklxF0


    ***


    Haru poured over one of the large tomes and scrolls in his room, his exhausted features clear evidence of how tired he was.


    "Alright, one more time," he focused his chakra, bringing his hand up into a crossed finger hand sign, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    There was a bang as three identical copies of Haru appeared.


    "Yo, boss!" the first one said, raising his hand in greeting, "Nice to meet you!"


    The second slumped down on the floor, yawning, "Four hours of practice and only three of us, what a letdown.


    "Hey! It''s his first time succeeding in this!" the third cried out, "Maintaining focus for shadow clones is difficult even for Jonin!"


    "Actually, he''s half Uzumaki..." the first pointed out a little reluctantly.


    The second nodded, "Oh yeah, his mom."


    Haru glared at the offending clone, "Leave my mother out of this!"


    The second sighed, standing up, "Fine, fine," it picked up the scroll, "So your mom sealed scrolls with various techniques in your chakra basics book. Smart," the clone scanned the scroll, "You already have paper clone you use for reconnaissance and who help ?ssist you in fights. I guess that either you need us because we are capable of using Jutsu or you need us to accelerate learning."


    The third deadpanned, "You guess? He''s our original. You know!


    Haru sighed his shoulders slumping, "This is going to take a while."


    ***


    Haru stood in the center of a barren sparing courtyard opposite a man with dragon tattoos, his hands lightly gripping a wooden training katana.


    "Now, attack," Ryuu, commanded.


    Ryuu vanished in a flash, making Haru close his eyes at the blinding light. Ryuu appeared behind the boy, aiming a downward blow to the boy''s back.


    Without even looking or even opening his eyes, Haru spun on his heel, deflecting his opponent''s strike.


    Ryuu nodded excitedly, "That''s it! Use those instincts!"


    Haru slid into an attack stance, his sensory pulsing briefly as he gained a mental visual of his surroundings. With a lunge, he aimed a slash at Ryuu''s ?h?st.


    Ryuu sidestepped the attack, bringing his sword up to rest against Haru''s neck.


    The two froze, each with a sword at the other''s neck with their other hand was held up ready to deflect the others'' menacing weapons.


    Ryuu grunted, pulling his sword to rest on his shoulder, "Very good. You''ve learned well since I took you on years ago."


    Haru withdrew his sword, his eyes still shut as he bowed formally, "Thank you for your teachings, sensei."


    Ryuu preened like a peacock, "Ah! I''m pretty good, aren''t I?"


    Ryuu bellowed out a laugh that was cut short as a third person suddenly appeared at the far end of the training ground.


    "Quite an entertaining demonstration," Claude praised, giving a slow clap, "But I''m sure you''d benefit more if you''d let a true expert teach you."


    Haru pulled out a pair of origami senbon from the air and flung them at the hitman''s heart.


    Claude smirked as he caught the projectiles, "You''ve gotten better."


    Haru deadpanned, inching away every time Clause took a step forward, "And you''re still sneaky."


    Ryuu popped a vein at his natural enemy, "Begon, Beehive scum before I call the men out on you!"


    Claude adjusted his glasses, "Are they even capable of taking me on?


    Haru hung his head in depression, "Here we go again..."


    ***


    A shadow clone sat in the principal''s office, glancing over a large tome and the many stacks of notes scattered around it alongside the tiny Nezu perched on his shoulder.


    "Yes, that must be it," Nezu exclaimed happily as he pointed at an illustration of a particular seal, "It''s in that part of the formula that this Sealing Jutsu''s key is found.


    The clone grunted, mentally filing the information away as it noted the fact down.


    Nezu looked at his ??ptop and typed down more information.


    "I''m happy you allowed me to create this program. With the artificial intelligence I created, thanks to a little help from my contacts, we are able to analyze the seals much faster and learn more on their potential."


    The clone nodded, using Shikigami Dance to organize the notes into a file as it shut the book they had been reading and the books on calligraphy, space/time theory, barriers, and energy composition.


    "Thank you for your help, Principal," it said earnestly, "Without your help, we wouldn''t be able to get this far alone."


    Nezu transported the books to a nearby shelf he had set aside specifically for Fuinjutsu research, "Even with our combined efforts it may take years to unlock the full potential of the limits and uses for Sealing Jutsu, but these past couple of months have born promising fruit," he grunted motioning at the tea set at his desk, "Care to have a casual chat? I''m always willing to learn more about your world."


    The clone accepted the offered tea, "I have time."


    ***


    In one of the clearings in the forested Ground Omega, Haru sat cross-legged on the grass his face set with heavy concentration.


    "I got it, boss!"


    He looked up to see a clone holding up a split leaf.


    "Finally!" one of the other clones dropped the leaf it was holding and leaned back, "We''ve been destroying leaves for days! How long do we keep doing this?"


    Haru looked at the leaves in his hand, one with a perfectly burned hole in the center and the split on the successful clone had given him, "You know, I can swear I don''t complain as much as you do."


    The discontented clone snorted, "I just voice what you think but don''t say."


    A third clone walked up, holding another leaf, "You know that''s not true. You''re exaggerating," he looked at Haru in confusion, "I did what you asked, but I can''t tell if this type of training is useful for this."


    Haru nodded, receiving the leaf, "Using Yang style of a leaf was a long shot."


    The complaining clone scoffed, "That''s because Yang Style is physical energy and vitality. You put that into a perfectly healthy leaf, you aren''t going to see a difference.


    "..." Haru and the other two clones were struck dumb.


    "He''s got a point," the first one finally said.


    Haru popped a vein, "Oh, shut up," he held his hand up in a seal of confrontation, "Release!"


    The three clones vanished in a puff of smoke.


    Haru placed a hand to his head, "Dealing with their mental fatigue is much more straining than my paper clones," he sighed, "But they''re effective. Maybe one of these days I''ll be able to manage five."


    He paused, focusing on the untouched leaf in his hand.


    Closing his eyes he focused, feeling the flow of vitality passed from him into the leaf. For a brief moment, a white glimmer emanated from his fingers. All around him, the surrounding foliage flushed a deeper green and became more robust as it fed off of the pure life energy being spread throughout the grove.


    Letting out a breath, the Haru opened its eyes, a satisfied smile gracing its lips.


    ***


    (Now that we''ve got that montage out of the way, we go back to the story...)


    It had been nearly two months since the night of the Hozu Incident and Stain''s capture.


    It was just another normal early summer day as Jiro strolled down the street from the train station to the school. As she walked she hummed a song that was in her head. Subconsciously realizing she was the only person on the street she allowed herself to sing out loud, her sultry voice floating over the air.


    ***


    (Play: Hawks find Y/N singing [Animatic]:youtu.be/T3m_RD-mVOw)


    ***


    "?¨CDon''t wanna taste it~ That''s just too bitter for worse, don''t wanna face it~?" she twirled around, completely immersed into the music.


    Suddenly, a second voice joined in on the chorus, making her eyes widen.


    "?But I think that I''m done trippin'', I''m trip-trippin'' I''ve been sippin'', that''s how I control~ This feelin'', you keep givin''~ You keep on hittin'' it, ooh, oh~?"


    Startled, she looked around to see who it was, her voice trailing off.


    A paper bu??erfly crossed her vision as she heard the male voice keep singing.


    "?Maybe it''s your love, it''s too good to be true~ Baby boy, your love, got me trippin'' on you~?"


    Whirling around, she gasped at the sight of Haru grinning at her from where he sat on top of a courtyard wall, his arms wrapped around the knee pulled to his ?h?st while his white wings framed his body casually. With a rush of origami feathers, he unfurled them and dropped to the sidewalk, his hands shoved in his pockets.


    "?You know your love is big enough, make me trip up on you~?" his silky voice sent chills up her neck as he leaned down so he was at eye level with her, "You sound happy today!"


    The poor girl flushed as red as a tomato at being caught singing, "Sh-shut up!"


    Haru expertly dodged her attempt to stab him with her jacks and took a step back, "Seriously, you should start your own NewTube channel! You can get a lot of free promotion for yourself and do something you like at the same time."


    Jiro jabbed his arm with her earphone jack making him flinch, "And what, you''ll make origami tutorials?"


    Haru hummed and stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Not a bad idea!"


    ***


    Recovery Girl stared fixedly at the scroll spread on the medical table, or more accurately, its contents, her expression intense, "Hmmm?"


    Haru had a similar expression as he stared with the same intensity, "Hm!"


    Recovery Girl rapped her cane on the ground, "Begin."


    Haru stretched out his hands a clear green chakra coating his hands. For several seconds the room was filled with the whooshing sound of healing energy.


    Finally, the glow faded and Haru took a step back.


    Both he and Recovery Girl stared hard at the thing on the table. A second later it twitched, spreading its many tentacles around experimentally as it returned to life.


    Haru''s face lit up, "I did it!"


    Recovery Girl gave a satisfied nod as she softly poked the revived octopus, "It took a little time, but I am proud to say we managed it. We recreated the Mystical Palm of your world."


    Actually, saying it took a little time was an understatement. Haru had been trying to learn this technique for several years before attending UA but lacked the knowledge to perfect it. A single mistake could send a person into a coma or even injure them, so the best he was capable of before was stimulating the body''s natural healing to a small degree or numb the nerves to deal with pain. Now, thanks to his many years of effort, the extensive knowledge of Earth''s medical field, and the guidance of Recovery Girl, and learning the key factor which included the use of Yang Chakra, Haru had finally learned to use Medical Ninjutsu. The elusive Mystical Palm, a failed effort for so long, was now perfected to its finest, capable of treating either injury or disease.


    Of course, Haru still had years of training and experience to gain before he could be labeled a full-fledged Medical Hero, but Recovery Girl was more than confident to allow him to treat minor injuries or ?ssist with more major ones as her official apprentice.


    When word spread around the school about the handsome new ?ssistant at the nurse office, students of all years found an excuse to get checked on, hoping to receive the warmth and attention of the teen''s gentle smile and experience the honestly addictive treatment he gave. If Recovery Girl was being honest, she found it entertaining how many students found their way in with minor scrapes and bruises that they would normally ignore just to get the opportunity to get close to the boy. Her office hasn''t seen such a large number of patients since she was a thriving young beauty in her prime. It was made all the more entertaining as Haru, completely oblivious of their intentions, performed treatment without concern.


    It wasn''t just girls either. Plenty of boys had given him the eyes too.


    It was just as well that Haru did not notice, a fact everyone learned when one particularly bold student tried to spank him in the hall when none of the staff were around. He was met by a heavy kick and enough charged lightning to floor a bear not to mention a follow-up from Katsuki blasted him awake to finish the job painfully before Aizawa showed up. The matter was dropped (at Haru''s request) but the eyes either stopped or became more discrete as it became understood that just because a student was working in the nurse''s office it did not make them any more approachable than if it were a teacher.


    Recovery Girl gave a small chuckle, making Haru look at her questioningly.


    "What''s so funny?"


    The old heroine only gave him a knowing smile, "Oh nothing. Now, please do the necessary prep work. Class 3E''s biology class will need it for their dissection later today. Hopefully, their teacher won''t turn it into takoyaki like last time."


    Haru nodded, using the Mystical Palm to numb the mollusk''s pain receptors before skillfully killing its nine brains with an electric shock and stopping its three hearts. No pain. No struggle. Quick and silent.


    "You served a good life. Your sacrifice will be remembered and will be used for the benefit of others."


    Recovery Girl nodded in satisfaction. Showing respect for a life taken, even if it was just an animal in some people''s eyes, was important for members of the medical field. As a medical hero in training, this would also apply to Haru. The value of life, even down to the smallest cell.


    Having paid his respects, Haru formed hand signs in quick succession, "Medical Ninja Art: Chakra Scalpel."


    A deadly blue light vibrated from his fingers as Haru focused his chakra into thin sharp blades and got to work.


    "Does it still bother you, dear?" the old heroine sat on her seat, as the boy silently operated.


    "Does what bother me?" Haru deactivated the Jutsu he was using and covered his hands in medical fluids.


    "What happened a couple of months ago. You''ve been pushing yourself hard," Recovery Girl frowned a the memory.


    She didn''t approve of the whole affair or how it was dealt with, but there was little she could do about it at the time. So she did the only thing she could do, and that was to help her student grow so he''d be able to rise to the challenge.


    Haru smiled good-naturedly, using the medicinal liquids on his hand to drain the bodily fluids from the octopus, "I''d be lying if I said it didn''t, Granny Chiyo, but it''s fine."


    The old woman smiled warmly, "You know, I was at a children''s hospital the other day. I was helping treat a little boy with a broken arm and would you believe it, he was smiling despite the pain? Do you know why?"


    Haru shook his head.


    Recovery Girl smiled, "He wanted to be a hero. A hero who would get back up and fight for his dream," she leaned back in her seat, closing her eyes, "I never saw the real need for a Symbol of Peace but I know how important it is for a child to have a hero to look up to. A courageous, self-sacrificing person who can set an example for them. People look to them for hope in hard times. I believe there''s a hero in all of us... That keeps up honest, gives us strength, makes us noble, and finally allows us to die with pride. Sometimes we have to give up what we want most, even our dreams... Sometimes being a hero is taking small steps. We may not see it as much, but to others, it makes a big difference," she opened her eyes, "You''re still young, Haru. Take things one step at a time. Don''t give up on your dreams before they''ve started."


    Haru''s expression softened, "I''ll try."


    ***


    (Later at homeroom...)


    Aizawa for once was standing in front of the class as he made an announcement, "Well, it''s almost time for summer vacation," he stifled a yawn, "Don''t get too excited. You can''t just relax an entire month."


    Kaminari and Kirishima exchanged intense knowing looks, "Does that mean...?"


    "You''ll be training..." Aizawa paused for effect, "While you''re camping in the woods."


    All the more excitable students jumped up in their seats, raising their fists as they cheered, "I knew it! Alright!"


    "A big sleepover!" Ashido squealed.


    "Baths!"


    "Fireworks!" Tsuyu cried out.


    "Springs!"


    Iida raised an arm in a chopping motion, "And smores!"


    "Skinny dipping!"


    Haru popped a vein at Mineta''s one-track yells and snapped his fingers gagging the other boy''s mouth with his origami.


    Yaoyorozu became thoughtful, as she mused her thought out loud, "We''ve been training in cities so this will be very different conditions for most of us."


    Tokoyami crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat, "No matter what the environment, we must always remain vigilant. Yes, very wise."


    Hagakure waved her arms excitedly, "Hanging out with everyone all summer? I''m so excited!"


    Aizawa glared at them, his eyes glowing red, "However."


    "..." everyone became silent.


    The pro hero closed his eyes, "Those of you who don''t pass the final exam before the semester is over will have summer school."


    Kirishima turned to look at his classmates, a serious look on his face, "Everyone does your best!"


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch, this is so stupid."


    "You girls better pass this thing!" Mineta called out, having finally removed the gag.


    Aizawa tapped his stack of papers on the desk, "You have one week until your final exams begin. I''m sure you''re all studying constantly, right? Don''t forget to keep training. The written exam is only one element. There''s also the practical portion to worry about," he opens the door to the classroom, giving all one final side glance, "Good luck."


    The door slid shut with an ominous thud.


    "I''ve b?r?ly even taken notes this semester!" both Kaminari and Ashido cried out, the boy in complete panic while the girl was almost cheerful.


    Ashido began laughing half hysterically while Kaminari gripped his head in his hands, "Between the sports festival and the internship I b?r?ly had time to read the textbook!"


    The class looked up at the scoresheet hanging by the blackboard on the wall.


    Midterm Results


    1. Haruko Bakugo


    2. Momo Yaoyorozu


    3. Tenya Ida


    4. Katsuki Bakugo


    5. Izuku Midoriya


    6. Shoto Todoroki


    7. Tsuyu Asui


    8. Kyoka Jiro


    9. Mashirao Ojiro


    10. Minoru Mineta


    11. Mezo Shoji


    12. Koji Koda


    13. Ochaco Uraraka


    14. Fumikage Tokoyami


    15. Eijiro Kirishima


    16. Toru Hagakure


    17. Hanta Sero


    18. Yuga Aoyama


    19. Mina Ashido


    20. Denki Kaminari


    Tokoyami sweatdropped, "Yes. We haven''t actually had a lot of free time between that and training.


    Sero ?r??n?d, "We b?r?ly learned anything when we took our midterm so they didn''t seem all that hard, but I''m kind of worried about the finals. We''ve been through a lot and they probably won''t pull any punches while testing us."


    Mineta smirked, "As someone ranked in the top ten, I''m not that concerned."


    Kaminari and Ashido looked at the scoresheet, "WHAT? YOU GOT TENTH AT MIDTERMS?" they screamed in disbelief.


    Ashido pouted angrily, "Ah man! Here I thought you were one of us!"


    "Don''t you know weirdo little creeps like are only likable if they''re kind of stupid?" Kaminari asked, "Who''s going to love you now?"


    Mineta gave off Aoyama like sparkles, "Everyone. Trust me."


    Haru pulled out a sheet, "For some reason, he did rank 18th in the first character popularity poll."


    "HOW?"


    Haru flipped the page, "But in the second popularity poll, he got 31st and in the third popularity poll he got 45th. So as the story progresses, he gets less and less popular."


    Mineta stood up in his seat, screaming at the top of his lungs, "STOP BREAKING THE FOURTH WALL! THEY DON''T NEED TO KNOW!"


    Sero surveyed the damaged fourth wall, "Damn! Do I have to tape this up?"


    Haru waved his hand dismissively, "It will fix itself."


    Ashido wh?n?d, "Whatever, what will I do if I fail? I wanna go so bad!"


    "Ashido! Kaminari!" Izuku called out, gaining the two students'' attention, "We still got time to study. Then we can all go to the training camp together! Right?"


    Iida raised his hand, "Yes! As class secretary, I have high hopes that we''ll make UA proud!"


    "It''s pretty hard to fail if you just pay attention in class, isn''t it?" Todoroki queried.


    Haru sweatdropped giving the bicolored-haired boy an awkward chuckle, "Todoroki, that doesn''t apply to everyone."


    Kaminari clutched his ?h?st as if he were in pain as he took in the group of top scorers trying to encourage him, "Why do you have to cut me down like that?"


    Ashido threw herself on her knees by the class mom''s, aka Yaoyorozu''s, desk, "Mommy! Help! I''m failing!"


    The vice representative smiled at her patting her head comfortingly, "Don''t worry about it, I can catch you up to speed on the important topics if you want."


    Ashido and Kaminari clasped their hands, giving thanks to their new savior, "You''re the best, Yaomomo!"


    Yaoyorozu frowned and hung her head in gloom, "I''m afraid I won''t be much help when it comes to the practical though."


    Haru spoke up, "If it''s physical training, I can help with that. I can''t let Yaoyorozu tackled both Kaminari and Ashido at once without help."


    The two teens glowered at him.


    "Why do I sense a hidden insult there?" Kaminari growled.


    "Yeah, Class Rep''s a meanie," Ashido snorted.


    Jiro walked up to Yaoyorozu''s desk, "I''ve been studying, but I still have problems with quadratic functions. Can I come too?"


    Sero pressed his hand together as he pleaded with Haru, "Tutor me, please! Classical Japanese is killing me!"


    Ojiro approached them, "Is there room for one more? I''m afraid I''m falling behind a little."


    The trio spoke together, "Pretty please!"


    Yaoyorozu''s eyes sparkled happily, "This is wonderful!" she stood up all excited, "Yes! Let''s do it!"


    The pleading trio returned her smile, "Alright~!"


    Yaoyorozu turned away, already planning the visit, "Okay! We can hold a study session at my residence over the weekend!"


    Ashido practically danced for joy at the prospect of visiting a friend''s house, "Really? I can''t wait to see your fancy digs!"


    Yaoyorozu was nearly as bouncy as Ashido as she gushed her plans out loud, "Oh! I must tell the mother to prepare the great hall for us to set up! It''ll be the perfect spot!"


    Jiro and Kaminari stood in a trance not hearing half of what she said.


    ''Great hall...?''


    "What kind of tea does everyone like?" Yaoyorozu suddenly asked, "I''ll have her make sure we''re stocked! In my family, we always drink Harrod''s or Wedgewood so if you have any other preference, let me know! When we''re finished, you''ll all be model students! I''ll make it my personal duty to push you forward!"


    Despite the fact she was unintentionally humble bragging, the five students who she had promised to tutor could only bask in their vice representative''s warm aura.


    "About that tea..." Kaminari voiced blissfully, "I''m not so sure about that Harry one."


    "No, it''s from Harrod''s," Yaoyorozu corrected.


    Haru bopped his fist into his hand, "Say, do you happen to have Harney & Sons Jasmine Tea?"


    Yaoyorozu pressed a finger to her cheek, "I believe so. What type of jasmine do you prefer, Yin Hao, Silver Needle, or Dragon Pearl?"


    "Silver Needle sounds nice."


    The other five deadpanned. ''He speaks her language...''


    Haru noticed their look, "What? You know how many people I know who are obsessed with tea?"


    Kaminari sweatdropped, "Oh yeah... I forgot you''re rich too..."


    Jiro hid a smile, "Geez, guys. Way to be bigoted against the wealthy."


    Kaminari began crying crocodile tears, "Bigoted?" he flung himself on Haru, clinging to the redhead''s blazer, "Daddy! Jiro''s using dirty boy words!"


    Ojiro blinked, looking around in confusion, "Who is daddy?"


    Haru rubbed his forehead, "Based on class position, I ?ssume it''s me..." he paused, "And you perverted readers stop thinking dirty thoughts."


    "STOP BREAKING THE FOURTH WALL!"


    On the other side of the room, Kirishima sent a grin at Katsuki, "Sound''s like I should be studying with them."


    "You think I don''t know enough?" Katsuki growled, "Maybe I should beat the lessons into your skull."


    Kirishima remained grinning but looked determined, "I''m counting on it."


    Hearing them, Aoyama gave a light scoff, "Everyone''s panicking right now but it won''t do them any good to cram this late in the game."


    "Shouldn''t you be more concerned?" Shoji asked, "You didn''t do very well in the midterms."


    The French boy turned to the taller student, his face overshadowed, "Are you talking about moi? I did just fine, thank you," he huffed, obviously offended at being reminded of his low placing.


    ***


    (Later in the cafeteria...)


    At one of the table in the cafeteria, Izuku, Uraraka, Iida, Tsuyu, Todoroki, and Hagakure.


    "I''m kind of scared about the practical," Izuku worried as he pressed his hands together for itadakimasu, "I have no idea what it''s going to be."


    "Hard to believe they''d give us anything too crazy," Iida stated.


    "The written exams will all be from class so I should at least be able to do those," Izuku admitted.


    Uraraka trembled a little remembering her midterm score, "Do you really think it''ll be that simple?"


    Izuku took a bite, "It''s driving me nuts. I just want to know what they''ll have us doing."


    Hagakure fiddled with her chopsticks, "It''s a comprehensive test of everything we learned this year.


    "Yup, and that''s all we could get Mr. Aizawa to tell us," Tsuyu said.


    Uraraka mentally reviewed what they learned, "Okay~ So combat training, rescue training... oh and basic training."


    Izuku was on the verge of mumbling, "We can''t just study, we have to stay in great physical shape."


    He yelped as an elbow rammed him hard at the back of the head.


    "Oh my gosh, I''m so sorry!" Monoma cried, his face full of shock, "I wasn''t paying attention and ran into you! Are you okay?"


    Izuku rubbed the back of his head dazedly, "Ow... You''re from Class 1B. Monoma, right? It hurt a little but I''m fine."


    Monoma blew out a sigh of relief, "Oh, that''s good," his expression sobered, "Look, I don''t like you guys or your class. I''m not exactly thrilled you dragged one of my friends into the Hero Killer business."


    Izuku and Iida tensed.


    "You mean Haru-chan, right?" Izuku asked while the others around the table remained silent.


    Monona''s eyes suddenly became like two chips of ice, "Haru was one of the few people I''ve met who treated me like a regular human being, even though I had a Quirk that was supposed to be villainous. Damn it, he even helped me during the entrance exams after I tried to take advantage of him."


    Izuku blinked in surprise, "I didn''t hear about that."


    Monoma snorted, "Of course he didn''t say anything," he sent a pointed glare at the seated group, "As you may know, Haru is capable of feeling compassion towards just about anyone. It''s because of that, I''ve decided to help you guys out."


    Iida blinked, "What?"


    "You''re all worried about what''s on the practical," Monoma stated, "Well our class rep, Kendo, has a friend a few grades up who told her that it''ll be combat against robots like the entrance exam," his shrugged, "I know... Cheating... but gathering information ahead of time could also be a part of the test."


    "Uh. T-thank you," Izuku stuttered.


    Monoma began to walk past them, calling over his shoulder, "A word of warning. You are all not in the spotlight because you are good heroes but because you keep getting into trouble. That''s not being cruel, it''s just how this twisted society works. You all better be sure to improve and not drag the rest of us into your mess and make us unwitting victims," he paused, glancing back at them, "But if things go down and Class 1B gets involved with some villain attack, just know we won''t stand by and do nothing. When all''s said and done, when facing villains, class rivalries no longer apply."


    The blonde left the 1A students dumbstruck as he headed for a table at the far end of the room composed of students from several classes chatting contentedly.


    Uraraka looked at Tsuyu, "What was that about?"


    The frog girl tilted her head, "I think that was his way in declaring a truce?"


    ***


    (Ending homeroom...)


    "ALRIGHT!"


    Ashido and Kaminari''s yell made everyone flinch at the volume.


    "This will be super easy if it''s just robots!" Kaminari cried out in relief.


    "Such awesome news," Ashido agreed.


    "Why do you sound so happy?" Shoji acted as the voice of reason, "You both have a hard time controlling your Quirks."


    Kaminari pumped his fists, "Yeah, I''ve gotten better, but I can let loose with robots!"


    "And melting them will be a cinch for me!" Ashido added.


    "Now you just need Yaoyorozu to help you study and you''ll be all set for finals," Sero grinned.


    "We''ll definitely be able to go to the training camp now!" the other two cheered.


    Katsuki got up from his seat and slid his chair back in place, "It shouldn''t matter whether it''s robots or actual people. Why are you morons so excited?"


    Kaminari bristled, "Hey, who are you calling a moron?"


    Katsuki popped a vein, "Shut up! You need to learn how to control your Quirk! You got it?"


    The electric blonde was struck dumb.


    Haru sat up in his seat, giving Katsuki a warning look, "Katsuki. That''s enough."


    The elder Bakugo ignored him and glared in Izuku''s direction, "Hey, Deku.


    The moss-haired boy stiffened as the ash-blonde teen''s crimson eyes glared deathly at him.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with your power, but I saw the way you were using it now and I want you to know," the glared intensified, "It''s seriously pissing me off."


    "Uh oh," Uraraka whispered, "It be about how Deku was flying around like him when they got back from the internships."


    "He''s still upset about that?" Iida whispered back.


    "I won''t have a half-assed result from you like at the festival," Katsuki declared, "We''ll be getting individual scores in the upcoming finals. New rankings," he pointed in Izuku''s direction challengingly, "So we''ll all know exactly where we''re standing. I''ll show you how much better I am," he shifted his glare at a certain heterochromatic eyed boy at the far side of the room, "And Todoroki, I''ll kill you too."


    Haru reached out a hand, "Katsuki."


    Katsuki flung off his brother''s restraining hand, "Piss off!" he sent a glare at him, "After I slay those two, I''m coming for you. You better give it all you got from the start," he turned away, "I don''t care what you can or can''t tell me but be ready for me to force you to spill your guts."


    A flicker of hurt filled Haru''s eyes as the door to the classroom was forcefully slammed shut.


    Everyone remained where they were, awkwardly trying to look like they weren''t involved.


    Kirishima scratched the back of his head, "I haven''t seen him that worked up in a while."


    "You think it''s impatience?" Tokoyami guessed, "Or hatred?"


    A few of the students looked at Haru, but they instantly looked away as they saw the stoic look on his face. Whatever emotions were there, and whatever Haru had felt from his sibling, it was clear they would never get it from him. They could only judge that it wasn''t a simple matter if it got their Class Rep this worked up.


    Jiro placed a hand on Haru''s shoulder, "You okay?"


    Haru raised a hand, touching hers, "I''m fine. It''s been a long day."


    He shouldered his bag and walked to the door, sliding it open.


    "Haru."


    The redhead looked up to see Todoroki standing by him.


    "Yes, Todoroki?"


    "Can I ask you a favor?"


    ***


    The sound of skates echoes across the ice rink as the two boys, now in casual clothes, stepped on the frozen surface covering the floor.


    Haru expertly skated backward, facing Todoroki and they both glided across the empty rink.


    "When you said you needed a favor, I wasn''t expecting this."


    Todoroki shrugged, "I needed a training partner to help me with mobility. This seemed like a good place to practice."


    Haru shook his head, his lips twitching, "And your family just happens to own a private rink."


    The bicolored-haired boy gave him a blank look.


    "Yes."


    Haru let out a chuckle, making the other boy tilt his head in confusion, "What''s so funny?"


    The redhead spun before performing a quick lutz and balancing one skate as he circled around in reverse, "Oh nothing, I just thought it was funny."


    Todoroki shrugged, not understanding, "Okay."


    Haru began skating backward, "I''m going to fire some lower-level attacks at you. Prepare to dodge."


    Todoroki nodded, bracing himself as he skated around his training partner, "Right!"


    Haru stretched out a hand, "Paper Shuriken!"


    A flurry of four-pointed origami weapons flew at Todoroki, humming as they spun in the air.


    Using a series of twists and skillful maneuvers, Todoroki dodged, dusked, and spun out of the way. Remembering something from a previous memory, he glanced behind and discovered many of the shuriken had changed direction and were aiming at his back.


    He ducked low, sending up a cloud of ice particles flying as he made a sharp turn, avoiding the spinning stars by a hair.


    With a rush of skates, the bicolored-haired boy tore across the rink, covering the distance to the far end in mere moments.


    A blur of white crossed his vision and he skidded to a stop. He took a quick glance around and found himself surrounded by floating shuriken.


    "Guess I lost," he turned in place, facing towards Haru.


    Haru snapped his fingers, drawing the shuriken back to his body, "It was a good start, but you moved without considering you may be led into a trap.


    Todoroki nodded, "Let''s try again."


    ***


    "That''s it for today," Haru announced.


    Todoroki felt the cold air of the rink chill the sweat drenching his body and used his left side to warm himself, "Yeah, okay."


    ***


    (Play: Shoto Todoroki AMV | Imagine Dragons - Demons: youtu.be/bl9OmFY_098)


    ***


    They both gathered their things and left the rink, saying a thank you to the caretaker who locked up after them.


    It was already getting dark as they walked to the station where Todoroki planned to split off and head to his home in the car that would be sent for him there.


    Haru took a deep breath of the cooling air, feeling his tense nerves relax slightly.


    "Ah~ That was fun!"


    Todoroki shrugged, "You helped me a lot today. I think I can become stronger if I train in my mobility more."


    Haru chuckled, "I was just talking about the ice skating, but that works too."


    "Would you say you''re more relaxed?" Todoroki stared at him intently.


    "A little," Haru answered nonchalantly


    Todoroki blinked, giving a soft smile, "That''s good."


    Haru shoved his hands in his pockets, "You know, you''re not subtle in the least. You''re trying to make me feel better from earlier."


    "Well, it worked," Todoroki pointed out.


    Haru chuckled again, and shook his head, "It did," he bowed his head, slightly, "It was just a small spat. I''m just as much at fault."


    "You still haven''t told him? About what you are?" Todoroki asked.


    Haru stopped, his eyes overshadowed, "I can''t yet. If I do, then I''d have to admit the whole truth about what the government sees me as and the fine line between freedom and death I live in. I''m not strong enough to tell him yet and I don''t think he''s strong enough for me to tell him."


    "I heard from Midoriya about how he reacted about the Hero Killer. He didn''t speak to you properly for days," Todoroki looked sympathetic.


    "We both needed space," Haru admitted.


    Todoroki looked directly at him, "That''s a lie."


    Haru glowered at him, "Screw you and your one moment of insightfulness."


    Todoroki put a hand to his mouth, letting out an amused huff.


    Haru puffed up his cheeks, running his hand through his hair out of stress, "It''s been bothering me a lot. What Stain said to me in the alley. It was like he saw right through me. The memories my parents left behind, every time people have broken my trust, the bloodlust to destroy whatever can harm those I care about. Sometimes I wonder. Will I lose hope like the Hero Killer did and become a monster? I can''t get myself to talk about it..." he slumped against a nearby building, his hands covering his eyes that reflected an expression not meant for someone of his age.


    Todoroki reached out a hand and hesitated. Slowly he placed a comforting hand on the shorter boy''s head.


    Haru raised his face from his hands, "What are you...?"


    "Bakugo does this when you feel stressed, doesn''t he?" Todoroki pulled his hand away, a neutral expression on his face.


    Haru touched the top of his head in remembrance, "He does, doesn''t he..." he said less as a question than a fact and smiled, "I guess he does know me better than I give him credit for," he closed his eyes, "Where I come from, war is second nature to us. It''s in our blood, our beliefs, our very way of life. The memories and knowledge my parents left in my mind are all about war, death, and suffering. Fighting is just another part of my existence and it scares me sometimes... But... I guess it isn''t fair to Katsuki to think he can''t understand that if I never tried."


    Todoroki shouldered his bag, "If it means anything, avoiding the problem won''t solve anything. You need to talk about it and face it together. He may be a jerk sometimes, but he cares for you a lot."


    Haru grinned as they continued to make their way to the station, "Look at you, giving advice on familial relationships. The student has learned well."


    Todoroki tilted his head, "Was it that insightful?"


    Haru fist-bumped his friend''s shoulder, "It was. Thanks for the talk. I needed it."


    "My sister would say you were working too hard and need a break," the duel-colored-eyed teen stated, "Or do a fun activity with someone," he scratched his head, "Although, I can''t see Bakugo doing anything like that.


    Haru let out a fond chuckle, "Poor Katsuki. He still has trouble expressing himself. That''s why he always acts so angry. He set''s such a high bar with everything that he overwhelms himself," he rested his hands on the strap of his bookbag, fidgeting with it, "But deep down, he cares more than he lets on. He''d never admit it, but he remembered the names and Quirks of everyone in the class," he snorted, "That little fiasco before the cavalry battle, where he pretended he didn''t remember anybody''s names or powers, he learned everything about everyone right there without them realizing. I don''t know how, but he even remembers everyone''s birthdays. Remember on Ojiro, Aoyama, and Kaminari''s birthdays?"


    Todoroki''s face brightened slightly in understanding, "They had little care packages left in their lockers. The class was wondering who it was but no one admitted it. That was him?"


    Haru laced his fingers behind his head, leaning back, "Actually, I made them, but he''d hint the hell out of me when a birthday came around. Then when I''d make a little something, he''d grumble and help me, telling me I''m wasting my time and I owe him one."


    Todoroki smirked, "He''s actually a softie."


    Haru looked slightly alarmed, "You can''t tell anyone, and I mean nobody, not even Izu, about this. If Katsuki got wind that I said anything¨C"


    "He''d kill you," Todoroki finished, huffing in amusement.


    Haru sighed good-naturedly, "Yeah..."


    They continued to walk in silence until they arrived at the station where. they parted way.


    "Thank you for your help," Todoroki said, "We should train again sometime."


    Haru sent him a wave as he began to walk off, "Yeah, but don''t expect me to spill my guts every time."


    Todoroki smiled, "Sound''s good, Class Rep."


    ***


    It was already dark out and Katsuki was still waiting at the front door for his brother to come home. Ever since the outburst in the classroom, he had been all nerves and full of self-disgust. Even if Haru hadn''t told him all his secrets, it didn''t give him the right to take it out on him. Hell, he''d not tell if he had anything half the skeletons in his closet than Haru did.


    The sound of heavy footsteps outside the door heralded the arrival of the younger Bakugo and Katsuki''s head snapped toward the front door.


    It slammed open and Haru stomped in, flinging his book bag to the floor


    Katsuki braced himself, "Look, Haru..."


    Haru grabbed his sibling''s shirt, yanking him forward until their foreheads were touching., "What''s up you fabulous bitch!"


    All sign of apology disappeared from Katsuki''s eyes as his face twisted in a fierce glare, "Eh? Are you picking a fight?"


    Haru let go of the blonde''s shirt and poked his ?h?st forcefully, "Stop being a depressed little shit and come with me to Sirens*," he dodged a swipe at his head as he sang excitedly, "We''re getting Frappuccino''s~!"


    He took off running, making sure to get a head start before he was hunted down.


    Katsuki only paused to slip on his outdoor shoes before taking pursuit, his angry voice echoing down the street, "Hell no! You''re hyper enough without sugar and it is past your bedtime! It''s fricken 9:00 PM!"


    Haru sent a look over his shoulder, letting out a laugh. The laugh quickly became a panicked yell as Katsuki used his explosions to increase his speed.


    ***


    ***


    Back at home, their parents stood at the open door, watching their two children acting all crazy.


    "Be back soon, boys!" Masaru called after them.


    Mitsuki shook her head, turning to go back inside the house, "Those boys."


    At her feet, Bumi sneezed.


    ***


    Haru was using his chakra to bounce off of walls and lampposts as he weaved his way downs the streets of Musutafu. Katsuki was blasting himself across the rooftops at insane speeds, close on his heels.


    Both brothers knew that if Haru decided he really wanted to escape, he''d do it easily, whether with speed, substitution, or tricks. It was just a more violent game of tag that they had done several times in the past. The residents of their neighborhood and the nearby business were used to it at this point and ignored them since they never caused damage and were regulars of the past. Some locals would even yell their encouragement at the chase, seeing it as a highlight of their day.


    Haru pushed himself off the trunk of a roadside tree and skidded to a stop across the asphalt of a crosswalk next to a well-known coffee shop that sacrificed their overall coffee quality for higher dosages of caffeine.


    "I win!"


    His body transformed into origami bu??erflies that scattered in all directions as Katsuki landed in front of him, his hand popping aggressively.


    "Come out, you coward!" Katsuki yelled at the spot where the redhead had been standing.


    A small pile of paper formed on the ground as Haru''s head and right arm rose slightly from the ground and raised finger in reminder.


    "Say the magic word!"


    Katsuki''s response was to stomp on him, making the paper mass collapse again.


    "Spoilsport," Haru''s voice sounded in his ear as he leaned on Katsuki''s shoulder.


    His cheerful expression causing Katsuki to sigh and give a reluctant smirk.


    "You drive me crazy."


    Haru grinned, standing back with his arms crossed behind his head, "I''m your little brother. It''s my job."


    Katsuki snorted, "I''m still going to crush you in the exams."


    Haru flicked Katsuki on the forehead, giving him a closed-eyed smile, "Smile when you say that."


    Katsuki gave him a forced feral grin, "I''m going to crush you, you little shit."


    *Starbucks in the future

 Chapter 46 - Finals

    (A/N) I''d like to thank Agent Toxic and Woodpecker for their time as my editors.


    This message goes to all platforms:


    As of now, my editor position is open. If anyone is interested, I would be happy to accept them. I would prefer they''d do it through my Quotev account since it''s the only site that has the co-author/editor option and the manuscript can be formatted more easily to other platforms from there.


    The editing wouldn''t have to be done after the chapter is published to save the already long wait time, but someone who can find inconsistencies in Names (Something I sometimes have but have no time to fix right now), any grammar problems they detect, boringly written passages, etc.


    Also, I was thinking of finding someone to create an official fanart for the cover of the story. I may be particular about the quality since it is the cover (I have loved all the fanart on discord don''t worry).


    Please let me know if you or anyone you know may be interested. You can send an example of your art through the discord or something like that. The final project would have to be (I''m not an artist so forgive the misuse of terms) Inked or whatever. Styles could range a lot. I''m okay with colored, realistic, manga style, black, and white (with maybe a little color around the hair or eyes), etc.


    The artist will be given due credit for their work.


    For those who require reverse psychology, I don''t want you to take interest in this.


    ***


    Written exams were finished. A week of study and three days of intense testing and it was over.


    The entire class seemed to have done well in the written exam, showing that the study groups had succeeded. Even Kaminari and Ashido were able to answer without leaving questions blank. They had all overcome the first hurdle.


    Sigh of relief...


    Now it was time for the practical


    ***


    (Practical Exam Area: Center Plaza...)


    "Now then," he spoke with an unusually awake voice, "Let''s begin the last test. Remember it''s possible to fail this final. If you want to go to camp, do not make stupid mistakes."


    Jiro glanced past their homeroom teacher at the familiar group of people standing behind him, "Uh, why are all the teachers here?"


    "I expect many of you have gathered information and believe you have some idea in what you''ll be faced with today," Aizawa drawled, giving them all a look that had several students have a sinking feeling in their stomachs.


    Completely missing the hidden message, Kaminari made a rock star pose, "We''re fighting those big old metal robots!"


    Ashido, who was just as oblivious, also cheered, "Fireworks! Smores! Here we come!"


    Aizawa''s scarf suddenly came alive as a small voice sounded from its folds, "Actually, this year''s tests..." Nezu popped into view, waving a paw cheerfully, "Will be completely different for various reasons!!"


    "Principal Nezu!"


    Haru facepalmed, "Aw man! They hit us with a misinformation ploy!"


    Kaminari and Ashido turned to stone on hearing their dream test was no more.


    Nezu used Aizawa''s scarf to lower himself to the ground, "The tests have a new focus. There will be hero work, of course," he spread his paws wide, "But also teamwork and combat between actual people," he pointed a finger at the students, "So what does that mean for you? You, students, will be working together in pairs and your opponents will be one of our esteemed UA teachers. Isn''t that fabulous?"


    The entire class was petrified.


    "Were.. fighting... the teachers?" Uraraka squeaked.


    "Additionally, your partners and your opponents have already been chosen," Aizawa stated, "They were determined at my discretion based on various factors including fighting style, grades, and interpersonal relationships."


    Nezu raised a paw, "And now, let''s announce the teams and the teachers they''ll be fighting in order.


    Cementoss VS Haruko Bakugo and Eijiro Kirishima


    Ectoplasm VS Tsuyu Asui and Fumikage Tokoyami


    Power Loader VS Teyna Iida and Mashirao Ojiro


    Erasure Head VS Shoto Todoroki and Momo Yaoyorozu


    Nezu VS Denki Kaminari and Mina Ashido


    Present Mic VS Kyoka Jiro and Koji Koda


    Snipe VS Mezo Shoji and Toru Hagakure


    Midnight VS Hanta Sero and Minoru Mineta


    All Might VS Izuku Midoriya and Katsuki Bakugo


    "Oh~ That kind of interpersonal relationship," Haru mused on seeing the final matchup.


    "To complete the exam, you have thirty minutes," Nezu held up a pair of specially design handcuffs, "In order to win, you need to put these handcuffs on your teacher," he lowered his arm, noting the doubtful looks on many of the student''s faces, "Or you can win if one of you escape from the combat stage."


    "So, we either capture the teacher or run away," Kaminari rephrased to himself, "It''s basically like the combat training."


    "Yeah, but is it really okay to just jet?" Ashido asked, raising her hand for attention.


    "It''s going to be much harder than that combat training you all we through earlier!" Present Mic vibed, "After all, you are up against people waaaaaaaaaaaay~ better than you!"


    Jiro looked slightly uncertain, "Better?"


    Next to her, Haru nodded, "Better," he hesitated, "Well... some of them."


    "But isn''t he just the announcer?" Jiro asked, motioned at Present Mic.


    "HEY! WATCH YOUR MOUTH, KIDS! HAVE SOME RESPECT!"


    Everyone winced and Aizawa was forced to use his Erasure to silence the overly loud pro''s minor tantrum.


    "Ahem," Thirteen, who was unaffected thanks to her suit, spoke up, "This time, your exam will be very similar to a real battle. As strange as it is, please think of us as villains."


    "Assuming you come across your enemy," Snipe interjected, "If you think you can win against them, fine. However..."


    Erasure Head picked up where Snipe left off, "In instances where you''re outmatched, it would be smarter to run away to find help," the homeroom teacher glanced at four students in particular, "Todoroki, Iida, Midoriya, Haruko, I''m sure the four of you understand."


    Haru placed his hands behind his head and yawned, tapping the toe of his tabi against the ground, "I''ve got several new tricks up my sleeves so just sit back and watch the show!"


    "You seem really confident," Todoroki commented.


    Haru flashed a closed-eyed smile, "A chance for an all-out fight like this comes once in a blue moon."


    "Blue moons must be common for you then," Todoroki answered seriously, causing most of Class 1A to snicker.


    "His sense of humor has gotten better," Sero grinned, earning a playful glare from Haru.


    Izuku had a dead serious look on his face, "So it''s fight-to-win or run-to-win."


    "That''s right!" All Might declared dramatically, "It''s a test of your decision-making skills!" he shook a finger at them all, "But with these rules, most of you are probably thinking your only choice is to flee!" he held up something he had hanging on the back of his belt, "That''s why the Support Course made these super clever accessories for us!"


    The number one hero held up a bracelet cuff that was studded with what appeared to be small metal weights.


    "Behold!" Present Mic advertised loudly, "Compressed weights!"


    Haru gave the giant man an evil smile, "Half your body weight, so about 280 pounds. Right, All Might?"


    All Might cleared his throat uncomfortably, changing the subject, "We had a contest to come up with these designs, and Young Hatsume ended up winning it!"


    "Wow! Good for Hatsume!" Izuku chimed in a daze upon remembering the peppy and rather eccentric girl.


    Katsuki sent a solemn stare at the teachers, "You think we need a handicap to win against you? Well, think again."


    Hari placed a restraining hand on his brother''s shoulder, "Katsuki, they lived much longer than we have. If they need handicaps to fight us they should know."


    Several of the teachers popped a vein at the reference at their age.


    Kaminari, Sero, and Kirishima all leaned back. ''Buuuuuuuuuuuuurn!''


    Nezu held back a snigger. ''Seems his nerves are showing. He''s tearing into everyone today.''


    Haru blinked, not realizing his last sentence was taken badly by some of the staff, namely Midnight, Present Mic, Power Loader, and on a lesser scale, Erasure Head. Ectoplasm, Snipe, and Cementoss secretly found it hilarious, knowing the teen''s trait of unintentionally belittling people. It somewhat made sense considering his constant influence of fifteen years (Katsuki) entire personality seemed to revolve around that trait.


    Nezu, of course, found it all very entertaining.


    "Let''s begin," Aizawa cut the instruction short, "The teams will take the practical exam in the order you were called. We have a stage prepared for you. Haruko, Kirishima, you''re up."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Those waiting to fight can either watch the exams or try to strategize together as a team," Aizawa told the rest of the class, "It''s your choice. That''s all."


    ***


    (Monitor Room...)


    "Well," Recovery Girl sat in her observation seat as she surveyed the many screens displaying the test grounds, "Looks like I''ve got my work cut out for me today. I hope my ?ssistant will come out of his test with enough juice to help me a little."


    Izuku stood behind her, gazing at each screen in search of the testers.


    "Oh, Deku!" Uraraka exclaimed as she entered the room and noticed him, "You''re watching too? Hi!"


    Izuku nodded, "Yeah, it''s not like we get many chances to watch students in combat with teachers. I especially didn''t want to miss Haru-chan''s fight."


    Recovery Girl nodded from where she sat, "Ah yes, his skills have made quite the improvement since he first came here. Ever since that seal broke after the events of the USJ and the sports festival, he''s been able to make use of his power like never before. It was understood he was his own kind of genius, but he exceeded our expectations with his growth."


    Uraraka bounced on her heels, "Can''t wait to see!" she looked at Izuku, "By the way, Deku. Did you get the chance to strategize with your partner?" she scratched her head, thinking of Aoyama posing in his reflection in a large window, "Mine was... is... a little preoccupied with himself."


    Izuku sweatdropped, "No kidding... Yeah, Kacchan didn''t want to talk strategy with me either."


    Uraraka''s expression became blank, "Yeah, I can see that. I thought I''d get inspiration from everyone else''s battles."


    "Smart," Izuku complimented her.


    A small alarm signaled the first test beginning and the two turned their full attention to the screen.


    ***


    [Practical exam #1. Ready? Go!] a robotic voice announced.


    Haru and Kirishima hurried down the street at an even pace.


    "So, what do you think?" Kirishima looked at his teammate, "We''ll definitely get a higher score at capture instead of running, you agree? Cementoss is slow, so we can easily get close"


    Haru raised his head slightly, his eyes glinting from under his sugegasa, "That''s more likely not the case, but I agree it would be better to capture him if we can. We''ll test his strength first and get some intel on him. Be careful of his Quirk."


    Kirishima grinned determinedly, "I''ll draw his attention. I''ll leave the information gathering to you, Class Rep!"


    "Get back!" Haru warned a second before a wall of cement rose directly in front of them.


    Kirishima slid to a stop while Haru semi-shifted into paper and fluttered back a few steps.


    "Directly ahead. Three hundred meters!" Haru called out, weaving hand signs, "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!"


    He launched himself upward, landing on the top of the stone wall, and blew out a barrage of mini fireballs towards their teacher.


    "Red Riot! Go!"


    Kirishima nodded, hardening his body, "Got it!"


    Haru jumped from behind the barrier, hurling a series of paper blades, kunai, and shuriken at hiss target.


    The concrete merely formed endless numbers of walls, shielding the hero from the incoming attacks. Even explosive kunai were making little headway against an endlessly rising barricade.


    Haru''s body suddenly sank into the ground as his body transforming into a swarm of paper Kikaichu, scattering in all directions.


    Kirishima ran into the fray, yelling as he began smashing his fists through the barriers Cementoss began throwing up to impede his progress.


    The pro hero looked stern as he remained in place, calmly keeping the manly teen in check.


    "Trying to distract me with an obvious target and trying stealth won''t help you. Remember, we teachers are the villains in this scenario. We have no qualms to damaging civic property."


    As he spoke the surface to a nearby building came alive as the cement that constructed the building poured out to restrain Haru from where he was crouching


    Haru jumped away, his body defying gravity as he pushed himself off the building side like it were normal ground.


    He twirled, releasing a scattering of origami cranes that divebombed from the sky, peppering the defensive Cementoss with a multitude of explosions. All the while, his eyes flickered back and forth, seeking a pattern in his opponent''s fighting style.


    His boots slammed onto the surface of another building and he watched for an opening.


    Meanwhile, Kirishima was still smashing through the multiple walls in his way, unable to find an end to them. He stopped a moment to catch his breath but lost his balance when the entire ground shifted under his feet.


    "Haru!" he called out, trying to keep himself from falling as he attempted to find better footing, "A little help!"


    Haru snapped his attention to his teammate and instantly jumped off the building as it too tried to grab him. He let himself fall, weaving a series of hand signs.


    "Fire Style: Ember!"


    He landed in a crouch, slamming his palms to the ground. The surface of the road in front of him cracked and glowed as a surge of fire chakra surged through it, spreading outward at an alarming rate.


    Cementoss maneuvered the cement he was kneeling on and retreated from the smoldering heat that was creeping dangerously toward him. In his distracted state, he turned his primary focus on keeping himself from getting burned and paused his attempt to capture Kirishima.


    Haru ran to his partner, performing a rotating movement with his hands as he creating an origami naginata. With a heave, he gripped the bu?? end of the pole weapon and swung it over his head in a wide circle.


    Several cement walls crumbled under the force of the swings, revealing the trail of blue energy flowing through the blade.


    "Kirishima! Fall back for now! I''ll cover you!"


    Kirishima shook his head, activating his Quirk again, "A true man doesn''t run away! I''m fighting with you!"


    Haru grabbed the other boy''s arm and yanked him to the side as another cement wall shot up where he was standing only a moment before, "This is a strategic withdrawal. A true man would come up with a proper plan to end the fight as efficiently as possible. Now, go!"


    Kirishima hesitated before reluctantly beating a hasty retreat.


    Cementoss noted the intended action and moved to intercept him with more cement barriers, "You think I''ll simply let you escape? Think again."


    The road rippled and warped as several pieces of asphalt rose to engulf the retreating students.


    "Wind Style: Vacuum Bullets!"


    Haru inhaled deeply, pursing his lips before blasting several small bursts of compressed air from his mouth.


    The sounds of ricocheting bullets echoed throughout the street as the wind smashed through the multiple layers of the cement walls thrown at them.


    Cementoss looked solemn. ''Quite an impressive move. Capable of piercing through the majority of the average villain''s defenses. However...''


    A rumbling filled the air before four concrete pillars shot up from the ground, curling down to smash into the seemingly exposed boy.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    Haru straightened up, spreading his palms outward as he rotated in place, creating a vortex of chakra hardened paper blades.


    The defensive measure only lasted a second, but it was long enough. By the time the stone pillars broke through, Haru was already in the air, unfurling a pair of large wings.


    "Paper Shower!"


    A storm of paper blades rained down, forcing Cementoss to defend.


    By the time the hero removed the wall blocking his vision, he found he had lost all sight of both students.


    "They may have escaped for now, but they''ll be back before long," the hero closed his eyes, his hands glowing, "But just to be sure..."


    ***


    Back in the observation room, Uraraka looked a little confused, "Wait, why are they running away? They totally had him a moment there!"


    "They can''t win without a new strategy," Izuku stated.


    "Huh?" Uraraka looked at him, "Why?"


    "Their Quirks are amazing, but they both have limits. They won''t last forever. I don''t think Mr. Cementoss has that kind of limit. Maybe in a battle of attrition, Haru-chan can hold out, but in a timed battle like this, it''s too risky. The longer they fight, the greater the disadvantage. I see why they paired together. While Haru-chan is a jack of all trades, his strongest attacks are mostly long to mid-range and can be very damaging to his surroundings. Additionally, he has rarely worked alongside close combat partners and prefers a one-on-one fight to avoid the risk of friendly fire. This exam grades us on teamwork so they''ll both have to team up to beat their opponent. Cementoss is a distance fighter with lots of experience. He is capable of manipulating cement-like materials within quite a sizable range. In this cityscape, he has an advantage, both offensively and defensively."


    Uraraka became worried all of the sudden, "That''s not good."


    Izuku stared hard at the figures on the screen, "It''s no coincidence they were matched up. Mr. Aizawa''s pitting students against teachers they''ll have a hard time against. To pass, we''ll have to recognize our weaknesses and overcome them."


    "Exactly right," Recovery Girl confirmed, keeping her eyes on the battle, "So, before it''s time for your own final, you should think carefully about your compatibility with the teacher you''re fighting."


    ***


    Haru and Kirishima had taken refuge in a distant alleyway, kneeling behind several garbage cans.


    "Why did you have us run away? We could have beat him!'' Kirishima questioned his classmate.


    Haru quickly used his sensory to pinpoint Cementoss''s whereabouts before answering, "We need a proper plan to pass this exam. Neither of us can afford to just charge in recklessly. It would be best if you made your way to the exit while I occupy his attention."


    Kirishima gave Haru a slightly hurt look, "C''mon, Class Rep. I know you can do better than that! We don''t want to pass, we want to excel. If we chose the easiest way out, then what does that make us? We''re all trying to be heroes so you don''t have to baby us all the time," he played the family card, "What would Bakubro think?"


    Haru opened his mouth and shut it again, realizing the other redhead was right, "Fine," he leaned back with a sigh, "But we need to think of something quickly. We''re running low on time."


    Kirishima gave Haru a shark-toothed grin, "Alright! How about you create a diversion?"


    Haru deadpanned, "What do you want me to do? Dress a drag and do the hula?" he held up a hand for the other boy to stop before he could answer, "That was a rhetorical question. Do not answer that."


    "Then let''s start with how much time we have left," Kirishima suggested.


    "Good idea," Haru held up his palm, "Ninja Art: Armageddon Countdown Clock."


    A circular shape took form on his hand, revealing an unusual-looking clock.


    "Wow! That''s so cool!" Kirishima awed.


    Haru closed his hand standing up, "We have twenty minutes. I''ll explain the plan as we head back. We may need to improvise some parts but this should help us. Hold still," he formed a few hand seals, and placed a couple of fingers to Kirishima''s temple, "Transmission Seal."


    A miniature sealing formula appeared on Kirishima''s skin and Haru did the same for himself.


    Kirishima touched the spot, unable to see what it was, "What''s this do?"


    He jumped as Haru''s voice sounded in his ear, [It''s a technique that will transmit our voices to each other like regular comms do. Follow me, I''ll explain the plan along the way.]


    ***


    ***


    Cementoss had moved to a large plaza within sight of the exit, placing him in the perfect spot to either intercept the students in an attempt to escape while also placing himself in an open area with plenty of source material for him to manipulate.


    A whistle of the air made him raise a barrier to protect himself an instant before a barrage of paper senbon embedded themselves into the stony surface of his wall.


    "A frontal attack?" the pro looked up to see both Haru and Kirishima charging him head-on, "How futile."


    The ground trembled as half of the plaza sank into the ground and dozens of stone pillars shot upward


    Haru dashed in first, weaving through the many pillars and dodging them as they slammed down on him.


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    He performed a sleight of hand, balancing a ninja star on his fingers.


    ''Wind Style: Vacuum Blade!''


    He kneaded chakra in his mouth while rotating the shuriken on his fingers. He exhaled, coating the weapon in wind chakra before hurling it in Cementoss''s direction. The practicably invisible chakra expanded into a paper-thin disc as it spun, increasing in speed.


    Sensing a major threat from the seemingly minor attack, Cementoss decides to dodge. Using his Quirk to boost his movement, he jumped backward, his body kept low to the ground.


    His intuition proved to be correct as the shuriken sliced cleanly through a nearby pillar.


    Regaining his balance, Cementoss looked up to see Haru having already thrown another shuriken with two more on his hands, ready to use.


    The hero, moving more nimbly than his blocky frame would suggest, rolled and maneuvered himself in evasive action, skillfully avoiding them all.


    The hero was breathing had become a little more audible, revealing the side effects of the weights were beginning to wear him down, but it did not mean he was finished by a few moments of forced mobility.


    "You''re mine!" Kirishima''s yelled as he rushed from behind a pillar, swinging a punch to Cementoss''s head.


    Cementoss countered with a heavy fist to the stomach but was surprised to see Kirishima''s body scatter into paper.


    "A decoy!"


    The real Kirishima appeared in the hero''s blind spot, attacking while Cementoss was distracted, or so he thought.


    "Got you," Cementoss quickly placed a hand on the ground, creating a pillar of stone that crashed into Kirishima''s ?h?st and sending him flying.


    "Kirishima!" Haru watched his classmates fly past him and crash into a building at the far end of the plaza. Quickly, his hands moved in a blur, finally slamming into a tiger sign, "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    Pulling arms close to his sides, Haru took a deep breath before spewing a stream of fire at their teacher.


    A massive wall of concrete shot up in response and the inferno smashed into it with a roar of destructive power.


    Haru chakra flared as the already unbearable heat intensified and the flames became more focused, shattering the edges of the wall and gouging out its surface.


    Cementoss frowned as he noted the intense heat and pressure blasting at his wall. ''Since when was this boy able to create such a high level of heat? If this keeps up he may destroy my barrier even as I repair it. I should act quickly.''


    ***


    Izuku gasped, his face full of disbelief as the camera zoomed in on the plaza, "No way! That level of heat!" his eyes widened at glowing liquid dripping from Cementoss''s wall, "Is that magma?"


    Uraraka''s eyes widened as she saw the liquid, "Magma? Wait, isn''t that dangerous?"


    "Nothing to worry about, dears," Recovery Girl reassured them, glancing over the gauges that were measuring the heat levels and vitals of the contestants before leaning back in her seat, "The Dragon Flame Bomb is a B rank technique among fire users of the Uzumaki Clan. It turns a normal flame breath into a highly pressurized flame blast that can obliterate any target of choice. Normally using something this dangerous would be frowned upon but against the defense of a hero like Cementoss, it is a perfect counter. Cement is a surprisingly combustible substance in the face of fire, being known to explode in high heat. What you''re seeing is the result of the small fragment caused by this effect is being melted by the combined heat and pressure, creating what we call magma. It''s only tiny trickles though, so it''s nothing we need to worry about."


    ***


    Cementoss grunted as several small explosions within his defense made his wall begin to crumble


    "I''ve still got some tricks up my sleeve," the glow on the hero''s hands intensified as the ground around him shifted.


    Haru felt his chakra straining from maintaining such a powerful Jutsu for so long. He was also lacking air as he was unable to breathe inward while blowing the flames from his mouth.


    He cut off the Jutsu, gasping for air as he took in the blackened surface of Cementoss''s wall and the glowing trails of rapidly cooling lava.


    The sunken half of the plaza suddenly heaved, briefly throwing him off balance as he saw the several points of the ground crumble. A screeching of twisting metal grating on his ears as massive pipes were pushed through the surface.


    "This plaza is placed over a network of water pipes and sewage systems," Cementoss announced, causing Haru''s eyes to widen, "Let''s see how well you can deal with it, hero"


    Haru looked around for an escape but found himself practically encased by a multitude of cement walls and pillars cutting off his escape.


    A crack made him snap his gaze towards one of the nearby pipes being bent in his direction.


    There was a final screech as the pipe was twisted out of shape and burst at the seams, sending highly pressurized water in a wide spray that encompassed nearly a fourth of the plaza.


    Having no time to use a Jutsu, Haru formed his hands into the dog sign thrusting out a hand, his palm held out horizontally, "Wind Style: Zephyr Shield!"


    A wave of wind flow from his arm, creating a wide should of air that extended from his hand. As his palm struck the oncoming attack the water burst upon contact, spreading outward and away from his body in a dome shape as the water pressure strived to push him away.


    Haru gritted his teeth, feeling the wind slashing through his hair and robe as it pushed against the flood.


    [Haru!] Haru''s raised his hand at the familiar voice in his ear and saw Kirishima running up behind through the cement cage, [Throw me at the pipe!]


    In an instant of understanding, Haru used his free hand to form hand signs, "Shikigami Dance: Fueguchi One!"


    Turning his body, he formed the tail-like weapon in his hand, launching it in Kirishima''s direction. It wrapped around the other boy''s body turning him into an improvised wrecking ball.


    With a sharp tug, Haru swung his classmate over his head while Kirishima hardened his body.


    There was a deafening crash as the Kirishima''s hardened body circled over Haru''s head, destroying the encasing pillars and smash down on the metal piping, driving it into the ground.


    The badly dented pipe continued to regurgitate water but was now doing in a downward direction, turning the surrounding earth and crumbled concrete to turn into mud.


    Haru ran forward, blowing out a breath of icy wind over the pipe and mud to momentarily freeze it. Stemming the worst of the water damage until it could be dealt with.


    ***


    A/N: Canon fact. While shinobi cannot use Kekkei Genkai without being born with it. Combining different natures like wind and water can replicate a much weaker version of elemental natures like ice.


    ***


    "That was too close," Haru let out a sigh of relief, "Thanks, Kiri."


    Kirishima gave him a lopsided grin, "No problem, man," he grunted, "Damn it! I may be at my limit here."


    Haru hooked an arm under his teammate''s shoulder, "No you''re not," he jumped back into the air, "We''ve got eight minutes. Do or die time."


    They landed a distance away, momentarily out of harm''s way.


    "Do or die, eh?" Kirishima pushed himself to his feet, a broad grin on his face as he placed his trust in his classmate.


    Haru kept his eyes on Cementoss, who was staring back at them, "Cementoss is powerful, but as you first said, his stationary way of fighting is also his weakness. We have to force him to move or let himself get caught. We need something as wide scale as his Quirk."


    Kirishima frowned, "Where do we get that?"


    Haru reached into his robe, pulling outs a pair of small scrolls, "This should do it."


    "But, I''m not going to be much help to you like this," Kirishima admitted and clenched his hand, "But I''ll push my limits and do my best!"


    Haru smiled at the other redhead''s infectious attitude, "I can help with that too," he placed a hand to Kirishima''s back, "Heal!"


    A small circular sealing formula appeared around his hand as a clear white light emanated from his palm, giving off a warm glow.


    Kirishima''s eyes grew wider than saucers, "Wha? How?" he tested his body, "My bruises are healed and my stamina!" he tested his arm and realized his Quirk was activating no problem, "I''m at full power! Oh yeah! Back in business!"


    "Five minutes," Haru called out as he knelt, placing the scrolls on either side of him, "I leave the capturing to you. I''ll make sure you can get close."


    Kirishima hardened his hands taking off in an all-out run, "Got you covered!"


    Haru wove a series of hand signs, "Summoning: Paper Snowstorm!"


    The scrolls released a cloud of smoke as they unfurled and shot into the air, twisting in a double helix.


    Haru body flickered into the air, using his Kekkei Genkai to take control of the tsunami of paper summoned around him. Raising his arms, he formed the white storm into a wave.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    He flung his arms forward, sending the wave forward in a dense blizzard.


    Cementoss raised several walls in response but noticed they were quickly being covered by a number of explosive tags.


    "Katsu!"


    A series of explosions shook the plaza before it was engulfed by a whirling storm of paper confetti.


    Cementoss remained calm, carefully looking around the whirling mass that clouded his vision. Would send out the occasional wave of concrete, but the pattern they would be destroyed was too random to predict which direction the boys were in.


    He opted for defense and raised a spherical barricade around himself to wait out the remaining time.


    But his opponents had different plans.


    A loud bang was heard from inside the sphere as fists smashed into it.


    Cementoss suddenly saw a glow within the dark of the sphere.


    "Fire Style: Ember!"


    The once safe refuge quickly became a danger and Cementoss''s focus flickered momentarily. Not even he was immune to fire.


    The outer shell of the sphere cracked and shattered, exposing the hero to the storm outside.


    "COMBO MOVE!"


    Cementoss''s eyes widened as he saw both boys appear out of the surrounding white from opposite directions.


    Kirishima had hardened his body to the max, his fist clenched for a devastating gut punch, "RED!"


    Haru swung up his leg, bringing it down for a concussive axe kick to the head, "DAWN"


    Both attacks landed precisely at the same time, "CRUSH!"


    The force of the attack caused Cementoss''s feet to sink into the ground.


    The storm dissipated, revealing both redheads breathing heavily from the adrenaline and the effort.


    On the other side of the camera''s the spectators were gaping in disbelief.


    Cementoss had Kirishima''s fist caught in his hand while his arm was raised to guard against Haru''s kick.


    [The time is up. Team Bakugo and Kirishima pass the practical exam.]


    "Well done," Cementoss gave them a fond smile, releasing them from his guard.


    Kirishima grinned as he held up his other hand, revealing the cuffs linking him and Cementoss together, "You''re tough, Sensei! So manly!"


    Cementoss modestly waved it off, pressing the bu??on that would release them, "No, no, I just trained my skills over the years and made sure to make up for my weaknesses. If I didn''t decide to learn close combat all those years ago, I would have been beaten by you two without question."


    Haru sank down on one knee, activating his Mystical Palm to soothe his bruised ankle, "Thank you for not holding back on us, Sensei. It showed us what we were doing wrong."


    The hero raised a finger, running an improvised review on the spot, "And what was that?"


    "I need to increase my stamina and get a better understanding of my limits," Kirishima stated, flexing his arm experimentally, "I also need to work on my strategy. I can''t depend on others to bail me out."


    Cementoss nodded in agreement, "Hmm! Very good. Your Quirk is very strong, young man, but you need to let it grow to bring out its full potential. You also have a steadfast spirit and a courageous heart. I''m sure you will succeed."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "As for me, I need to improve my fighting style," Haru admitted, "I learned a lot of new things these past months, but not how to use them to their best potential. I need to learn how to use my Quirk alongside other people and limit its negative effect on my surrounding.


    "Teamwork is never easy, especially for us Heroes when we could be paired up with just about anyone," Cementoss said, "You possess quite a unique power, but you need to keep in mind that we are here to help people feel safe. With your keen intellect and fighting spirit, I know you will discover your balance."


    "Thank you for your advice, Sensei."

 Chapter 47 - Soulmate/Female AU: Special Part #1

    ''Okay, bitches, and bros, and nonbinary hoes!''


    That was a quote, don''t troll me.


    I decided since I''m a sadist and like messing with people, I will mess with you more and write an AU special. Not any AU, but a gender-bend AU!


    This will also be just about the only chance for a different ship.


    In response to a poll question a while back, the soulmate will be whoever got the most votes.


    Haru''s name will be the same since Haruko is a unisex name in Japan.


    WARNING: SLIGHTLY SENSITIVE CONTENT! EMOTIONAL LOSS! BLOOD!


    So Haru''s character is slightly different in this AU. Also, the premise is that she was born in the BNHA Universe but from a really old bloodline. She goes by the last name of Uzumaki instead of Bakugo. Some of the facts for the original story, like the seal on her forehead still exists.


    Also, some of the characters like Izuku and Shinso trained to fight without Quirks.


    Characters will change slightly in this chapter.


    Clear your minds and enjoy!


    ***


    The soulmates bond...


    It''d been around for thousands of years but no one knew how or when it came to be or how it worked. There was no rhyme or reason. No predicting the pairs or the outcome. It just was. Even in a world of Quirks, no science was, is, or ever could explain the phenomenon.


    Some considered it a myth, some thought it was instant love, some thought it a hassle, some yearned for it, some dreaded it. It came in all types and kinds.


    For Haruko Uzumaki, it was an unknown... and the unknown scared her.


    ''I''ve been waiting for you''


    The first words she would ever hear from her soulmate etched into the innermost layer of her skin. Most people would think that sounded romantic, but others would say it belonged to a stalker. Either way, it didn''t matter because whenever she met anyone new, Haru would subconsciously tense in fear of those words being spoken.


    Because of an accident, Haru''s memories weren''t always the happiest. More accurately many of her most traumatic ones weren''t even hers. The result was she was fearful. No matter how much she hid it or tried to overcome it, she suffered mental breakdowns out of fear of losing the things she clung to. Anything unfamiliar or in the realm of the unknown was a secret terror for her. Creating attachments to anything was a taboo in her mind.


    It was because of this that she had avoided people as much as she was able. She''d avoid speaking in fear of triggering the connection or someone replying with the doomsday phrase. In Junior High, she''d had a reputation for being extremely cautious of strangers, even being given the moniker of the Silent Shikigami. It wasn''t an insult either. Her Quirk, Shikigami, was an equivalent to several Quirks combined into one. From day one, she''d had been respected for her power and, despite her silence, her presence was distinctive.


    Those who didn''t fully respect her, or pushed her comfort zone, quickly learned to be cautious of her foster brother.


    Katsuki Bakugo, a true spitfire and polar opposite of his adopted sister, was protective of her to it being a crime. No one could look at her wrong, no one was allowed to speak to her without her (his) permission, no student in school dared consider asking her out.


    Being the oblivious angel of mercy she was, Haru would scare the life out of her schoolmates every time she''d try to help someone. Above everything else, even her fear, her compassion reigned supreme. If anyone needed help, she''d offer it, most often nonverbally. With Katsuki''s aggressive protection, her help caused everyone to walk on eggshells. It was always a double-edged sword because if someone accepted help too familiarly, they''d be interrogated by an angry blonde about what dirty thoughts they had on his little sis. On the other hand, if they refused help, Katsuki would roast them to find out if they thought they were too good for his little sister''s attention.


    The power Haru had over her brother was no joke either. Her word was law. Well... Mostly...


    Katsuki still had a grudge against Izuku Midoriya for one particular marriage proposal when they were all three. He still wouldn''t let it go.


    He was still paying for it to this day, even after the crush faded into memory. Did he regret it? No. Would he change anything? He''d have made sure Katsuki hadn''t been eavesdropping on the whole confession.


    Now he was just another brother figure to his one-time crush. To be the hero he wanted to be, to protect his best friend and sworn sister, he''d grown out of his timid attitude had m?tur?d into a confident young man. He may have been Quirkless, but no boy in Aldera Junior High could beat him in a fight... except Katsuki...


    And so, this was how things went. The three of them had taken the entrance exams for UA and had been accepted.


    It was only the second day of school and the boy''s rivalry had already come to a head. In the battle training, Katsuki had gone too far and Izuku had gotten badly hurt. Haru had gotten caught up in the crossfire and had been sent to the nurse''s office.


    By the time she had woken up from her injuries and exhaustion, classes had ended for the day. Using her sensory, she''d found Katsuki waiting for her at the front entrance and rushed to join him.


    She rounded a corner so absorbed with getting to the main exit that she didn''t notice her surrounding until she felt herself slam into something hard and warm and hear the grunt of what seemed to be a male student. Being much lighter than the average person, Haru was knocked back and sat down hard on the floor.


    Groaning, she rubbed her forehead as she looked up to apologize.


    And froze.


    Above her stood a tall boy with fluffy indigo-colored hair.


    They were purple with white pupils, and were thin and somewhat triangular, pointing downward. They looked down at her, b?r?ly half-closed, the dark eye bags underneath them almost making the indifferent look seem hostile. Yet they held that charm a cat had, the look of dismissal that tugged the heartstrings of people around the world.


    "Pretty..." Haru started when she realized she said it out loud, "Sorry! I didn''t mean to bump into you... That was rude of me! I''m so sorry!"


    The boy didn''t say anything, only staring down at her, noting her hero course blazer, before clicking his tongue and walking past her.


    Haru picked herself up, brushing off her skirt. She wasn''t offended. She ran into him first and it was clear he had had a bad day. She had apologized and he had ignored her. Anyway, she had other things to take care of now.


    It was strange though. Instead of her usual nervousness, she had felt no discomfort speaking to him.


    ***


    (Play: lovelytheband - broken (Lyrics) | "i like that you''re broken broken like me": youtu.be/_yX_z1j6yzs)


    ***


    Just around the corner, Shinso held his breath as the redhead''s footsteps faded away. He clutched his wrist to his ?h?st, feeling the burning sensation of his soulmate''s first word on his skin.


    "Her?" he slumped against the wall sliding down until he was sitting, his fingers tangled in his wild hair, "A damned self-righteous hero course student? Why someone like her? If I talk to her, she''ll know. She''ll see me as a villain like everyone else."


    His expression hardened. No. He wasn''t going to fall apart like this. He''d tried so hard to get here. He wasn''t going to let something like this ruin his chances. As long as he didn''t talk to her, everything would be fine. At the same time, a sharp ache struck through his ?h?st.


    ''Why her? Why someone like her?''


    He slowly pushed himself to his feet. It didn''t matter. He''d avoid her at all costs for now.


    He retrieved his schoolbag and shoes and made his way towards the front so he could head to the station home.


    As he exited the door, however, he froze.


    His soulmate was hugging another boy.


    Shinso felt jealousy cloud his vision as he took a step forward and stopped. It wasn''t his business. She hadn''t met her soulmate (at least as far as she knew) yet. It wasn''t any concern of his if she was dating anyone else or whatever. He still couldn''t help discreetly sending a death glare at the ash-blonde boy.


    Since Haru had a different last name from her brother, Shinso had no clue things were much different from what he ?ssumed.


    All resolutions he made before flew out the window. Screw it. This was his soulmate and she was his and his alone. He wasn''t going to share.


    "I''m going to visit Mom and Dad today," Haru said to Katsuki, adjusting her bookbag, "I''ll be home later."


    "You better watch yourself, sis," Katsuki warned her threateningly, his eyes still damp from his breakdown earlier.


    "I''m a tough girl, Kats. Even you can''t take me down!" the girl quipped, breaking into a trot toward the station.


    ***


    (Later...)


    Shinso had no idea what he was thinking, but now he had found himself in a graveyard, spying on his oblivious soulmate as she swept the leaves from the monument of the family tomb.


    Just the sight of it made his stomach churn nervously. Being a hero fan when he was younger, he had been fascinated about researching old heroes, especially ones from way back when Quirks first appeared.


    The name Uzumaki wasn''t common, but he had no idea this girl was related to the esteemed Uzumaki Clan.


    And the girl he was fated to be with was holding a one-sided conversation with her parents at the family tomb of this same clan.


    This was a mistake.


    As he was about to leave, Haru raised her head, signaling she detected another''s presence but she remained silent.


    "Can you please come out?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly, "You don''t need to be afraid."


    Realizing he had been discovered, Shinso sighed and stepped out of his hiding spot behind the ancient wisteria tree.


    Slowly Haru rose to her feet and turned to face the boy standing a short distance behind her.


    As their eyes met, Shinso noted that they were a clear golden amber. It was like staring into two pools of glowing firelight.


    For several seconds the two stared at each other in complete silence.


    The air seemed to grow heavier by the second and Shinso felt heat rise to his face while his mouth felt dryer than the Atacama Desert.


    Swallowing, he slowly opened his mouth, feeling his voice coming from deep in his ?h?st.


    "I''ve been waiting for you..."


    ***


    (The next day...)


    Haru was walking to school like any other day, except for one major difference.


    The two boys glaring over her shoulder as they walked on either side of her.


    Shinso''s confession at being her soulmate, complete with showing her the word on his wrist that she had said to him b?r?ly an hour ago, had been less of a surprise to her than she originally thought it would. She could even say she took it very well, putting aside the near-fainting spell she had.


    However, her big brother did not share that same benefit.


    When Katsuki saw her walking home with some random guy who looked like he hadn''t slept in a month, he instantly grew suspicious. To discover the truth, he''d burst out the front door, attracting the attention of all the neighbors on the street with his yelling, and confronted them right there. The fact that the guy was her soulmate only made it worse in his eyes. No one saw the look of relief on Shinso''s face on hearing that the explosive blonde was Haru''s brother but Katsuki did pick up on the other boy''s grimace on being told they were adoptive siblings.


    Needless to say, this pissed Katsuki off even more as he yelled at Shinso for having dirty thoughts about his little sis and no guy on earth was worthy of being her soulmate, least of all, the cynical looking insomniac. Haru ended up grabbing her sibling by the face and slamming his body backward into the ground, all the while calling out an apology to her disturbed neighbors.


    Much to her annoyance, she was only greeted by congratulations on finding her soulmate and several pieces of advice to Shinso on things she liked and didn''t like.


    The poor boy was still too stunned at the sudden show of brute force he just saw his soulmate use to even notice the flood of good wishes. He was even more perturbed, noting that the neighbors were unfazed, on realizing this was normal. He made a mental note to not mess up with this girl because she could easily demolish him.


    Haru had pried her dazed brother from the ground and dragged him back to the house. It was opened by a rather excited ash-blonde woman Shinso guessed was her adoptive mom. Haru had neatly plopped her brother into the woman''s arms, effectively getting rid of him and keeping the parent away from Shinso.


    Finally getting privacy, she had returned to her soulmate and they discussed what to do next.


    "We should walk to school together and get to know each other," she had said.


    Yes, she had said that, but she realized she underestimated the unspoken enmity that had grown between Katsuki and Shinso at their first meeting.


    ***


    (After the USJ Incident...)


    "I''m fine, Shinso," Haru insisted for the millionth time, "I''ll heal."


    "Why are you so reckless?" Shinso had a very upset and angry look on his face, "You could have died!"


    "But I di¨C" Haru froze at the look in her soulmate''s eyes.


    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence," a fierce growl sounded from deep in the boy''s ?h?st.


    "Sorry..." Haru hung her head, realizing how insensitive her words sounded.


    Shinso sighed, "Look, I know this soulmate thing isn''t easy for either of us, but I''m trying my best here."


    "I know," Haru smiled at him, "You''ve managed to only fight with my brother three times today. A new record low."


    Shinso shut his eyes in slight frustration, "I''m being serious here!"


    The girl let out a laugh.


    Shinso sighed, placing a hand on the infirmary bed, "Date me."


    Haru''s eyes widened in shock, "What?"


    "I want you to be my girlfriend."


    "No."


    Shinso grunted in shock, "What?"


    Haru turned her face away, her eyes overshadowed by her hair, "I can''t."


    Shinso gritted his teeth, "Is it because of my Quirk? Because I''m not from a pureblood family? Don''t want a lowlife like staining your image," he clenched his fist, "No, you aren''t that kind of person."


    "YOU DON"T KNOW THAT!" Haru''s voice broke as she yelled at him.


    He leaned back, calmly eying her, "I do. You don''t care about those things. You don''t avoid people because you were just afraid of finding a soulmate. You''re afraid of yourself. No one sees you as a human being. All they see is the Uzumaki princess and all of her power, looks, influence, and prestige. Anyone who stands by your side is instantly in the spotlight. If you dated me, I''d receive flak for probably blackmailing you or brainwashing you into agreeing to it."


    "But you aren''t like that!" Haru bit her lip, "You''re different..."


    Shinso''s eye softened, "I''ve been called a villain all my life. Until I met you, I only wanted to be a hero to prove them wrong. Now I have you to strive for and push me on," he rubbed his neck, "I''m not an overly complicated guy. When I know what I want, I work for it. And right now... at this moment... I want you."


    Haru turned her head, revealing her tear-stained face, "Do you know why the villains attacked the USJ?"


    Shinso frowned, "To kill All Might?"


    "To capture me. The last Uzumaki," Haru''s tone sent chills up the indigo-haired boy''s spine.


    Rage and protectiveness clashed together in Shinso''s ?h?st, "Over my dead body!"


    More tears fell down Haru''s cheeks, "That''s why we can''t be together! If you got hurt because of me, I''ll never be able to live with myself!"


    Shinso stared at her for a moment. Finally, he stood up from his seat his footsteps the only sound breaking the silence as he began to leave the room.


    "The Sports Festival."


    Haru blinked in confusion, "What?"


    "If I win the Sports Festival this year, wouldn''t that prove me strong enough to protect you?"


    "Shinso... you can''t¨C"


    "I want this, damn it!" he snapped, shocking her.


    A drop of blood hit the floor as Shinso dug his nails into his palm.


    "If the only thing keeping you, my soulmate and the girl I''ve come to love, from being with me, then I''m going to show everyone that I''m the only one worthy even if you still don''t want me."


    With those parting words, Shinso opened the door, surprising several students of Class 1A and 1B, and slammed it shut.


    ***


    (A/N) You can listen to this for the next scene if you like, but I mostly liked the video because it kind of inspired parts of this Special.)


    (Play: "Rewrite the Stars" [BNHA animatic]: youtu.be/M8piQtkNIsk)


    ***


    It was two weeks to the Sports Festival and Shinso was training like a beast.


    Having been bullied from a young age, Shinso had learned all the dirty moves used in a fight and more. He''d picked up some knowledge here, some experience there, slowly adding on more and more to his skills. When his body was old enough, he had trained. His endurance, core, stamina, flexibility, and speed and took some proper training in martial arts. Being of a lighter build, he would never be a power-type fighter, but he made up for it with his own unique strengths.


    His body was lean but wiry. Not the muscles bodybuilders got at the gym, but the muscles of someone who worked hard and trained his body as a weapon.


    Have finished his last set, Shinso allowed himself to sit, his skin glistening with sweat and his ?h?st was heaving slightly as he caught his breath. A little tiredly, he attempted to rub the perspiration from his eyes.


    "Use this."


    He looked up to see Haru holding out a towel for him to wipe his face.


    "Come to tell me to give up?" he queried with a hint of bitterness, "I thought you were giving me the silent treatment."


    "Shinso, why are you trying so hard? What do you see in me that makes it worth it?"


    Shinso set the used towel down and stood up, "Look, I wasn''t thrilled about us being soulmates when we first met. I thought you''d be some stuck-up person who took advantage of their family name and privileged life to take life easy. After getting to know you better, I know that''s not the case. I still don''t know why this soulmate bond had to be us, but it had to be for some good reason."


    Haru sighed, looking away, "Sorry, I''ve been so selfish. I just can''t lose anyone else. I already lost my birth parents."


    Shinso scoffed, "So what if you''re a little selfish? I just don''t give a crap. If you need reassurance that I can handle myself, then fine," he narrowed his eyes, "Unless, you really don''t want me to win."


    "Don''t you get it!" Haru yelled, clenching her fists. She lowered her voice with a suppressed sob, "I''m scared..."


    Shinso''s eyes softened and he wrapped his arms around her shoulders in a comforting hug, "Hey, hey... Sorry I got mad. I know it''s not easy. If you can''t decide, then let fate decide for you. If I win this thing, then you''ll know the mark on your wrist wasn''t just some random fluke. I promise I''ll take this slow."


    Haru pushed him away, "Stop!" she hugged herself protectively and turned to run away, "Why are you making this so hard?"


    He snatched her wrist before she could flee, "Because if I let you go, I know I''ll regret it for the rest of my life!"


    Haru tugged at her arm, crying tears of frustration, "I''m a danger to you! I''m a danger to my family! If I get close to anyone, they''ll come for them!"


    "And I''m telling you, I''m not afraid!" Shinso shouted, "Of them or of you!"


    "Let me go!"


    A gust of air blew in Shinso''s face as Haru unfurled her origami wings and flew out of the gym, dragging him into the air.


    Shinso set his jaw and kept a firm hold even as the distraught girl climbed higher and higher until the campus below was far beneath them.


    Haru twisted her wrist as she continued to struggle, "Are you trying to die! Give up already!"


    With an effort, Shinso swung up his other arm, getting a firmer grip, "Look me in the eyes and tell me you want me to give up on you."


    Haru''s amber orbs stared down into his purple ones, but the light in her stare flickered, "I don''t want anything to do with you."


    Shinso gave her a sad smile, "Okay then."


    He let go.


    Haru froze in horror as she watched Shinso plummet downward. The look of emptiness and resignation on his face tore into her soul, inspiring her next action.


    She dove after him, her wings pulled tight to her body as she reached for him.


    Shinso had closed his eyes, letting himself fall without resistance.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    He felt a pair of arms wrapped around him in a death grip and a whoosh of air as a vortex of paper surrounded him and his rescuer as they banked and veered upward, slowly losing momentum from the fall.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    He opened his eyes to see Haru''s terror-stricken expression and felt little guilt at his, now that he thought it through, insanely stupid action.


    "Sorry."


    They sank to the ground where Haru''s knees buckled and she leaned against him for support, "If you ever do that again. I''ll let you fall."


    "I got desperate."


    "Is this how a guy shows a girl he''s desperate?" she cried, looking angry, "Geez, why do you have to prove a point by killing yourself?"


    She stopped as she felt his lips touch her forehead.


    Shinso pulled away, "Then how about this?" he turned and walked away, seemingly unimpacted by his near-death experience, "Still not giving up on you, though."


    He rounded the corner where his expression completely changed and he tangled his fingers through his hair, "Oh my gosh that was terrifying! What is wrong with me?"


    ***


    A short distance away, Erasure Head and Present Mic watched the whole proceedings in hiding.


    "What was that?" the Voice Hero whisper shouted, "Do they like each other or not?"


    Erasure deadpanned as he stared at the entranced redhead resting her hand on her forehead.


    "Teenagers."


    ***


    Two Weeks Later...


    The UA Sports Festival was completely being overturned.


    The third portion of the events, a series of one on one battles had taken a new tangent. Two students, in particular, stood out for opposing reasons.


    The first a girl with crimson red hair was blowing all her opponents away. Using a variety of moves that hadn''t been seen for nearly a generation, she defeated the strongest of Class 1A one by one. Her last two fights against Shoto Todoroki and Katsuki Bakugo had shaken the stadium to its core, quite literally.


    The second contestant had gained quite a bit of popularity along the way. Fighting mostly Quirkless, except for a pair of support items, he had managed to outfight even students with widespread attacks.


    What confused the audience the most was the boy''s Quirk. They ?ssumed it was some sort of mind control, but how it worked and its limits were unknown. It was theorized by many that force would break the controlled person''s mind would break the connection but the only example of this, Midoriya, used so much force in his case they weren''t sure how much force would be needed.


    The final round of the final event of the festival. The announcement board lit up as it revealed the final contestants.


    Haruko Uzumaki vs Hitoshi Shinso


    Everyone was watching with anticipation, wondering about the outcome. If this match had been at the beginning, the win would have been instantly given to Haru, but after the amount of chakra she had used in her past matches, her Quirk had almost no time to recover, especially after her last match with Katsuki.


    The two soulmates faced each other at either end of the arena, all the noise of the stadium drowned out as they focused on their opponent.


    "Just one last match," Shinso stated, pulling at the scabbard harness he was wearing, and tightening his leather support gauntlets.


    Haru suddenly spoke up, "Shinso. After the rankings, can you brainwash me?"


    The request caught him off guard, "Huh?"


    Haru twisted a lock of her hair around her finger, "I want you to command me to be true to myself and then pass out afterward. I don''t want to experience the aftermath."


    Shinso narrowed his eyes, unable to read the girl''s expression, "I don''t get it, but fine."


    [BEGIN!]


    Shinso reached behind his back and drew a pair of black escrima sticks. They buzzed as he activated their electric pulse, setting them to shock his opponent upon contact.


    Haru gathered her origami into her hand, running the fore and middle finger of her other hand across the air as she shaped the blade of her katana.


    Accompanied by the roar of the crowd, they charged.


    Shinso caught Haru''s blade on one of his batons and swung the other to strike her body.


    Haru spun, her body whirling around until she was nearly behind her opponent.


    Shinso swung his leg around in a backward kick but missed as Haru''s body shifted into paper and floated back just enough to avoid the impact.


    Taking initiative, Shinso charged her again, intending to keep her off balance. The next few minutes were mainly hand-to-hand combat as Shinso used his dual-wielding style to keep up with Haru''s superior speed and variety of moves.


    It was almost like a dance. Spinning, attacking, weaving, avoiding, dodging, kicking, punching, swinging. A courtship of danger and skill.


    "Paper shuriken!"


    Haru launched a flurry of paper ninja stars and Shinso spun the escrima in his hands, neatly deflecting them away or dodging them.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    Haru jumped into the air, forming a pair of origami wings as she began to take flight.


    Shinso aimed his wrist gauntlet at her and fired a thread cable that wrapped around her ankle. He gave a hard jerk and she came crashing to the ground, earning several disproving sounds from the audience.


    Haru staggered to her feet but Shinso tugged the cable again and made her fall, earning more boos.


    Haru pulled out a kunai from her pouch, "Wind Style: Vacuum Blade."


    She breathed in the weapon, infusing it with wind chakra before quickly slicing the cable. Her sensory flared and she looked up to see Shinso coming down on her, his weapons overhead for a downward strike.


    Just in time, she raised her weapon, extending the blade to block both of the electric laced sticks.


    For a moment, the two struggled against each other, Shinso bearing down from above while Haru resisted with just as much strength.


    Suddenly Shinso performed a spartan kick to Haru''s stomach, winding her and sending her tumbling across the arena.


    Haru righted herself and skidded to a stop as she formed hand signs and slapped her hand against the ground, "Lightning Style: Earth Flash!"


    A wailing screech filled the air as blue lightning ripped across the surface of the arena, spreading in an expansive shockwave.


    Shinso ran at the lightning at full speed. Just before it hit him, he crouched slightly and leaped onto the air, performing a double barrel roll to carry him over the passing wave.


    He landed in a crouch and instantly ran at Haru once again.


    The girl raised her arm to block sliding back slightly as Shinso''s kick slammed at her.


    Spinning in his heel, Shinso swung one of his escrima around and slammed it on her shoulder.


    Haru''s body jerked from the electric shock that paralyzed her for a split moment.


    Shinso took advantage of this and slammed a knee into her stomach.


    Haru coughed up spittle, b?r?ly able to recover before she was bodily swung around and thrown.


    She managed to stop herself from landing outside the arena but just b?r?ly. Trembling from the effort, she pushed herself to her feet."


    Shinso remained where he was, his face grim and his eyes conflicted.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Haru nodded, getting into a Taijutsu stance.


    Shinso rotated his escrima in his hands and prepared for another attack.


    "What the hell are you playing around for, kid? Finish her off?"


    Shinso paused as several angry cries sounded from the crowd.


    "Yeah! Stop beating up on the girl!"


    "Don''t think you''re so special just because you''ve got gear! She''s already tired from fighting guys much stronger guy than you!"


    "Be a man and end it already!"


    "Her being from a dying clan doesn''t give you the right to belittle her!"


    Shinso hesitated, lowering his weapons slightly. Looking at Haru''s exhausted and battered figure, remorse filled his soul. He was perfectly aware she was nearly spent even before their battle. He''d made the claim he''d win the festival, but he''d only gotten this far from sheer luck. This win would mean nothing.


    "Don''t you dare listen to them!"


    The sudden venom in Haru''s tone snapped Shinso from his trance.


    Haru''s hair began waving around her as her chakra spiked, "You got here because you trained hard and you''ve had the skill. Even if you had luck, that''s reality works sometimes. If you went this far and held back in the very end, you''d have gained nothing."


    Shinso''s eyes widened as he felt the pressure of his soulmate''s aura increase until it was almost crushing him.


    The audience stopped their cries as the pressure bore down on them all well, filling them with fear as the amount of inner power radiating off the young girl.


    Down in the arena, Shinso gave her a rueful grin, "Damn. I thought it was too easy."


    Haru spread her hands slightly, palm downward as a circle of swirling flames surrounded her.


    "Ashen Flame."


    She slowly raised an arm above her head as the flames turned a greyish white.


    There was a roar as a white column of flame shot into the sky. Burning with the brilliance of the sun.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    The flames finally shrank down as they engulfed the two massive oriental dragons that were formed from Haru''s origami.


    Haru raised a hand in Shinso''s direction, "This is my last attack. Come at me."


    Shinso flipped his escrima in a reverse grip and gave her a feral smile, "Here I come."


    He charged his weapons at the ready.


    Haru swung her arm in his direction, commanding the two dragons to attacks simultaneously.


    Seeing the mythical created bearing down on him, Shinso rolled, avoiding the combined attack. He pressed a pair of bu??ons on his dual escrima, releasing pointed blades from each end.


    With a yell, he stabbed them into the twin dragons, dragging them through the creature''s bodies as he ran. The action caused the dragon to roar and lose form but as a result, he lost his grip on his weapons.


    He kept running, his eyes remaining on the main target.


    Haru rotated her arms clockwise, gathering the scattered remnants of her special fire on a massive fireball that launched before her.


    Shinso crossed his arms to protect himself but was surprised to realize the flames did not burn him.


    He paused for a moment feeling the flames pass through him, but do no damage. He was unable to even feel the heat.


    He looked at Haru, noticing her smile.


    He lowered his head in acknowledgment, giving a faint smile before reaching behind his belt. He drew his remaining support item, a knife, and slowly made his way forward until he was within arm''s reach from her.


    From the perspective of the audience, both Shinso and Haru had vanished inside a raging inferno. When the flames cleared, they found Shinso, unharmed, standing calmly in front of Haru, a drawn knife held at her throat as she, just as calmly, stood unresisting.


    "I surrender the match," Haru announced, "I''m out of chakra."


    Midnight nodded understanding, [Haruko Uzumaki is unable to continue and withdraws from the match! The winner is Hitoshi Shinso!]


    The audience cheered in response. Being as fickle as they were, despite their disapproval earlier, the fact the Shinso was an underdog was enough to make them excited.


    ***


    All Might placed the gold medal over Shinso''s head as Haru, Katsuki, and Tokoyami watched.


    "Great work, Young Shinso! Your hard work and fighting spirit have made you the champion for today! It would be no surprise if you would be allowed to transfer into the hero course after this!"


    Shinso bowed his head, "To be honest, even though I really want to be a hero, I didn''t win this to get into the hero course."


    All Might laughed, "Whatever reason you may have had, you have succeeded with impressive results!" he gave the teen a thumbs up, "Congratulations!"


    Shinso nodded and looked at Haru, "Well?"


    Haru returned the look, "First the promise. Then we''ll talk."


    Shinso raised an eyebrow impatiently, "Now?"


    Haru bit her lip nervously, "Now, before I change my mind."


    Her eyes glazed over, but her trance was only noticeable to those who were near to her.


    "Haru, I want you to be true to yourself and pass out afterward."


    "I like you, Shinso."


    Shinso head snapped up in shock as All Might and the other contestants on the podium gaped at the brainwashed girl.


    "From the moment we met, I felt you were a gentle and compassionate person, even if you act the tough guy in front of everyone. Your perseverance as a person and as a hero only makes me admire you even more. If giving up all that I am would ensure a happy future with you, I''d do it in a heartbeat. Please... Would you accept me, with all my imperfections and insecurities, as your girlfriend?"


    Shinso''s was beet red, but a happy grin had etched itself on his face, "Haru..."


    The redhead stepped in front of him and stood up on her tippy toes, planting a kiss on his lips in front of the school, the stadium full of people, and the live cameras of the news.


    And that, dear readers, is where things went blank. Both soulmates fainted right after.


    ***


    (A Few Days Later...)


    Things were back to normal school-wise. Class 1A were all getting ready for their internships and leading the normal life of students. Shinso was scheduled to join Class 1A that fall, despite Erasure Head''s misgivings about having a dating couple in the same class.


    Things were looking smooth. A new boyfriend (coupled with a very pissed brother), class projects, hero training, everyday activities. What could happen?


    If only life were that simple.


    Haru and the girls had taken a little extra time for a coffee date after school and were simply hanging out, having their girl talk when Haru got a call from Mitsuki.


    "Mom? You need something?"


    [I''m sorry, honey. I know I said you could hang out after school, but we''re having an unexpected important guest and they asked you''d be here when we meet them.]


    Haru detected a hint of agitation in her mother''s voice and glanced back at the table where the other girls were sitting, "I''ll head home now. I just need to tell everyone."


    [Thank you, Haru. See you later.]


    Haru furrowed her brows. ''Mom never talks like that. Who in the world is visiting us? Something''s off.''


    She returned to the table and retrieved her bag, "Sorry, girls. Something came up with the family."


    Kyoka noticed her worry and spoke up, "Is everything alright?"


    Haru didn''t hide her nervousness, "I don''t know."


    ***


    "Mom?" Haru stood next to her mother by the front door, "Who is..."


    "Wait and see," Mitsuki''s jaw was firm as they both stared through the glazed glass at the imposing figure approaching the front door.


    It was an ordeal they both had to face alone. Both Masuru and Katsuki were out for their extremely rare father-son time and Mitsuki had kept this meeting quiet to not ruin it for them.


    Both females were dressed in formal attire. Mitsuki was wearing the black knee-length business dress she wore to meetings and special events. Haru wore a similar style but in white color with a lighter and more flared fabric that was more appropriate for her age. The girl''s usually loose hair was now pulled from her face and put up in a simple bun while the rest was left to fall down her back.


    The bell rang and Mitsuki, putting up a calm front, opened the door.


    Haru''s eyes widened, "Endeavor!"


    She almost didn''t recognize the pro hero out of costume. He was decked out in a full suit without his trademark flames around his face.


    "Uzumaki?" the quiet voice made her look up at the other person standing at Endeavor''s side.


    "Todoroki?"


    Haru felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. Was it because of the Sports Festival?


    Remembering back, she had been very confrontational towards the number two hero about his family. At the time, he didn''t seem angry, at least not too angry, considering what she said. Hearing Todoroki''s story had enraged her, but after reading Endeavors emotions, she had only been slightly placated.


    Maybe it was because she beat Todoroki? It had been a big deal in the news. Not as big as the kiss, but the Uzumaki heiress vs the son of the number two hero was a hot topic. Her devastating win had taken the media by storm. Was Endeavor that upset?


    "You can calm down, Princess," Endeavor broke through her thoughts gruffly, "This isn''t about the festival although I may wish to discuss that at a later date."


    Haru let out a faint sigh of relief, "Oh, right."


    Mitsuki shot her daughter a look that promised another talking to later and showed the hero inside, "Please take a seat in our family room, Mr. Todoroki. Haru will bring some refreshments."


    Unprecedented or not, the Bakugo family would show full hospitality. The Todoroki''s followed the Bakugo matriarch into the family room, seating themselves opposite her


    "Now. Straight to the point," Endeavor began, "I''m aware your schedule is busy, Mrs. Bakugo, so I''ll skip the unnecessary formalities."


    "I feel that is best," Mitsuki replied politely, "Although, taking the time to meet the parents of my children''s classmates can be just as important. I''m sure you can relate."


    The younger Todoroki grimaced slightly.


    "No, I''m afraid I cannot," Endeavor admitted honestly as Haru entered with the tea tray, "Regrettably, I haven''t been the most tender parent."


    Mitsuki kept the smile on her face, "I see. May I ask the purpose of your visit?"


    Endeavor gave the ash-blonde woman a look over, "I see you are a determined woman who has worked hard in her career. I must say I am impressed you managed it all while raising two children."


    "My husband and I raised them together," Mitsuki stated, "We''ve had some rough spots, but they''re still young. They both have bright futures in front of them."


    "It was the future I wished to discuss with you," Endeavor''s turquoise eyes met Mitsuki''s red ones, "I wish to propose an arranged marriage between your daughter and my youngest son."


    Shoto stiffened, "What?"


    Luckily Haru had just knelt by the table to prepare the tea at the moment, or she would have fallen over from the shock. Even so, she was forced to place a hand against the table surface to steady herself.


    There was complete silence in the room. Even a pin being dropped would be heard. Mitsuki was just as shocked as Haru, struck completely speechless.


    Haru was now trembling, her mind racing all over the place. Of the things Endeavor would visit for, this was the last thing on her mind.


    "May I ask why you came to propose this to us?" Mitsuki finally managed, not wanting to jump to conclusions.


    Endeavor nodded, "I have been aware of your daughter through her family name for several years now, but it wasn''t until recently that she truly caught my attention. After meeting her during the Sports Festival and seeing her performance, I found her to be the ideal partner for my son. Not only is she powerful, but she also has several admirable attributes that serve her well. I can see she will be a good influence and comfort in our household. With the bloodline of both our families united, they will create a powerful new generation of the future."


    As his father spoke, Shoto placed a hand on Haru''s shoulder, trying to calm her despite his own conflicted feelings.


    Although he didn''t like the idea of his father forcing him and someone else into a Quirk marriage he would be lying to say he didn''t like the partner that had been selected. Haru was a good-looking girl, having inherited her mother''s hourglass figure and her father''s well-defined features and flawless skin.


    Then there was her hair.


    It was straight, long, and smooth. A fiery crimson red that put spider lilies to shame. The person who once said a woman''s beauty can often be defined by her hair would have had no problem proving their point if using Haru as an example.


    Putting her looks aside, Shoto knew she was a genuinely kind person, despite the fact they had b?r?ly spoken together at all. Voted class representative, she was seen all over the place managing her classmate''s affairs in school. Only Todoroki had noticed the million little things she did on the side. The specific way she made her notes so anyone could borrow and understand them, placing the odd pencil at the spots of people who never remembered to bring one, the personalized acknowledgment of every individual classmate when they entered the room.


    So, did Shoto Todoroki mind? Not really.


    Endeavor rested his hands on his knees, "So? Do we have an agreement?"


    Mitsuki narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth to speak but Haru beat her to it.


    The redhead removed the Shoto''s hand from her shoulder and bowed her head respectfully, "Sir, I am honored by the proposal, but I''m afraid I must refuse."


    Endeavor turned his stern gaze on her, but he was not unkind, "Normally the agreement isn''t made in the presence of the arranged, but out of respect towards you, I proposed you''d be present. You should carefully think about this. There are other people in high places who would not respect your opinion. Our family can offer you protection and security for the future and you won''t need to worry about being used as a political tool."


    "Be that as it may, Endeavor," Mitsuki answered, giving the hero a decisive look, "If my daughter isn''t willing to marry your son, then that''s it. Our family must respectfully decline your proposal."


    Shoto didn''t say anything, but a close observer would have noticed he was a little bit downcast on being rejected, even if indirectly.


    Endeavor returned Mitsuki''s look unflinchingly, "Mrs. Bakugo, I must ask you to reconsider. I see no reason why your daughter should refuse. My son is both strong and good-looking. Marrying into our family would not only secure her future financially but increase your own family''s influence and standing. A mere child won''t know what she wants at her age."


    Mitsuki sighed, seeing no other alternative, "As true as that may be, my daughter has a good head on her shoulders. I trust her ability to make choices for herself thoughtfully and carefully. I would also let you know, things are not simple for her as with some other children," the ash-blonde woman glanced at Haru who nodded back in response, "My daughter already has a soulmate. She met him at the start of the school year."


    A complete silence enveloped the room.


    "A soulmate?" Endeavor hesitated, "So, it wasn''t just some hopeful romantic theory? I am interested to hear about it."


    "Haru, show him," Mitsuki''s answer was instantaneous.


    Haru pulled back the sleeve on her right arm and revealed the words on her wrist.


    "This has been on her since she was born," Mitsuki explained, "The first words she would hear from her soulmate are imprinted on her arm. The same is for the boy she met at the beginning of the school year. They both know about the other and they both decided to give their relationship a try."


    "I see. Then there isn''t anything we can do," Endeavor stood up, "If you do happen to change your mind..."


    "If my daughter and your son get together that is their business," Mitsuki replied bluntly, "Whether my daughter eventually marries her soulmate or falls in love with someone else is up to her. No amount of persuasion..." she paused, "Or threats from other parties will make us change our position."


    "If the latter ever happens, do not hesitate to call us," Endeavor bowed respectfully, "Our family would like to maintain a friendly relationship with the Uzumaki Clan."


    Mitsuki returned the bow, "The Bakugo family has always been close friends with the Uzumaki. Their allies are our own."


    Haru rose to her feet, bowing an apology, "Excuse me."


    She hurriedly left the room.


    Shoto stood up and followed after her, calling her name, "Haru!"


    The two parents watched them go, remaining where they were.


    "I hope you do not take offense, Mrs. Bakugo," Endeavor finally said.


    "Not at all," Mitsuki responded, "She may be young, but these things would happen eventually. Honestly, I''m grateful for you being so understanding."


    "At the very least, I hope your daughter will remain friends with my son," Endeavor confided, "Her presence is a good influence on him."


    "Yes, she''s a good girl," Mitsuki smiled.


    ***


    Haru exited the house from the back door, her feet carrying her into the garden to clear her mind.


    "Haru!" Shoto ran up to her, stopping a short distance away, "I''m sorry about that. I had no idea."


    "It''s fine," Haru turned around to face him, giving him a forced smile, "I just panicked."


    Shoto scratched his cheek, suddenly realizing that they were completely alone, "Y-you look nice."


    Haru ducked her head in embarrassment, "Thank you. You look nice too."


    There was an awkward silence for a moment.


    "So, the guy who''s your soulmate," Shoto began, "Is it...?"


    "The guy who I kissed at the Sports Festival," Haru confirmed, turning a bright red at the embarrassment she had felt when she watched footage afterward.


    Of course, her first kiss was one she''d never remember except from a third-person perspective.


    The bicolored-haired boy chuckled, "You must really like him."


    Haru didn''t dare make eye contact as she answered, "Well... Yes. I like him a lot."


    "It''s fine. We b?r?ly know each other anyway," he reassured her, "We can just be friends."


    Haru smiled, "Friends."


    ***


    (A Couple Months Later...)


    It had been nerve-racking at first. Exchanging numbers, calling each other by their first names, going on dates (that was something couples did back in the day). Even if Shinso, or Hitoshi as Haru now knew him by, kept his word and took things slow, it was kind of hard for him to take baby steps when Haru, not understanding she was breaking her own boundaries, kept taking things to another level.


    Week one, they were already holding hands


    A month in, they were exchanging kisses, almost in passing.


    At present, they were completely comfortable with cuddling, now their favorite pastime. Hitoshi was like a cat, with the love of comfortable places to rest throughout the day, and Haru liked nothing better than to curl up with him.


    There was that one time she called him Kitty, but after he had sat her down and in very graphic terms explained the consequences of her cuteness, namely a merciless attack of the tickles. So, she stopped... unless she had enough distance to get a head start.


    And no, the dog with the ''no horny'' stick hadn''t been seen yet during this whole relationship.


    Finals were over for the summer. Hitoshi and Haru were now relaxing at home. More accurately, Hitoshi was reading on the couch while Haru was resting her head in his ??p, playing on her phone.


    Hitoshi found himself continually glancing from the book in his hand to his girlfriend''s preoccupied face.


    They had been dating for two months now and their relationship had been... well...


    In Hitoshi''s words, the best days of his life (not that there was a better comparison existent before, but that was beside the point).


    For Haru...


    He wasn''t so sure.


    Now you, dear readers may think, ''oh he''s overthinking it,'' or ''he''s worried about nothing,'' or ''have some faith in your girlfriend,'' or ''just talk to her about it,'' or ''how clich¨¦ author,'' but remember that this particular boy had next to no friends since elementary school. Things like trust and confiding in others weren''t exactly his forte.


    Also, there was the minor, oh ever so minor, detail that at the start he had practically strong-armed her into dating him in the first place.


    Hearing about the marriage proposal didn''t help either. Haru had told him what happened, know that these things tend to bite one in the back in the future when kept secret.


    Overall, Hitoshi had the thought, and not the unhealthiest thought, of whether he was good enough. He wasn''t paranoid, he just wanted to make sure he was making the person he cared for the most at this point was happy.


    The book nearly slipped from his hand and he reacted quickly to catch it.


    "Careful with my face, Hitoshi," Haru cautioned, still staring at her phone, "I didn''t insure it yet."


    Hitoshi let out a fond chuckle, "If you keep making that face, we may need insurance. What''s with the solemn face, babe?"


    Haru looked up from her phone, her amber eyes meeting his purple ones, "Finding the right ringtone for you," she answered seriously.


    Hitoshi sweatdropped, "Is it that important?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, what have you got?"


    Haru smiled and scrambled up, "I think this one''s perfect."


    She hit play, beginning a song that rightly belonged in the ancient''s collection.


    ***


    (Play: Stray Cat Strut Lyrics: youtu.be/eNQazP-wdj4)


    ***


    ?Black and orange stray cat sittin'' on a fence


    I ain''t got enough dough to pay the rent~


    I''m flat broke but I don''t care


    I strut right by with my tail in the air~?


    Hitoshi leaned a hand over his eyes and ?r??n?d as the song continued playing, "Oh my gosh..."


    His girlfriend giggled, "Fits you pretty well, huh?"


    "I bet you just picked it for the title. There''s no way you actually listened to this song."


    Haru smiled at him, wrapping her arms around his neck and tugged at him so they were both standing, "?I don''t bother chasing mice around~?" she let go, twirling around him until her back was pressing against his, "?I slink down the alleyway looking for a fight~ Howling to the moonlight on a hot summer night~?"


    Hitoshi chuckled, grabbing her hand as he spun them both facing her again, "?Singin'' the blues while the lady cats cry~?"


    Haru leaned back allowing her boyfriend to dip her, "?Wild stray cat, you''re a real gone guy~?"


    He pulled her in, touching noses with her as his eyes glinted, "?I wish I could be as carefree and wild~?"


    They both finished the last line, "?But I got cat class and I got cat style~?"


    There was the sound of the music screeching to a halt as they both saw a familiar explosion of ash-blonde hair from the corner of their vision.


    "KATS!"


    Haru pulled away from her boyfriend a little too quickly, tripped, and fell on the couch. In her panic, she accidentally dragged Hitoshi with her.


    Katsuki growled under his breathe, "Stop the gross shit and get a room already."


    Hitoshi hauled himself up, sprawling his body over the back of the couch, "Says the guy who ruined our moment."


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch, whatever."


    The two boys bumped fists much to the Uzumaki''s girl''s surprise.


    "Since when did you two get all chummy?"


    Katsuki''s face went livid as he glared at his little sister, "Did you just imply that we''re friends?"


    "Of course not!" she answered quickly.


    "But Kats, we are friends," Hitoshi grinned evilly.


    "Pfffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffft," Haru choked on her spit as her brother''s aura grew darker.


    "You are so dead, Hypno."


    Hitoshi''s response was to beadily pick his girlfriend and sling her over his shoulder, "Time to go!"


    He took off, pelting out the front door and down the street with a yelling Katsuki at his heels.


    "COME BACK AND LET ME KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!"


    Haru was crying anime tears as she was forced to watch the horrifying creature chasing them down, "Why?"


    Hitoshi let out a laugh, "Sorry, babe!"

 Chapter 48 - Soulmate/Female AU: Special Part #2

    (A few weeks later...)


    Classes 1A and 1B were getting ready to head to training camp.


    And they had a special guest with them.


    Mr. Aizawa thought it would be a good idea to bring Hitoshi along on the trip. He was going to join the hero course within the next semester so it made sense that he''d participate in the Hero Course summer program so as not to fall behind.


    Everyone was gathered in the buses that were now driving to an undisclosed location.


    Of course, Hitoshi and Haru sat together.


    The entire class knew about them dating at this point and the fact they were soulmates. A few of the class were cautious towards the insomniac teen in the relationship at first, but they had warmed up little by little.


    The girls, as usual, wanted all the details. Haru wasn''t enough for them, they wanted to ask Hitoshi all kinds of personal questions about the relationship.


    "How far have you two gone!" Toru blurted out first thing.


    Several people in the bus looked hot all of a sudden.


    "Toru, that''s not the kind of question you ask here," Tsuyu pointed out.


    "Oops," they saw the invisible girl''s sleeve go to her face as the sound of her hand slapping over her mouth could be heard.


    Mina gave the uncomfortable couple a mischievous chuckle, "We''ll settle for one question right now," she glanced back and forth between the two of them, "Screw stereotypes. When you guys do nyaa," she made the cat paws motion with her hand and wrist, "And I know you guys do. Do you do paws or claws?"


    Shinso looked at her blankly before raising his hand in the claws motion.


    Haru blushed a little and held up her hand in the paws motion.


    The girls all squealed, causing Katsuki to lose his temper and yell at them to shut up.


    ***


    "After that hike and those dirt monsters we fought today, it''s nice to enjoy a good bath," Tsuyu agreed.


    "It''s amazing what your family built here. I knew they were influential, but I had no idea the Uzumaki Clan owned these mountains as well!" Momo exclaimed.


    Haru rubbed the back of her head, "Well, long story short. My family used these mountains for training grounds and left them in the care of Mandalay''s parents. In recent years, she took over and now manages it with the other Wild Wild Pussycats.


    "That''s actually pretty cool," Kyoka stated, "It''s like a secret summer getaway."


    Mina motioned all the girls closer, "Come on, this is girl talk time. I think we all want to know the deets!"


    Haru opened her eyes from where she sat, a look of nervousness on her face, "Come on, Mina!" she wh?n?d, "Can''t a girl relax in peace?"


    The pink girl shook a finger at her, "Uh uh! Not until you spill!" she leaned forward, her eyes sparkling, "How far have you gone! What''s his body like? Is he hot? What about size¨C"


    The rest of her questions were muffled as a paper gag sealed her lips.


    Haru sighed, too tired to be embarrassed, "Well... we hold hands, cuddle, and we kiss... Nothing else."


    "What do you mean, ''that''s all?''" Haru glared at her, "We''re sixteen!"


    "Oh yeah. Forgot about that..."


    Haru suddenly looked a little gloomy, "Still... he''s the one who usually initiates the kisses. Not that I don''t like it, but I want to... you know..."


    Mina had a smile that said a thousand words Haru didn''t like, "Next time you kiss him, pull him in by his belt."


    Haru jolted away, splashing hot water on everyone, "What kind of advice is that?" her sensory flared as a malevolent being entered her detection sphere, "We''ve got company."


    The girls went silent just as they heard Iida''s voice on the other side of the board wall separating the boys'' and girls'' baths.


    "You''re to stop this at once, Mineta! What you''re doing is demeaning for yourself and the girls! It''s shameful behavior!"


    "Get your perverted ?ss back here! No one spies on my sis!" Katsuki''s yell sounded out.


    The warnings obviously went unheeded as the thuds of Mineta''s sticky balls traveling up the sides of the fence heralded his unwelcome arrival.


    She looked up to see Mandalay''s nephew, Kota, standing on top of the wall, glaring down at the other side.


    "If you want to be a hero, you should learn how to be a good human."


    There was the sound of a slap and Mineta''s scream could be heard, followed by a splash as the pervert fell into the boy''s spring.


    "Mineta really is the worst, isn''t he?" Tsuyu called out.


    "Thanks so much, Kota babe!" Mina sang, "We owe you one!"


    The little boy automatically turned around on being addressed but instantly regretted it on seeing the group of n?k?d girls.


    A small trickle of blood leaked from his nose and he took a step back. His foot hit the edge of the wall and he lost his balance. With a loud cry, he began to fall.


    "Got you!"


    In a flash of red, Haru had body-flickered to the top of the wall and grabbed the small boy before he could plummet to the ground.


    At that moment Haru realized she was only wearing a towel and the momentum of her action was carrying her straight into the boy''s side.


    "Hidden Mist Jutsu!"


    Opening her mouth, she exhaled a cold fog into the bath area, shielding herself from the eyes of the boys.


    She landed in a crouch, holding the unconscious Kota in her arms, "Don''t look!"


    "I can''t see anything!" Kaminari complained.


    Izuku''s voice could be heard panicking as he flailed around in the bath.


    "Geez, now the air''s cold," Sero''s teeth chattered as the sound on him slashing deeper in the water could be heard.


    "OI, HARU! GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!" Katsuki yelled.


    "Sorry~!"


    "Careful!"


    A pair of familiar arms reached out and steadied her, causing her to recognized the latecomer to the scene.


    "HITO... shi..." her voice trailed off as she went into shock at her boyfriend wearing absolutely nothing but a towel around his waist.


    Hitoshi took one look at her ?h?st, turned as red as her hair, and looked away, holding a hand over his mouth, "You''d best get out of here before you''re caught."


    His words snapped her back into reality and she hurried out of the bath, taking Kota with her.


    After she left, the mist disappeared, bringing the heat back to normal.


    "Dude, what happened?" Kaminari asked, seeing Hitoshi in a trance.


    The indigo-haired boy lowered his hand, staring at the blood from the very obvious nosebleed on his face.


    All the boys instantly knew what happened.


    Katsuki slowly rose to his feet, "You, damn bastard," his rage rolled off in waves, "How much did you see?"


    Hitoshi sank into the hot spring, still in a daze, "They looked so soft..."


    That was enough to sign his death warrant, "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    ***


    "Okay everyone," Haru had gathered everyone together before they all went to bed.


    To say the atmosphere was awkward was the understatement of the year. Neither she nor her male classmates could look each other in the eye. She refused to get within arm''s length of Hitoshi. The memory of what happened was too much to live down.


    "Iida. Take over," admitting defeat, she passed the duty to her secretary.


    Iida nodded, "We start training tomorrow. Mr. Aizawa told us that during that time, we are to put all of our electronics and things we don''t want to be damaged in this box," he motioned at the large box in the middle of the room. To put it in his words, put everything you like in the box."


    The Bakusquad began whispering among themselves before everyone raised their hands.


    Iida chopped at the male redhead in the room, "Yes! Kirishima!"


    Kirishima lowered his hand, "Can I put Class Rep in the box?"


    Haru blinked, caught off guard, "Huh?"


    Iida didn''t even take a second to answer, "No.


    Kaminari spoke up, "Can I put Class Rep in the box?"


    Iida narrowed his eyes, "Also no."


    Haru waved her arms in panic, "Wait, hold on!"


    "Can I put Haru¨C" Todoroki started, joining in the game.


    "No one is putting Haru in the box!" Iida yelled, popping a vein.


    Most of the class lowered their hands at that.


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Tch! Simps."


    Hitoshi, who had been watching the whole proceeding with an unreadable expression suddenly smirked, "I bet you secretly want to shove your little sis in the box more than any of us."


    Katsuki bristled at the offending boy, "I''m not following Spectacles rules, Hypno..."


    His eyes glazed over as Shinso took control of his mind.


    "Put Haru in the box."


    "Yes, O sleep-deprived lordship," Katuski answered robotically


    The entire class choked, "What?"


    Shinso began sweating, "Okay, I did not tell him to add that part."


    Kaminari and Sero gave him a side-glance, "Bullshit!"


    "Guy''s save me!" Haru squealed as she was bodily picked up by her brother and seated in the box.


    "Just go with it, girl," Mina giggled.


    After being set down, Haru shifted around, getting used to the cardboard, "This is surprisingly more comfortable than I thought it would be."


    Hitoshi smiled at her, "With everyone staring at you, I''m getting a little jealous. Maybe I should remind everyone who you belong to, babe."


    He stepped over to her, his intentions clear amid the catcalls and whistles of the majority of 1A.


    Haru''s eyes widened, "No! Don''t you even think...!"


    "Too late."


    Before she could move, Haru found herself trapped as Hitoshi sat behind her inside the box his legs and arms trapping her from escaping.


    "Oh my gosh, so adorable!" Toru pulled out her phone and took several pictures and Aoyama joined her, taking selfies on himself with them in it.


    "I hate you..." Haru muttered, hiding her face in her boyfriend''s ?h?st.


    She felt him vibrate as she chuckled, "Nah, you know you love me."


    If only this moment could have lasted forever.


    ***


    The two classes were enjoying a test of courage in the old woods after a couple of days of hard training.


    Hitoshi headed pounded and his muscles were sore. Aizawa had pushed him hard in improving his brainwashing and had him practice sparring with his support gear.


    The indigo-haired teen rolled his sore shoulders, letting out a quiet grunt of satisfaction as he loosened his tense muscles.


    He was still disappointed he and Haru hadn''t been paired together for the night game, but since the teachers refused to switch partners there was nothing that could be done to change it.


    Several pairs including Haru''s had already gone. Soon it would be his turn. Who was he paired with again?


    His eyes caught sight of a suspicious plume of dark smoke as it rose over the trees.


    Pixiebob sniffed the air, frowning, "Wood smoke? This is restricted land. Campers wouldn''t be found around here and we told the students no fires."


    The smoke suddenly rose over the forest in a billowing haze that spanned across the horizon. In the distance, a pale blue light could be seen.


    Hitoshi''s eyes widened as he realized the fire was precisely around where Haru would be at this point, "Haru!"


    Ignoring Aizawa''s yells for him to stop, he ran into the forest to find his soulmate, praying that he''d make it in time.


    ***


    Haru was breathing hard as she stood amid the blue-colored flames burning up the forest.


    "Water Style: Wave Surge!"


    A vast stream of water poured from her mouth and smothered a large swath of flames before her.


    "Go! Go!" she motioned at the students standing behind her.


    They followed her command and ran through the cleared path as she made sure they all made it through before taking up the rear.


    "Where is this coming from?" Juzo asked, using his Quirk to soften the surrounding trees in an attempt to stop the fire.


    Haru felt fear in her stomach and had the urge to run and hide, but she knew there were more people in trouble and she had to get them out. This was her land and the fact that it was under attack made it her responsibility.


    "All of you head back to the campsite and rejoin the teachers," she instructed, "I''ll get the rest of our classmates."


    "Wait, we can''t let you go alone!" Pony protested.


    Haru shook her head, "I can find people with my sensory and use my Water Style to help them get out. As a class representative, it''s my job."


    "But..."


    "No more arguments, go!"


    Haru created a pair of wings and took off into the air, making a beeline for the nearest students in need.


    ***


    "Just hang in there, I''ll get you to safety!" Haru called out to the unconscious forms of Toru and Kyoka on the back of the origami tiger she had summoned.


    Barely a second later, a wave of blue flames lit up her vision.


    "Shikigami Dance!"


    A vortex of paper shot into the air, canceling the flames out, but burning to ash as a result.


    "Kyo, get them out!"


    With a concerned huff, the cat took off running, racing its two passengers to safety!


    "Trying to escape?" a scarred, dark-haired villain stepped from the trees his arm raised to hurl another wave of flames at the unconscious girls.


    Haru flickered between the attack and its intended targets, "Water Style: Water Pillar!"


    The air hissed as the flames met water, getting snuffed out in a cloud of steam.


    "Oh~ there you are," the villain turquoise eyes gleamed as they saw the girl''s flaming red hair, "Haruko Uzumaki. Princess of the Uzumaki Clan."


    Haru had was on her last legs. After a full day of training to her limits and excessive use of Water Style, she was nearly drained. To make matters worse, most of her available origami was burned away. All of her summoned resources were used up and the nearby trees were either burning or soaking wet making the option of creating more a no go.


    Even so, the image of her classmates struggling against the dangers, dangers brought to her own doorstep, fueled her drive to fight harder


    She formed her origami into a compact katana, hardening to the strength of steel.


    "You have trespassed on sacred land belonging to my ancestors," she pointed her weapon threateningly at the villain, "I must ask you to leave."


    The villain smiled mockingly at her, "And if I don''t comply?"


    He dodged just in the nick of time as Haru''s figure blurred by him. He felt blood trickle down his shirt from the flesh wound in his neck.


    "Went right for the kill, huh?" he gingerly touched the cut as he eyed the girl over his shoulder, "I like a woman with grit."


    Haru sank into a fighting stance, her katana raised in the ko-gasumi stance, "Before I kill you, tell me who you are and why you are here."


    The villain faced her and spread his hands wide, "Who am I? Nowadays I go by Dabi. I''m the leader of the League of Villain''s Vanguard Action Squad. We''re here to kidnap hero students and destroy the image of a peaceful hero society and the public''s trust in heroes."


    He took a step back as lightning crackled in Haru''s palm.


    "If you think you''ll have your way so easily on my turf..." Haru''s low voice rose into a defiant yell, "You''re horribly mistaken!"


    A boom of thunder echoed over the forest as a stream, of bluish-purple lightning, shot out of her hand towards Dabi''s body.


    The villain took the electricity directly to the body, dissolving into a mass of sticky liquid.


    "A clone?"


    Another wave of fire shot from the forest, aiming at her back.


    Before it could make contact an earthen wall rose up to shield her before her body turned into a cloud of bu??erflies.


    "Did you kill her? We can''t do that! Yes, we can! She''s just a kid! So, what!"


    A masked man stepped out of the woods, obviously agitated at the girl''s disappearance.


    "No need to panic, Twice," the real Dabi stepped out of the trees, "You''re not the only one who can clone themselves."


    He surveyed the burning forest, surveying the uncountable silhouettes perched on top of the trees.


    Twice followed his partner''s gaze and balked, "What the..."


    With a rustle, the clones dropped from above, attacking in mass.


    "Watch out!" Dabi warned jumping back as several of the clones glowed.


    Multiple explosions rang out as several of the clones blew themselves up in the villain''s faces.


    Twice jumped around, avoiding the clones attack, "What the hell? Who does something like that? A good girl! Shut up! You shut up!"


    Blue flames lit up in Dabi''s hand, "Here they come!"


    The two villains were made to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the clones, continuously kept on their toes with the odd suicide bomber among the ordinary ones.


    "Hey! Hey! We just want to talk!" Twice yelled, using his sharpened measuring tape to slice through another clone, "Let us slaughter you!"


    Dabi scorched a trio of clones to ash, "She couldn''t go far. She''s stalling us from somewhere nearby."


    A growl from above warned him as a leopard dropped from above, pinning him to the ground and biting his arm.


    "Son of a¨C" Dabi cursed, burning the feline off.


    Twice let out a scream, running like a child from a swarm of hummingbirds following him around the clearing.


    Dabi ignored him, carefully surveying the landscape for signs of his target.


    At that moment, a bright pillar of light shot into the sky filling the air with a steady hum of pure energy as a barrier form over the forest.


    Dabi narrowed his eyes, "Wait, just a damn minute," a comm in his ear crackled and he answered, "Kurogiri, what am I seeing here?"


    [This is an emergency,] the villain''s voice was urgent, [An anti-spacetime barrier is being placed over the area. You must give me your coordinates to get you out now or defeat the caster before they complete the barrier or I will not be able to get you out and you''ll be trapped.]


    Dabi turned off the comm with a grim smile, "Clever girl," he swung his arm, burning up the remaining clones that stood in his way, "She wasn''t exaggerating about messing on her turf. This place is probably loaded with ancient stuff we can''t fathom."


    ***


    Haru was sitting on top of a large altar-like stone, with her eyes closed. Her head was reeling as she began to feel lightheaded. Activating the ancient sealing formula for the barrier placed on the land was really risky. The amount of chakra required was enormous and that was just putting it lightly.


    She just needed to hope that she could remain unfound until she completed the ritual.


    "Hello, doll."


    Her stomach sank in despair, but she kept a calm facade.


    "I see you found me," she opened her amber eyes to stare into Dabi''s turquoise ones.


    The villain looked around the grove wonderingly, noting the difference between the tree here than the rest of the forest. These trees were older and of a type, he couldn''t identify. Not only that but his flames did not affect them.


    "This some ancient ruin of your clan or something?"


    Haru remained unmoving, having lost the strength to move, "Or something."


    Dabi shrugged, "Whatever, release the damn barrier or I''ll have to burn you."


    Haru seemed to consider his demand for a moment.


    "Enough. I know you''re stalling for time," Dabi stretched out a hand towards her, "By the way, I lied about kidnapping students. We just want you. We were told to kill the rest."


    A ball of blue flames shot towards the helpless girl.


    ***


    (A/N) Why does this make me cry?


    (Play: Nightcore - Tears of an Angel - (Lyrics): youtu.be/u2VXvM6Iwcg)


    ***


    "HARU!"


    Hitoshi''s figure ran in front of her, raising his arms as he took the hit.


    Haru''s focus flickered as she watched her soulmate get burned.


    Hitoshi hissed under his breath as he felt the night air bite the now raw skin of his arms. He remained strong, however, sending a defiant glare at the villain before him.


    Dabi paused, observing the injured boy standing between him and his target, "A brave little hero came to save the princess, how sweet," he spread his arms as he prepared to attack, "Unfortunately, I have no time to play. You can burn to ash!"


    Hitoshi ran to the side, circling the clearing as he closed the distance between him and the fire villain.


    Dabi shot a wall of flames at him, but the teen dodged around a tree and avoided it.


    Dabi watched for the boy to come out, ready to burn him as soon as he showed himself.


    "Harlequin!"


    A dark shadow loomed up behind the villain and lunged for the kill.


    "A sneak attack?" Dabi spun around casually, blasting the bear clone to ash in a single move, "That wasn''t very nice, my pretty?"


    He raised his arm and blocked a swinging kick to the head from Hitoshi.


    "I''m way beyond your league, kid. Do yourself a favor and run home."


    Hitoshi was pushed back, falling on his back,


    He gritted his teeth, "Go to hell!"


    He swung up an arm, throwing a handful of dirt in the villain''s face.


    Dabi raised a hand to his eyes instinctively and Hitoshi followed up with a double punch to the midriff to knock him down. He knelt on Dabi''s ?h?st, pinning him down as he reached to restrain his arms.


    "Sayonara!"


    Hitoshi''s eyes widened as Dabi revealed a sinister smile, revealing the opening was all an act. The villain slammed a palm against the boy''s body, his eyes glinting sadistically as a blue light lit up the clearing.


    "HITOSHI!" Haru''s scream ripped from her throat as she saw her soulmate''s body get engulfed in flames.


    The barrier shattered, sending out a shrieking sound across the mountains.


    Barely able to move, Haru threw herself off the altar and dragged herself to Hitoshi''s still form.


    "Hitoshi! Hitoshi! Speak to me! Hitoshi!"


    She cupped his heavily burned face in her hands, trying to find a heartbeat, signs of breathing, anything to show he was alive.


    "HITOSHI!" her heartrending cries fell on deaf ears as Dabi watched the entire scene without a single flicker of emotion.


    Hot tears fell from Haru''s eyes, soaking her dead lover''s face as she cried her heart out in despair.


    "Please... stay with me... don''t leave me..."


    She pressed her arm against his lips, desperately forcing his rapidly chilling body to bite down.


    To her horror, she got no response. Several strands of her hair turned white, but no signs of healing appeared on her boyfriend''s body.


    "Give it up kid, he''s dead," Dabi said as he stepped towards her, "You''re coming with me."


    Much to his shock, a pair of white wings appeared on the girl''s back, covering the dead boy''s body protectively.


    "GET AWAY FROM HIM!"


    Even as she spoke, her vision was fading and her wings were falling apart. Bowing her head in defeat, she sobbed into Hitoshi''s ?h?st.


    Dabi clicked his tongue, stomping forward and hauling her away.


    Haru desperately tried to struggle, "No! NO! LET GO OF ME!"


    She felt a sharp pain in her neck and went limp.


    "Geez, what a pain."


    Dabi slung the unconscious girl over his shoulder and left the grove, leaving behind the horrible scene of his creation.


    ***


    (Undisclosed location...)


    A dark portal opened and several villains entered the bar.


    "What happened to the others?" Shigaraki demanded, his frustration evident at the absence of several strong allies.


    "They were captured," Spinner explained, "Those students are no joke. Taking out the like of Muscular and Moonfish like that."


    "Did you get the target?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve got her," Dabi drawled as he walked through the portal, carrying the unconscious Haru over his shoulder.


    "Still, that was too close for comfort," Kurogiri sighed, "It''s a good thing our people knew that she''s still inexperienced and we knew about that grove. Otherwise, the plan would have been a complete failure."


    Shigaraki face twisted into a satisfied smile, "But just think, with all that power at our disposal, we will be unstoppable. With this, we have gained the key piece for our game."


    "You think you can really convince her to join us?" Twice asked, "Of course not! He''s never thought anything through!"


    "And what if this girl refuses to join us?" Magne pointed out the obvious fact that was on all their minds, "Keeping someone like her hostage is way too dangerous."


    "You leave that worrying to me," Shigaraki replied, brushing the observation away, "If she won''t join willingly, we have ways to help convince her. If even that fails, it''s not a complete loss. After all, her descendants can be the perfect molding clay."


    "You want to use her as a breeding machine?" Spinner exclaimed, disgust clearly written on his face.


    "As he said, it''s a last resort," Kurogiri placated him, "There is still a lot of options to turn to before that."


    "Considering her strength with fire and her family''s physique, don''t you think her and Dabi would make some interesting result?" Shigaraki mused.


    "No thanks," Dabi refused.


    A weak groan broke off the conversation as they all look toward to shifting figure on Dabi''s shoulder.


    "Cuff her."


    Kurogiri stepped forward and placed a pair of Quirk suppressing bracelets around Haru''s wrists.


    Dabi nonchalantly dropped her to the floor, earning a pained grunt.


    "Careful, Dabi! Don''t hurt my new friend!" Toga scolded, sashaying across the room to crouch before the awaking girl.


    Dabi gave her a scornful look, "Friend? You never met her before."


    Toga ignored him and crouched by Haru''s side, "Hello!"


    Haru''s only response was to open her eyes, staring into space, "Hitoshi..."


    "I''m Toga! Can we be friends?" the blonde girl leaned forward eagerly, baring her long canines in a cheerful smile.


    Too distraught to care, Haru clung to the nearest source of human warmth, her shoulders shaking with her nonstop sobbing.


    For a moment, Toga''s eye lit up at the other girl holding onto her but that smile quickly faded as the crying continued.


    "Hey, what up? We''re besties now, right? Why are you sad? Aren''t you happy to have a new friend? What''s wrong?" she suddenly saw the mark on Haru''s wrist, "Is that?"


    The blonde''s expression made a drastic change as she returned the hug, desperately watching Haru drowning in her loss.


    "She''s upset because I killed her boyfriend or something in front of her," Dabi shrugged.


    "What?" Toga''s eyes widened, "You... killed someone precious to her...?"


    "What of it? He was in the way. If the idiot just looked out for his own skin, then he''d be alive."


    "That was no ordinary love," she raised her head with an ominous leer, "Da-bi~"


    In a blur, she had drawn her knife and stabbed it directly towards the other villain''s face.


    Dabi slid on his heel, b?r?ly avoiding having his face receiving more damage than it already had, "Shit! What the hell, you maniac!"


    Toga twirled the knife in her hand and struck at him again, "That was her soulmate! A bond like that is one in a million!" she gave a maniacal laugh while tears formed at the corners of her eyes, "Destroying a persons love when it was so fated to be, how could you?"


    The League gaped at the scene as the teenage girl continuously tried to slice open her target, screaming at him in a complete rage.


    "Enough, Toga!" Spinner yelled, drawing his sword and locking it with her knife as Magne grabbed hold of Dabi, "He was just following the mission!"


    "She''s got a point, though," Compress partially agreed, "Killing a person''s soulmate, especially if they accepted them will send most people over the edge."


    Dabi shrugged off Magne''s grip, "So what?"


    Toga''s anger was evident, "So what?" she pulled back the sleeve covering her wrist, revealing a mark very similar to Haru''s, only this mark was faded and indiscernible, "My soulmate rejected me. You have no idea how much pain that was. I hated it," he eyes went dark, "And I destroy the things I hate. I hate you Dabi..."


    Dabi ignited his Quirk, filling the room in blue light, "Bring it on."


    "Stop it. Both of you," Shigaraki snapped, "This makes things complicated. Of course, something like this had to happen. Damn it!" he stared at the limp figure on the floor, "Put her in a room for now. She''s not going anywhere."


    ***


    (Time passed...)


    Haru had cried all the tears she could cry. Now she was too exhausted and drained to take care of herself, escape, or even sleep. The recent memory burned on her mind was too much for her to handle. Her mind, now writhing in pain, had forced itself into a dull nothingness.


    It was her only choice of salvation at the moment as she lay in on the bed within her prison. The room was lined with materials that kept her Quirk suppressed, rendering her unable to heal her hurts even if she wanted to.


    Minutes, hours, days passed. They must have but she no longer cared. Her concept of time was gone.


    "Oi, are you just going to lie there for the rest of your life?" her first visitor, Dabi, entered the room and casually sat down in the empty chair by her bed, "Well?"


    "I can''t do it."


    Finally getting a response from her, Dabi raised an eyebrow, "Can''t what?"


    He only asked this automatically, but the answer came anyway.


    "Even though I''m feeling his way. Even though I can still see him dying over and over again in my mind. Even though the pain I feel is so excruciating and horrible I don''t think I can remain sane. Even though I know he died horribly. Even though I know I will be forced to live with it forever. Even though I felt you do it in cold blood and you still don''t care. Even though I''m about to be used as a tool because of you. I can''t make myself want to do anything else."


    "What? You want to kill me?" Dabi scoffed, "Sorry, kid. A lot of people want that. You''re hardly new news."


    Haru shook her head, "No."


    She turned her head and stared at him, her eyes like twin pools of molten gold revealing her soul.


    "I forgive you."


    Dabi felt the whole world crash around him at those words and the sincerity in the girl''s eyes.


    "Are you out of your mind? I just killed your soulmate and brought you here to a fate worse than death. Bullshit!"


    "I just do. I forgive you."


    "Stop saying that!" the villain shot towards her, grabbing her by the hair as he held a burning flame to her face, "You''re supposed to hate me! Want to kill me! Take revenge!"


    "Like you?"


    Haru''s words struck home and Dabi''s expression became livid.


    "SHUT UP!"


    He raised his hand, creating a large flam in his hand to kill her.


    "Kurogiri!"


    A portal opened up in front of the tied-up girl, saving her from being turned to ash.


    Dabi disappeared as Compress contained him inside a marble.


    "That was too close," Compress pocketed the orb, "I''ll bring him out later."


    "That damn idiot getting all emotional," Shigaraki clicked his tongue, "Bring her."


    ***


    "We''ve been observing you for a while, Haruko Uzumaki," Shigaraki rested his clasped hands on his knee as he stared at the bound girl, "Just like us, you''ve been suppressed by this system everyone considers the norm. Heroes who only care about fame and fortune are all that''s left of the greats that lifted in your clan''s glory days. We of the League of Villain''s wish to rectify that."


    Haru didn''t respond, her eyes remaining closed as she sat straight up in her chair.


    "I know you are listening," Shigaraki persisted, "No need to be shy with us. We want to welcome you as one of us to help change things. Join the League of Villains," he turned a glare at Dabi, "Dabi, let her go, and this time, don''t try to kill her."


    Dabi looked at their leader as if he were crazy, "She''ll just try to run away now that she is no longer in the suppression room."


    "It''s fine. We''re recruiting her, so we should treat her as an equal."


    "In that case, I can take care of myself," the quirk suppression bracelets slipped off of Haru''s wrists, startling the villains in the room as a trace of wind chakra sliced the ropes."


    Kurogiri narrowed his eyes at her, "Your Quirk should have been turned off. How did you escape?"


    Haru held up her hands, revealing her dislocated thumbs before a green light healed them, "Members of my clan all are made to learn the Escape Jutsu before they become shinobi. It''s one of our most basic techniques."


    "You continue to impress me," Shigaraki praised, "Your joining us will be a useful ?sset to us."


    "My joining you?" Haru let out a condescending scoff, "You attacked my home, my friends, my family. You hurt other people without care of the consequences. You seek to destroy a society my clan has upheld, protected, and sought to improve for generations. You killed the person I wanted to spend the rest of my days with and kidnaped me to become your tool. What part of what I just said sounds like I will want to join you? Even if your goals were in the right, any normal person would tell you to go die in a hole. Even if I forgive you, you have the gall to ask me to help you hurt innocent people because you don''t like how things are? I''m sorry, guys, but reality is not that kind."


    "..." the League had no answer to this.


    "She''s got a point," Kurogiri stated, "We haven''t exactly endeared ourselves to her in any way."


    "Kurogiri!" Shigaraki growled warningly.


    A fluttering filled the room as Haru partially turned her body into paper, scattering it throughout the room, "I''ve seen enough violence and death these past few days. I''d prefer not to shed any more blood," her eyes shifted to Toga, "As thanks for your comfort, as little as it was, I won''t hurt you this time. Please don''t get in my way."


    Toga leaned back in her seat, showing he had no interest in joining the scuffle, "Okay, bestie! I''m out!"


    "Toga," Shigaraki said warningly.


    The girl waved him off, "Bestie says she wants to go. I''ll look the other way this once."


    A knock on the door made them all freeze.


    "Pizza delivery," a muffled voice called out.


    ***


    (Kamino Ward...)


    Haru stood in the center of several of the League members attempting to capture her. Dabi and Kurogiri were unconscious and Toga was sitting it out, but Shigaraki, Spinner, Compress, Magne, and Twice were still a problem.


    "While Master is distracting All Might, we''ll escape with her," Shigaraki told the others, "We can''t let this chance slip!"


    Haru couched as she spun in a circle, spewing a stream of fire from her lips, "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bomb!"


    The move forced the villains to jump back, unable to counter her.


    "Get her now!"


    A marble flew past Haru''s head before it expanded to reveal Compress.


    Haru formed her hand into a ram sign, "Ninja Art: Hair Binding!"


    The girl''s presently white-streaked crimson hair came alive as it grew and gripped itself around the five villains surrounding her.


    "GAH! What the hell?" Shigaraki struggled to escape but the hair was wrapped around his wrists and gave him no chance to use his Decay.


    A rush of displaced air and a blur of yellow crossed her vision and the five villains were all knocked out.


    "Good work, child. You stayed strong," Gran Torino, complimented her, "Now we just need to take down the boss. You need to escape. We''ll handle this."


    A blast of air hit him, slamming him into a pile of rubble, knocking him unconscious.


    "Not so fast."


    Haru raised a hand, "Wind Style: Zephyr Shield!"


    The second blast from Air Cannon was deflected by a sphere of wind chakra that swirled around her.


    "Shikigami Dance: Zennyo Ryuo!"


    A massive origami dragon formed and sought to swallow the villain floating nearby.


    All for One raised a hand to catch the creature by the snout, "Pitiful."


    A stream of black lightning ran through the origami creation, scattering git to the four winds.


    All Might burst from a pile of rubble, launching himself towards his enemy only to be caught by several red and black tendrils, ragged across the ground and flung far away.


    "I''ll deal with you later," a greyish liquid bubbled around All for One''s feet as several grey Nomu were summoned to the field, "Be a good hero and fight these Nomu until I''m done."


    Haru felt the full brunt of the killing intent being directed at her and fought the instinct to freeze.


    "Cursed Miasma."


    A mass of dark fog shot from his body and crawled towards the Uzumaki girl.


    Haru raised her arms, "Ninja Art: Song of Lamentations!"


    She opened her mouth and sang a high, ethereal note that scattered the miasma cloud.


    "Meteor."


    Haru sensory detected a falling storm of burning stones that to threatened to raze the district and formed her hands into the horse sign, "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame!"


    A literal sea of fire shot into the sky, engulfing the deadly storm and engulfing the villain who caused it.


    "Condensation."


    A vast amount of water appeared out of nowhere, snuffing out the flames effortlessly.


    The villain looked down where Haru was standing to find her gone.


    Haru appeared behind him, sweeping her katana in a horizontal slash to decapitate her enemy.


    "Ghost Blade."


    An invisible force clashed against Haru''s weapon, snapping in half.


    Instinctively, she jerked her head back b?r?ly avoiding the second attack the clipped several hairs floating around her face.


    "Senbon Shower!"


    Haru spread her wings rising into the air as she rained down a barrage of deadly needles.


    "Weak."


    All for One turned to look at her, his presence growing stronger. The sheer force of will and terrifying aura was like a terrifying weight. Unable to resist, Haru''s Jutsu came undone and she collapsed to the ground.


    "You see? You cannot even stand in my presence."


    Haru clenched her fists, fighting against the overwhelming fear as the images of Hitoshi''s death played over and over in her mind.


    ''I wasn''t strong enough. To protect the ones I care about or myself... Why am I so worthless?''


    In desperation, she forcefully pushed herself on all fours, feeling as if she were lifting an unimaginable weight in her back.


    "Fighting so desperately. Just like your mother. How annoying."


    Haru felt a chill run up her spine, "My mother?"


    "Oh? They never told you?" All for One spread his hands wide, "I''m the one you killed her. Actually, not just her. I was the one who masterminded the destruction of the Uzumaki Clan."


    Haru''s expression turned to one of complete horror as she stared at the man, her eyes trembling in fear, "What...?"


    The Symbol of Darkness let out an ominous chuckle, "I see. It''s been so long, they must have forgotten, but I guess I almost forgot about it myself. It was but a small matter," he clasped his hand behind his back, taking a floating step forward, "I had a simple goal in life. To rule the world from the shadows as the most powerful demon lord. The Uzumaki Clan were the first heroes of Japan and opposed my rule. They were the ones responsible for kidnapping my brother and keeping One for All from my grasp all this time. Over the years, I''ve systematically had them eliminated one by one, but they never stopped resisting. It was unfortunate I was never capable of stealing their Quirks, but I suppose that''s how things go. Your father was especially difficult, but his self-sacrificing nature took care of the problem for me. After that, killing your mother was no issue. To think that All Might never told you that she sacrificed herself to save him sixteen years ago. I must imagine the guilt has been crushing on him."


    Haru gritted her teeth, her nail digging into her arm to calm herself, "So because my family was noble enough to sacrifice themselves to keep you in check, you killed them. Just because you hated that they understood the world does not revolve around you?"


    "You misunderstand, child. I, as an abnormal human am incapable of feeling such trivial emotions," All for one corrected, "They were simply obstacles that kept getting in the way. Therefore, I found it necessary to eliminate them."


    A terrifying aura seeped from Haru''s body, all her former fears and insecurities forgotten, "Trivial emotions indeed," Haru rose to her feet, "And yet, it''s ironic that someone like you is so pathetic you''d never face your enemy face to face because you knew your too weak to face them. You could only allow yourself to manage an untrained inexperienced girl."


    A rumble filled the air as a chasm opened under All for One''s body, revealing a multitude of paper bombs.


    "SACRED PAPER EMISSARY JUTSU!"


    A wall of paper bombs surrounded the villain, igniting in a deafening explosion.


    Haru panted as she struggled to maintain the Jutsu, knowing that even if she didn''t manage to hurt her opponent, she could at least make him use more of his power.


    A forceful shockwave blasted from the center of the ultimate attack, effortlessly destroying it.


    Almost.


    All for One acted fine, but his clothing, once spotless and undamaged was now scorched and torn. His breathing apparatus was damaged and he was bleeding in several places.


    "Have you finished struggling?" he noted Haru''s panting figure, raising a hand towards her, "The difference in power is obvious," a dark orb formed in his hand, "The Uzumaki Clan... will die."


    Time seemed to slow down as All for One launched the orb. Haru could only watch as it approached her, knowing she was going to die.


    ''I''m sorry, everyone.'' Memories of her family and all her friends flooded her mind. ''I tried.'' The image of Hitoshi''s smiling face caused a tear to fall down her cheek. ''Hitoshi...''


    "Haru!"


    The familiar voice calling her name snapped her out of her reverie.


    A mountain of ice shot up before her protecting her from the orb as it hit the wall and exploded.


    Katsuki flew in from the air, aiming his hand at the ice formation, "DIE!"


    A blinding light glowed through the frozen formation an instant before it exploded, sending a massive shock wave in All for One''s direction and forcing him to raise an arm.


    "Haru!" Izuku appeared in a streak of green lightning and grabbed her.


    An instant later she was passed into a pair of familiar arms.


    "Sorry I took so long, babe."


    Haru''s body trembled as she felt the familiar warmth and smelt the floral scent of lavender.


    "H-Hitoshi...?"


    The indigo-haired boy caught his breath at her broken voice, "It''s okay. You''re safe now."


    He picked her up princess-style and ran away from the site of destruction. Shoto, Katsuki, and Izuku scattered in different directions, creating as much chaos as possible to cover their escape. All for One tried to stop them, but All Might appeared from his blind spot and attacked him before he could act.


    Hitoshi gripped his soulmate tighter and kept on running.


    "You were dead..." Haru murmured, "I saw you die!"


    Hitoshi nuzzled her head comfortingly, "For a moment, I almost did. Your heal bite kept that last bit of life in me from fading out. When your brother showed up a couple of minutes after you were taken, he resuscitated me to find out where you had gone," he grimaced, "I''m sure that if Midoriya didn''t show up in time to stop him, he would have killed me again for letting you get kidnapped."


    He crouched behind a pile of rubble, pausing to catch his breath. It was then that Haru noticed the bandages peeking out from under his clothing.


    "Your injured."


    He gave her a reassuring smile, "Just some burns," he hissed as she touched the injuries around his neck, "Third-degree ones! I snuck out of the hospital."


    Haru hummed and leaned her head against his ?h?st, emanating a soft green glow.


    "Hey," he grabbed her hand, looking her in the eyes, "Take a break. I''ll be fine."


    A loud crash sounded nearby and they jerked up to see All Might stand up from a large crater in the ground.


    "Shit."


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten about you," All for One scolded them like a parent would a child, "I have no intention of letting any of you get away.


    He used his Rivet Stab to pin the Symbol of Peace down.


    Haru extended her sensory, searching for help, but found none. Her brother and friends were being attacked by Nomu and the other pros were too far away to make it in time.


    Hitoshi set Haru down and placed himself between her and the villain, "I won''t let you touch her."


    A dark chuckle made him flinch, "Trying to control my mind? Your power is strong. I may add it to my collection."


    The Symbol of Darkness reached out a hand towards the boy, clenching his fist.


    There was a tearing sound as several shallow cuts appeared across Hitoshi''s body, spraying blood in all directions.


    Hitoshi gagged, clutching his throat as he coughed up blood.


    "Hitoshi!"


    Her boyfriend braced his feet, "Stay behind me!"


    He grunted as she hugged him from behind, her arms wrapping around his ?h?st as healing chakra enshrouded them both.


    "I won''t lose anyone else," she closed her eyes as a seal appeared on her forehead, "Ancestors of my clan if you can hear me, lend me your power. Release!"


    A blinding light illuminated the city as a multitude of golden chains shot from her body in a thunderous rattle.


    All for One took a step back, "That technique! It was lost!"


    The chains overwhelmed him, stabbing into his body and binding him tightly.


    Haru had her eyes closed shut, "ALL MIGHT!"


    The number one hero clutched his fist, the last of his remaining power channeled in the final blow.


    "UNITED STATES OF SMASH!"


    The impact of the blow sent out a shockwave that blew everything away, causing a massive tornado to shoot up into the sky.


    The adamantine chains faded as Hitoshi and Haru were blown away, only being saved from a fall by Haru''s origami wings.


    When the winds died down, they landed and Haru, exhausted from her grief, days of sleeplessness, and her multiple battles fell asleep in her soulmate''s arms.


    "You really are something," Hitoshi chuckled.


    He held her close but then realized how much of a mess he was in. Dirty, bleeding, the bandages covering his burns mostly ripped off, he was a sight to behold. Looking at Haru, he couldn''t tell how much of the blood on her was her own, but he was more concerned about her internal damages. Expending so much chakra was detrimental in every case, but the consequences of this may have permanent effects.


    And she risked it all for him.


    "What did a guy like me do to deserve a girl like you?"


    "I should ask you a similar question," she murmured, b?r?ly awake as she snuggled closer to him.


    He let out a chuckle, his vision fading to black.


    They were both found that way, the boy sitting on the ground amid the rubble, cradling the girl in his arms as she clung to him.


    ***


    (Play: Need You Now - Lady Antebellum (Lyrics): youtu.be/VB1bAZm-p9I)


    ***


    Haru woke up with a start, gasping in fear from the nightmare that scared her awake


    The smell of antiseptic hit her nose as the plain decor of the hospital rehabilitation unit met her gaze.


    The beeping of her heart monitor hit her ear and she covered them, shutting her eyes to block the world out.


    "Hitoshi..."


    Her eyes snapped open as she tried to use her sensory to search for him.


    She flinched, looking down at her wrists to see Quirk suppressing wrist bands used for patient''s safety.


    She tried to take them off, using everything she had on hand to no avail. When she nearly gave up in despair, her soulmate mark burned through her skin, almost pulling her out of the room.


    On impulse, she followed her instincts, staggering down the darkened halls of the hospital ignoring the panicked whispers of the nurses when they ran unto her room and found her gone.


    She stumbled, fell, got back up, and ran again, her b?r? feet slapping against the floors as her hospital gown billowed around her shivering figure.


    The long halls crawled on and on like an endless maze. There seemed no end to them.


    After what seemed to be an eternity, she found herself in the MICU and opening the door to one of the rooms.


    She found Hitoshi, sleeping peacefully on the bed despite all the life support equipment he was hooked up to. His slow, even breathing fogged the ventilator mask over his face.


    Letting out a whimper, Haru crawled onto the bed, cuddling herself against her soulmate''s side.


    Finally able to hear his heartbeat, she calmed down, letting her eyes flicker shut and let sleep claim her.


    Hitoshi''s hand tensed reaching out to stroke her head, his sleeping expression softening into a contented smile.


    When the nurse entered to check on him the next morning, she stopped in shock to see the missing patient from the other night lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully.


    ***


    (Years Later...)


    The news was given a showing of the new academy being opened in conjunction with UA''s opening of their new Medical Hero Program. Formerly placed on Uzumaki land, the building, their extensive grounds in the mountains, and their unique and top-grade security were all donated and paid for by the remaining heiress to the Uzumaki legacy.


    The name was yet to be revealed but that wasn''t as exciting as the presence of the Unranked Hero: Akatsuki.


    After her debut. The Heroine had publicly announced her withdrawal from the Hero Rankings, both in Japan and internationally. Her reasons were, shocking as it was but quickly confirmed to be true, her clan never participated in rankings in the past and she had no intention of beginning now.


    Her declaration had caused a debate about whether the rankings should be abolished, but it was decided that they would be left alone for another time.


    Now, b?r?ly three years later, with her standing and unshakable position, she''d spearhead several campaigns that revolutionized how society functioned. Old laws were replaced by fairer ones, outdated and incompetent programs overhauled and reformed, the crimes that went unseen were finally punished.


    There had been much opposition, but the heroine was untouchable. She had the hearts of the people, the alliance of the old noble clans and leading families of Japan, the backing of most of the country''s top heroes, the cult following of the underworld.


    A heavy burden indeed, but one that rested lightly thanks to those close to her.


    The crowd gathered around the front grounds of the new school, eagerly waiting for the arrival of their host. The presence of several top heroes, including members of the famous Class A the studied alongside Akatsuki in her high school years, had already drawn crowds, but the angel had yet to arrive.


    "She''s here! There she is!"


    The media went wild, snapping hundreds of photos as the black Hercules Model* pulled through the main gates.


    A security guard opened the car door and a well-known hero figure flashing a cheerful smile got out.


    Several cries of greeting rang out as Deku greeted them with a polite wave.


    "Out of the way, Deku!"


    The number one Hero was pushed out of the way by an intimidating ash-blonde male who had exited the car directly behind the green-haired man.


    "Dynamight!"


    This rare appearance caused the fans to freak out more as the number two ranking hero was well known for avoiding the majority of public events.


    Seeing these two heroes in person and in costume, minus their bulkier support gear, was a rare novelty indeed.


    Katsuki clicked his tongue stepping away from the car as another man stepped out. Most of the crowd did not recognize him, but he seemed to be a hero from the way he was dressed.


    Sporting a mass of wild indigo-colored hair and clad in a black outfit that resembled a spy outfit, the mysterious man leaned forward and held out a hand to the next person leaving the vehicle.


    A pale hand took the offered hand and a stately, crimson-haired beauty stepped out.


    Wearing her hero costume, a navy blue robe with a large hemline on the front, black tights, and a pair of white heels, she was absolutely stunning.


    For the occasion, she also wore a flowing, white lace haori with the red spiral symbol of the Uzumaki Clan embroidered on the back.


    After getting out of the car, she continued to hold the unknown hero''s hand, drawing a lot of attention, and questions, from the reporters that tried to get close.


    They were politely warded off and the group made their way to the podium.


    [Thank you all for your gracious attendance on such a special occasion,] Haru welcomed everyone, [For years, heroes have fought to keep the world safe from those who would abuse their power to harm others. Now, nearly two hundred years since Quirks were first seen in our society, we have seen society''s greatest stride towards the goals of unity and peace we have fought for. The few healers within our ranks once struggled endlessly to help the injured alone on the fields of battle. Now, with this new school and the program provided by our friends at UA High, we will train a new generation of first responder heroes who will provide healing and support in our fights against crime and the unforeseen disasters that may fall.]


    Her speech was answered by countless cheers and clapping.


    [And now we shall open... the Twilight Medical Academy!]


    The doors to the main opened, symbolically showing the official opening of the school.


    Haru smiled as she explained the name, [Twilight happens both at the beginning of the day and the night just at the turn of dawn and dusk. This academy will not only stand as an institution of a new era but also as a bastion of the old,] she paused the interrupted applause and continued, [It also has a more personal meaning,] she turned and held out a hand toward the indigo haired hero, [Y¨±gare.]**


    The hero smiled and took her hand, moving to stand beside her.


    "I''ve decided to come public with a special announcement. I''d like you all to officially meet my soulmate and future husband."


    The response was a little mixed, but the crowd called out their good wishes for the couple.


    There were a few protests since the husband-to-be was an unknown, but the hero only smirked in response.


    [Sorry, boys, she''s mine forever.]


    Hitoshi gently held his fianc¨¦''s chin, giving her a brazen kiss in front of everyone.


    The action, along with a lot of people remembering a similar scene from a sports festival several years previously caused a widespread roar of approval.


    The two soulmates pulled away from their kiss and raised their held hands, baring their soulmate marks to the world among the applause of their friends and supporters.


    THE END


    ***


    *Hercules Model is an armored sports car that was originally used by Toshinori Yagi. Don''t research further or you spoil the manga.


    **Y¨±gure-Shinso''s hero name meaning dusk.. Twilight Academy is a play on Akatsuki and Y¨±gure, Dawn and Dusk.

 Chapter 49 - Who Wants to Be the Healer?

    "Wow! That match was intense," Uraraka exclaimed, "Both Haru and Kirishima had a hard time winning that. I had no idea Cementoss was so strong!"


    Recovery Girl shook her head, "As far as the practical exams go, All Might, Present Mic, Cementoss, and Midnight are especially hard opponents for you kids to best. Every one of the teachers at UA has years of experience, training, and time on their side."


    The intercom buzzed out a warning, [Team Asui and Tokoyami! Practical Exam! Ready? Go!]


    Izuku and Uraraka eagerly watched the beginning of the match between the two students and Ectoplasm with high enthusiasm.


    At first, the pro hero''s clones had the two students surrounded, but Tokoyami used Dark Shadow to throw Tsuyu to a higher level of the circular mall they were fighting in and Tsuyu used her frog-like tongue to pull him along with her.


    The duo''s movements were executed quickly and with precision, allowing them to escape instantly.


    "Nice!" Uraraka cheered.


    Izuku''s face was lit up as he took notes on the action, "An escape only the two of them can pull off!"


    The door to the room slid open and Kirishima walked in, "Hey! Did the next match start yet?"


    "Kirishima!" Izuku looked past the other boy questioningly, "Where''s Haru?"


    Kirishima blinked in confusion and looked around, "He was next to me a second ago. Where is he?"


    "Ahem," Recovery Girl was tapping her foot on the ground as she looked at the doorway, "Young man, come here."


    Much to the other three students'' shock, A pair of hands appeared around the doorway a moment before Haru''s upper face peeked into view.


    "Can I stay here?"


    Recovery Girl frowned at his question and pointed at the floor before her, "Come. Here."


    Haru gloomily obeyed, keeling before his mentor with his hand on his knees and his shoulder''s hunched.


    A sharp rap cracked through the room as Recovery Girl''s cane smacked his head, making everyone wince.


    With a final huff, Recovery Girl returned to her place by the display monitor.


    Kirishima gaped at Haru''s crushed demeanor, "What did she say?"


    For some reason, Haru had broken down into silent tears, " I don''t know! I''m only bilingual! I have no idea what she''s saying!"


    "Then why...?"


    "I! DON''T! KNOW!"


    Uraraka gripped her class rep by the shoulders, shaking him like a rag doll, "Get a hold of yourself!"


    Haru rapidly blinked his eyes multiple times as his expression calmed. He placed a hand over his face as he sighed.


    "Damn it. The old lady did it again."


    Izuku''s eyebrows shot up, "Again?"


    The four students yelped in fear at the old heroine''s tone.


    Recovery Girl hid a smile as she sat herself down in front of the screen, "Now take look at how your classmates work. Tokoyami is quick and can attack from afar, allowing him to keep his distance. Those are all strengths, but looking at it another way, it means he''s weak at close range."


    "Wow, I never thought of his powers like that," Uraraka mused.


    "And Mr. Ectoplasm''s clones can appear anywhere unexpectedly," Izuku added


    "Not to mention his clones work as a hive mind to the original," Haru moved to stand by Recovery Girl''s seat, "Since they require a strong attack to be beaten, they are tricky to deal with. If Tsuyu wasn''t with him, Tokoyami would be in big trouble."


    "Ah yes. Asui," Recovery Girl shifted her gaze to the screen showing the girl crawling across the ceiling, "A stellar student with no clear weaknesses. She can provide support to her ally, but she''s important in another way too. Her level-headedness and ability to provide emotional support are the key to their passing."


    They all watched in silence as the testing students reached the final room with the exit to find Ectoplasm waiting for them.


    Kirishima squinted as he watched the pro belching out a glowing fluid from his mouth, "What the..."


    Izuku and Uraraka gasped in horror as a giant clone of the mathematics teacher appeared on the screen and chomp down on the stunned Tokoyami and Asui.


    Haru passively watched as he saw Dark Shadow shoot out from the clone trapping his master and making a beeline for the exit, "He won''t make it."


    His prediction turned out to be correct as the sentient Quirk was slammed across the head by Ectoplasm''s peg leg.


    Kirishima watched in awe as he watched the hero dance around Dark Shadow, dealing out swift and brutal punishment whenever it attacked or tried to push past him, "I never thought Ectoplasm would be so fast. He so manly!"


    "The man may have prosthetics instead of legs, but he''s turned that into a strength rather than a weakness," Recovery Girl explained, "Not many people can handle being hit by the equivalent of a metal bat."


    Haru suddenly looked squeamish, "Guys, don''t look at Tsu."


    Of course, they all automatically looked.


    "Mmmrph!" Uraraka turned green and held her hand to her mouth.


    Haru hurried to her side, "I said don''t look!" he placed a hand to her back, activating his mystical palm to calm her stomach.


    Kirishima, looking away from the sight gave the other redhead a strained grin, "Geez, man. Give us a better warning next time."


    [Team Asui and Tokoyami have passed the final!]


    Uraraka gave a shaky smile after nearly losing her lunch, "Great! They won!"


    "Haru, be sure to check up on their injuries," Recovery Girl instructed, "Consider this a test of your knowledge during your apprenticeship under me."


    Haru nodded in response, "Yes, Granny Chiyo."


    ***


    [Team Iida and Ojiro have passed the final.]


    "Impressive teamwork!" Kirishima beamed.


    Haru looked up from tending Tokoyami''s minor scrapes and bruises, "It makes sense. Ojiro is an easygoing guy while Iida is all about the rules, but when it comes down to teamwork, they''ll pull through any day," he nudged Dark Shadow''s head away as it tried to monopolize his attention as he held a hand over his classmate''s ?h?st, "Heal!"


    The other students in the room stared in awe at the pale light glimmering from his hand from the sealing miniature sealing formula that appeared.


    Izuku''s eye sparkled as if Christmas had come early, "So cool! Is this a new move? What is it? Is it anything like Mystical Palm!"


    Haru held out his palm facing upward as a small sealing formula appeared, floating above his hand, "Voice-activated Fuinjustu. I ''programmed'' the Sealing Jutsu to activate on command, automatically channeling a measured amount of Yang chakra into a selected person. It restores stamina, performs minor healing, and nullifies pain. The principal helped me create it."


    Tsuyu watched as Haru applied the technique to her as well, "That''s amazing. Ribbit! I''m sure that will be useful."


    Haru clenched his hand, staring at it thoughtfully, "It''s only a minor relief until I can perform more complicated healing that requires more focus. It''s a better alternative than the Beal Bite but it still uses a small part of my life force."


    Uraraka frowned, remembering Aizawa''s warning about using the Heal Bite, "Wait, what?"


    "Before anyone gets concerned..." Recovery Girl interrupted, "Your class rep''s lifeforce is much more considerable than the average person. It wouldn''t surprise me if he lived past a hundred. A move like that is like a single drop to a lake. The reason why the Heal Bite is dangerous is because of its unrestrained nature."


    Izuku and Uraraka sighed if releif.


    An alarm blared, announcing the next match.


    [Team Todoroki and Yaoyorozu! Practical Exam! Ready? Go!]


    ***


    (Later¡­)


    "Got a little careless there, huh Sensei?"


    Aizawa scowled at his student as he sat on the bed in the temporary nurse''s office, away from the other student.


    "Do you want extra homework?"


    Haru schooled his face into a neutral expression as he dabbed the gauze against the shallow cut on his teacher''s cheek, "Bold words to say to the person healing your wounds."


    Aizawa''s scowl deepened, "A single cut. I could have taken care of it myself."


    "And yet, here you are," Haru let out a short chuckle as he used Mystical Palm on his teacher''s cut, "I''m impressed that Todoroki got you with that surprise attack. Those icicle bullets are something else."


    Aizawa sighed, "Forming ice into pointed bullets on his fingers before firing them at point-blank range. He''s taking too much from your book."


    "And... that''s bad..." Haru tilted his head.


    "Problem child."


    Haru scratched the back of his head letting out an awkward chuckle, "Need anything for the eyes?"


    "I''m good. Good back to the observation room."


    ***


    "..."


    [Team Uraraka and Aoyama have passed the final!]


    "..."


    Izuku laughed in relief, "Uraraka''s judgment was great! I can''t believe she used her opponent''s power to get in close!"


    Haru was completely deadpan, "..."


    ''Should I tell him?''


    Tsuyu was skeptical, "Ribbit! I don''t know. It looked to me like Ochaco just lost focus and let go for a second."


    Izuku looked at her questioningly, "Oh, really?"


    She nodded, "Uh-huh. She and Aoyama were talking. I wonder what Aoyama said that shocked her so much?"


    Izuku shrugged, "Who knows. It''s too bad we couldn''t hear their conversations.


    "Yeah, too bad," Haru repeated attempting to hide the fact he guessed the subject of said conversation.


    "You know something, Class Rep?" Tsuyu asked, noticing his behavior.


    "May-be," he glanced at Izuku from the corner of his eyes, mischief evident in the look, "An answer to a maiden''s prayer..."


    Recovery Girl spun her seat around to give the teen a warning look, "What do you know about maiden''s prayers?"


    Haru raised his hands defensively, sweatdropping, "Nothing! It was just an expression!"


    Tokoyami solemnly closed his eyes, "The void of the unknown."


    Izuku looked confused, "Wait? What''s do you mean by maiden''s prayer?"


    Tsuyu shook her head, "Trust me. Just leave it."


    "Oh, uh... Okay..."


    The doors to the room slid open as Iida and Yaoyorozu entered.


    "Uraraka won! Not surprising," Iida praised the brunette on the screen, "I''m happy for her."


    Izuku smiled in response, "Yeah, and you both passed too! Congrats!"


    Iida gave the mossy-haired boy a rare smile, "Thank you for your enthusiasm," he looked past him to look at Haru, "Congratulations on passing, Class Rep."


    Haru raised a couple of fingers in a salute, "Impressive work, Enginium. How are you taking to the new name?"


    Iida brightened even more, "I am honored to bear it. I must thank you for suggesting it. Now that my brother is back to his duties it would have been awkward to use the same name."


    "I just switched the I and the E of Ingenium. It wasn''t that creative of me," Haru admitted.


    Iida gave him a small bow, "Nevertheless, I''m grateful."


    [Team Ashido and Kaminari! Practical Exam! Ready? Go!]


    Yaoyorozu instantly took interest, "They''re meant to fight Principal Nezu. I curious to see him in action."


    Haru''s eyes glazed over, "Oh, they''re doomed."


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    "Okay!" Ashido looked over at Kaminari as the two of them ran through the maze of factories and machinery of the industrial training ground, "So, what do you want to do?"


    A few months ago, Kaminari would have said something like, ''Ah, let''s just run. Even if he does find us, he''s tiny. I can take care of him with my electricity.''


    But he didn''t say this for several reasons.


    First, there was the philosophy Haru once quoted from a crazy old unc-wise old man in a forest. ''Size Matters Not''


    Second, he understood that appearances were deceiving. After all that had happened in the past year, learning under Aizawa, training with yakuza, fighting villains, making friends, he understood this fact all too well.


    Third, and most importantly, he heard about Principal Nezu from Haru. It wasn''t much information, but even he could understand that if someone was much smarter than you, you have a problem.


    "We''d better find a way out of here quickly without attracting too much attention," he stated in a sober tone, surprising his teammate, "Our opponent isn''t much of a fighter, but he''s probably the top strategist in the country. Unless we happen to figure out exactly where he is, we don''t have a snowball''s chance at beating him directly."


    Ashido paled, beginning to cry crocodile tears, "Ah man! And I thought we had gotten lucky!" she pouted, "Since when did you come up with plans? What happened to beings stupid?"


    Kaminari sent her a smug smile, "I guess hanging out with all the smart people are rubbing off on me!"


    There was a distant sound of creaking metal that made the two students halt in their tracks.


    Ashido looked around in confusion, "What''s that noise?"


    Kaminari glanced over his shoulder, "It''s getting louder. It couldn''t be the principal, could it?" a shadow of fear passed over the electric blonde''s face as realization hit, "Oh crap."


    There was a final crash of metal as the factory pipes above them snapped and hurtled down towards them.


    "LOOK OUT!"


    Kaminari grabbed Ashido by her costume his body crackling with yellow electricity as he dashed himself to the end of the street.


    He shut off his Quirk, steadying a shaken Ashido as he saw the collapse moving towards him.


    "****!"


    Both students ran down the street as fast as their legs could carry them.


    "KAMINARI, WHAT IS GOING ON?" Ashido screeched as she fled for her life.


    Kaminari screamed back at her, "I DON''T KNOW! IT MUST BE THE PRINCIPAL!" he used his electricity to give himself and his partner another headstart, "WHAT THE HELL? IS THIS SOME SORT OF KARMA FOR EARLIER? FINE! I''M SORRY! OKAY, I DIDN''T GET SMARTER! HAPPY?"


    ***


    From the top of a wrecking ball crane a short distance away, Nezu calmly took a sip from his teacup, "Why yes, I am," he reached out a paw, using the controls to send the wrecking ball towards its next target, "I can cause chain reactions depending on what I destroy."


    The crane swung around, smashing down the wall to a building full of electrical generators. The generators inside were crushed under the debris, exploding as a result. The explosions caused more damage which in turn caused more damage several times over.


    "Such calculations are as simple for me to make as a cup of tea," Nezu observed the movements of the two fleeing students, "Unfortunately, those two don''t realize that one by one I''m sealing off every direct path to the escape gate!" he cackled, nearly spilling the teacup he was drinking from, "A genius villain can always win from afar! AHAHAHAHAHA!"


    ***


    (Back in the observation room...)


    Recovery Girl leaned a cheek against her hand, as the principal''s maniacal laughter rang over the speakers, "Nezu is a truly unique being you won''t find anywhere else in the world. In the past, humans conducted horrible experiments on him. So, in times like this, he gets his vengeance."


    Haru stared at the screen, "Nezu: Principal of UA High School. Species: Unknown. Mutant Quirk: High Spec. Grants intelligence, perception, and comprehension beyond human capability and perfect photographic memory. IQ-wise, he easily reaches the 250 range. The only weakness to the Quirk is lack of information. It can only work with the information it is given," he looked at the screen, "From where he is, Nezu is unstoppable. The only way to win this match is to take the opening he gives you," his shoulders sank in the gloom, "It''s unnerving how fast he thinks. He''s already absorbed all the knowledge about Fuinjutsu that I have even though he can''t use it. I''m the one who''s supposed to have an affinity and he''s surpassed a grandmaster level in knowledge in only a few weeks."


    Needless to say, Haru had spent a few sleepless nights at one point upon realizing how dangerous Fuinjutsu was and that he had given it to a person who held a grudge against humanity. Only the fact Nezu could not use chakra gave the Uzumaki peace of mind.


    Nezu wouldn''t figure out a way around that, right?


    Haru swore that if the walking furry pulled an awakening and started using Jutsu, his soul would flee to the afterlife faster than a demon running from holy water.


    Also, he had to make sure never to activate any of the seals Nezu inscribed without thoroughly examining it first.


    It never hurt to be too careful.


    ***


    [Team Ashido and Kaminari have failed due to the time expiring.]


    Nezu sipped his tea and looked directly at the spectators at the other side of the observation screen, "And here I went and left and escape route open for them because I''m so nice... AHAHAHAHAHA!"


    ***


    Chills zipped up everyone''s spines.


    "They lost," Izuku breathed out in disbelief.


    Iida adjusted his glasses, "They never even saw their opponent. I can''t imagine how frustrated they must be."


    Haru looked at Kaminari''s devastated expression with saddened eyes, "And Kaminari worked so hard to improve his skills these past months. He didn''t get to do anything."


    The doors slid open as Uraraka ran in, "Mina''s team lost the battle?"


    Yaoyorozu nodded sadly, "Yes, their opponent''s strategy was flawless. They just couldn''t beat him."


    The brunette girl clenched her fists in disappointment, "That''s terrible!" she looked in pity at the two defeated students on the screen, "They must be crushed."


    Iida tried to change the subject, not wanting to dwell on another''s misfortune when they weren''t present, "But you passed. Congratulations!"


    Uraraka''s frown faded as she smiled at his enthusiasm, "Thanks, you too, Iida."


    Tsuyu raised a finger to her cheek, "Ochako, what were you talking to Aoyama about right before the end of your match against Thirteen?"


    The question caught the other girl off guard, "Uh... oh... well..."


    ''Do you like him?''


    Remembering Aoyama''s question, cause her face to blush a bright pink as she waved her arms around frantically, "It was nothing! You''ve got it all wrong! It was just battle stuff, understand? I promise, you guys!"


    Iida gave her a strange look, "What''s the matter with you?"


    A question mark appeared over the oblivious Izuku''s head.


    Tsuyu gave her friend a blank look. Something happened out there, huh Ochako.


    "The deep secrets of the mysterious mind," Tokoyami murmured.


    Dark Shadow peered from over his shoulder, "Uraraka has a cru¨C" his mouth was covered by Haru''s hand.


    "Let this play out."


    The Quirk snickered in amusement returning to its master.


    The alarm caught them all by surprise.


    [Team Koda and Jiro. Practical Exam. Ready? Go!]


    ***


    (Ground Omega...)


    Jiro and Koda looked at each other as they discussed their strategy.


    "Let''s avoid Present Mic if possible," Jiro suggested, "We should head straight for the escape gate. Sound good?"


    Koda gave her a thumb''s up and nodded in response.


    Jiro took the lead, "Then let''s hit it."


    In agreement, the two students ran through the forested area towards the exit gate.


    ***


    "The practical exam matches student''s up with teachers they''re supposed to have a problem against. That''s the whole point, right," Iida asked.


    Yaoyorozu had a worried expression on her face, "Yes..."


    Izuku looked solemn, "It''s clear to see what this team''s weaknesses are."


    Kirishima rested his hands on his h?ps, "Yeah."


    Tsuyu nodded, "I agree. What are they going to do against Present Mic?"


    "Both of them have sound-related Quirks," Izuku analyzed, "But their opponent will be able to drown out everything around them."


    Haru didn''t say anything as his eyes remained glued to the dark-haired girl on the screen, a preoccupied look on his face.


    Even so, he remained aware enough to notice Dark Shadow appearing beside him.


    "Jiro looks really nice today, Class Rep," it murmured in his ear, "Or maybe she always looks nice to you."


    Haru rubbed the back of his head as a slight hint of pink dusted his cheeks, "You think so?" he paused, "Wait a minute..."


    "Dark Shadow, behave," Tokoyami reprimanded under his breath.


    Haru held up a hand as he whispered to the sentient Quirk, "Ashido updated her ship list. Apparently, Tsu and your master are the newest hot topic."


    Dark Shadow giggled as Tokoyami grunted in surprise, trying not to reveal he had overheard.


    "Hey, Asui!"


    Tsuyu looked up at Dark Shadow, "Yes?"


    Dark Shadow opened its mouth to speak but noticed the tiny ball of fire Haru was casually playing between his fingers.


    "This match is going to be interesting, don''t you think?" it asked hurriedly.


    Tokoyami breathed a sigh of relief and Haru snuffed out his flames.


    ***


    Present Mic stood in front of the escape gate, sighing in boredom.


    "Come on, let''s finish this set," he ?r??n?d, "Some people have arbor ardor but I''m more of a city kitty, yuh dig?" he took a deep breath, "YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Using his Quirk: Voice, the hero''s scream rose to a high pitch that pierced through the foliage of the forest, quickly taking effect.


    ***


    Jiro and Koda covered their ears unable to move from the pain.


    The girl gritted her teeth, "So loud!" she looked desperately at her teammate, "Koda, you can communicate with animals, can''t you? Try and get some birds to attack him or something!"


    Koda waved his hand desperately signaling that even if he wanted to risk the animal''s lives for that, Present Mic''s voice would drive them away.


    Jiro fought back the throbbing in her head, "His shouts make me feel like my eardrums are going to burst. He''s like a superpowered death amp! A speaker of doom!" they both took off running, hoping to avoid the next yell, "There''s no way we can get close to him, and even if we could, he''d probably see us coming. I bet he''s just standing at the gate, waiting for us."


    "COME OUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT!"


    The scream hit them like a brick wall.


    Jiro bit back a whimper of pain, "M-my ears!"


    "I''M GETTING BORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRED! HURRY UP ALREADYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!"


    The two students were driven to their knees, their hands pressed to their ears.


    "Any more of this and we might go deaf," Jiro said, searching her surroundings for something to help. She placed her hand on a nearby boulder to push herself up when she noticed a small, black insect crawling on it, "An ant?" her face lit up, "Hey, Koda! You control bugs and stuff, right?" she held up the ant for the boy to see, "Look at this. An ally!"


    Koda''s face became overshadowed with fear as he let out a muted scream.


    Jiro blinked in confusion, holding the ant closer to his face.


    Koda let out another frightened cry as he ran to hide behind a tree.


    Jiro deadpanned, "So. He doesn''t like bugs."


    The screams caught Present Mic''s attention, "THERE YOU ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRE!"


    Jiro cringed and tried to use her own sound waves to try and cancel out the yell.


    The attempt failed as the screaming overpowered the girl''s heartbeat.


    "LET''S MAKE SOME NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOISE!"


    Once again Jiro was driven to her knees, "Koda, tell me, can you control bugs or not?" she snapped out.


    Koda gave her a trembling thumbs up to signify yes.


    Jiro rammed her earphone jack into the boulder, "Good!"


    The large stone burst as it was injected with sound. Underneath an ?ssortment of bug life writhed as their cover was exposed.


    Koda, now completely terrified, screamed.


    Jiro was getting desperate, "Sorry, I know it''s scary¨C"


    "YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    She let out a cry of pain, trying to block out the sound with her hands as she yelled over the scream, "¨COur opponent is way too strong! It''s the only thing I can think of!" the scream faded and she lowered her voice to a regular volume, "If you can pull it off, we still have a chance," she sent the boy a reassuring smile, "You can do it. You want to be a hero, don''t you? If so, then we''ve got to pass!"


    Koda opened his tear-stained eyes and gasped on seeing a trail of blood trickling from the girl''s ears. He stared at the bugs, his fear nearly causing him to faint as the edges of his vision darkened.


    Steeling himself, he gritted his teeth and leaned over the creepy crawlies.


    "Comeonlittleoneshearmycallnowitistimetotakeoutthemanwhoisresponsibleforallthisterriblenoise!"


    Jiro completely freaked, "You can talk?"


    ***


    At the gate, Present Mic whistled nonchalantly, "What''s the deal? Are they going to run down the clock and hide out the whole time?"


    He felt a slight movement by his foot and look down.


    The earth by his feet erupted as a swarm of various insects and their cousins crawled up the DJ''s leg.


    The training ground echoed with the hero''s scream before he fell over in a complete faint, foaming at the mouth.


    ***


    (Observation room...)


    Haru deadpanned at the unconscious Present Mic, as Koda princess carried the injured Jiro through the escape gate, "All voice and no stomach," he said uncharitably, seemingly miffed at the Voice Hero for some odd reason.


    The other student seemed to disagree.


    "That''s tough, even for a pro..." Iida grunted out, a little shaken at the sight of bugs swarming a grown man like in some retro horror film.


    "Wow, Koda," Izuku spoke in a similar tone, "Harsh move."


    Recovery Girl seemed to agree with Haru, "He let a few bugs beat him?"


    [Team Koda and Jiro have passed the exam.]


    Kirishima grinned, "Nice! They passed!" he looked at Haru, "Pretty creative of them, huh Class Rep?"


    He stopped when he only saw the blinking outline of where Haru had been standing a moment before.


    "Haru?"


    ***


    Jiro hissed in pain as she was accidentally jolted, "Ow, ow, ow!"


    Koda began sweating profusely as he stared down at her in concern.


    Jiro gave him a reassuring smile, "I''ll be fine, Koda. Thanks for the help."


    The teenage boy nodded furiously.


    There was a slight rush of wind as Haru suddenly appeared at the entrance to the observation building.


    "I''ll carry her from here," he stepped forward, reaching out his arms for the female student.


    Jiro felt herself grow hot and tried to protest, "Wait, I''m fine! I don''t need to be¨C"


    She was cut off by Haru''s steady arms, sliding under her, and pulled her to his ?h?st before she realized it had happened.


    "Your eardrums have been ruptured," Haru ran a quick diagnosis as healing chakra emanated from his arms and into the girl he was now carrying, "Due to the exposure to loud sound frequencies, the cells in your cochlea have been damaged. You may have brain injuries as well," he looked up at Koda, "I''ll take you both to the recovery room to heal."


    Turning red in embarrassment, Jiro hid her face inside Haru''s robe, not daring to look at him.


    Over her head, Haru suddenly had a giddy grin on his face, silently screaming over how cute she looked. He stopped when he saw Koda giving him a thumbs up but nodded in response just the same.


    ***


    "There," Haru sighed as he finally heard the peaceful breathing coming from Jiro as he finished healing her, "Now let''s check your injuries, Koda."


    Haru seated the other boy across from him and activated his Mystical Palm and placed them on both sides of his head, feeling for the damage caused by Present Mic.


    "It seems your physical made you more resilient to Voice''s sound waves. Some minor damage to the ear canal and slight brain trauma. Your heartbeat is a bit off, something bothering you?"


    Koda fidgeted with his hands, remaining dumb.


    Haru didn''t press and continued to soothe the pain, waiting.


    "S-she had to fight because I-I ran away! It''s my fault!" Koda''s childlike voice sounded strange from his large body, but it fit with his gentle and timid personality in a complimentary way.


    Haru kept his expression calm as he spoke in a conversational tone, "You suffer from entomophobia, correct? I''m just guessing from your reaction during the test."


    Koda nodded, furiously.


    Haru hummed deep in his throat, "There''s nothing to be ashamed of in being scared. Fear is a natural thing. It''s how humans are. It''s how we deal with it that fear that can make us stand apart from others. You showed fortitude when you pushed past your fear and won the match. You did a good job."


    Koda quirked an awkward smile at the praise, "Th-thank you... I''ll get stronger!"


    Haru held up a finger, "Someone once told me that power and perfection are overrated. Choose to do what makes you happy. Don''t get stronger for strength itself. Be sure that strength has a purpose.."


    Koda nodded in understanding, "Mmm!"


    ***


    (Later in the observation room¡­)


    "...Kill me now..." Haru strained from the bottom of his throat as he stared at the screen.


    Izuku was frozen in shock speaking in the same tone, "What is he doing?"


    After seeing Hagakure and Shoji''s impressive win a few minutes before, everyone couldn''t help but deadpan at the sight of Mineta running away, wailing at the top of his lungs.


    Haru moved to crouch in the corner in shame, unable to live with the fact he was a class representative for... this travesty.


    The other members of 1A in the room sent silent prayers for his peace of mind.


    "But he was looking forward to the training camp so much," Izuku wondered aloud, "Why is he ready to give up now?"


    "I don''t know if he can bounce back from this," Recovery Girl admitted with a sigh.


    ***


    Midnight gave a sadistic smirk at the tiny figure fleeing from her as she cradled the sleeping Sero in her ??p.


    "Where are you going, Grape Juice? The gate''s the other way," she chimed after him.


    Mineta turned to look back, crying tears of blood in rage at the other boy, "Sero, you bastard! I''ll never forgive you for getting to be in her ??p!"


    ***


    Everyone had the same dumbstruck expression. ''Is he crying blood?''


    Haru looked up from his corner, where mushrooms had sprouted among the dank gloom or his aura, "I wash my hands of him."


    They all watched as Mineta frantically ran away, openly cursing Sero for sling-shooting him to safety and getting caught.


    Instead of being happy to have avoided capture, he was more upset over the fact that the other boy and not he was being held by the R-Rated Hero.


    "It might be hard for a kid like that to make it out of this school," Recovery Girl observed.


    Kirishima looked at her questioningly, "Wait, what do you mean?"


    "UA is constantly creating new obstacles for our students to overcome," Recovery Girl explained, "In order to move forward successfully, students need to have a concrete goal to focus on. If your d?s?r? is to just be a hero for no reason, your path isn''t going to be easy. If some who only wants to be a hero reaches their goal, then they have no real future," she placed a hand to her chin thoughtfully, "I wonder... is there a goal in that child''s heart he can focus on to win."


    At that moment, the sound tuned in for them all to hear as they heard Mineta gasp under his breath.


    [I want girls to love me... so I can touch them...]


    "Well, that''s straightforward," Recovery Girl somehow managed to keep a straight face, "Haru, stop growing mushrooms in the corner."


    There was a sound of chewing as Dark Shadow hovered among the group with an armful of the fungi it had collected from Haru''s corner, munching them like popcorn.


    The other student sweatdropped.


    ***


    [Team Mineta and Sero have passed the exam!]


    "Seems that he pulled one over all of us," Recovery Girl mused, impressed, "He tricked Midnight into a trap and used his Quirk to keep her from stopping him from escaping with Sero. Seems like he has a scheming mind in that head."


    Tsuyu looked at Haru who was still slumped in the corner, "Are you alright, Class Rep?"


    They all looked over to the corner to see Haru meditating.


    "Class Rep?" Yaoyorozu called out, receiving no response.


    Recovery Girl chuckled, "Now that the drama''s over, he''s probably preparing for the next match."


    Uraraka blinked and noticed Izuku was gone, "Oh yeah, Deku and Bakugo are fighting All Might next."


    Iida''s face looked grim, "I think this fight may be the hardest out of all the others."

 Chapter 50 - Halloween Special-The Nightmare of All Hallows Eve Song

    I wanted to write an official Special but had to focus on the actual story this week.


    If you want, you can check out my short story, ''Requiescat in Pace: My Hero Academia Halloween Short Story,'' Beware of manga spoilers!


    ***


    Primary Cast: Listed by Seat Number In Fanfic


    Yuga Aoyama-Pixie


    Mina Ashido-Alchamist


    Tsuyu Asui-Swamp Monster (Frog Species)


    Teyna Iida-Frankenstein


    Ochaco Uraraka-Witch


    Denki Kaminari-Incubus


    Eijiro Kirishima-Dragonborn


    Koji Koda-Animal Summoner


    Mezo Shoji-Octopod


    Haruko Uzumaki-Slender Man


    Kyoka Jiro-Fallen


    Hanta Sero-Undead


    Fumikage Tokoyami-Boogyman


    Shoto Todoroki-Vampire


    Katsuki Bakugo-Werewolf


    Izuku Midoriya-Ghost


    Minoru Mineta-Clown


    Momo Yaoyorozu-Sorcoress


    Hitoshi Shinso-Warlock


    Ibara Shiozaki-Dryad


    Neito Monoma-Kitsune


    Shota Aizawa-Mummy


    All Might-Pumpkin King


    During the one night of the year that monsters run amok. The night preceding the holy day that dawned on the first day of November. The night knew of old as All Hallows Eve.


    In a place far from human civilization, UA, the Hidden Village of monsters, stood on top of a vast mountain range, concealed among the magical mists that protected it from all dangers. Throughout the year, the barrier remained closed to the outside world, only to be opened once a year.


    One night in the year, the creatures of UA would pour out across the world, performing their duties. They''d bring fear and terror to the humans of Earth, bringing the spirit of the holiday to fruition.


    Now, as the night drew to a close, they all gathered together in song.


    ***


    (Play: This Is Halloween (Animatic)(Creepypasta)(Remake): youtu.be/ZB9gjCxBy38)


    ***


    [Everyone:]


    ? Boys and girls of every age ?


    ? Come with us and you will see ?


    ? This, our town of Halloween ?


    ? This is Halloween, this is Halloween ?


    [Ibara and Kyoka: *Rocking it*]


    ? Pumpkins scream in the dead of night ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? This is Halloween, everybody, make a scene ?


    [Hanta and Denki: *Hissing*]


    ? Trick or treat ''til the neighbors gonna die of fright ?


    ? It''s our town, everybody scream ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? In this town of Halloween ?


    [Katsuki: *Growling*]


    ? I am the one hiding under your bed ?


    ? Teeth ground sharp and eyes glowing red ?


    [Mezo: *In a deep voice*]


    ? I am the one hiding under your stairs ?


    ? Fingers like snakes and spiders in my hair ?


    ? This is Halloween, this is Halloween ?


    ? Halloween, Halloween ?


    ? Halloween, Halloween ?


    [Shoto and Hitoshi: *Monotone*]


    ? In this town, we call home ?


    ? Everyone hail to the pumpkin song ?


    [Yuga: *Sparkling*]


    ? In this town, don''t we love it now? ?


    ? Everybody''s waiting for the next surprise ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? ''Round that corner, man hiding in the trash can ?


    ? Something''s waiting now to pounce and how you''ll scream ?


    [Koji: *Shyly*]


    ? This is Halloween ?


    [Eijiro:]


    ? Red and black ?


    [Tsuyu:]


    ? Slimy green ?


    [Izuku: *Innocently*]


    ? Aren''t you scared? ?


    [Ochaco: *Smiling*]


    ? Well, that''s just fine ?


    [Both:]


    ? Say it once ?


    ? Say it twice ?


    ? Take a chance and roll the dice ?


    ? Ride with the moon in the dead of night ?


    [Tenya: *Very into it*]


    ? Everybody scream, everybody scream ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? In our town of Halloween ?


    [Minoru: *Dramatically trying to be cool*]


    ? I am the clown with the tear-away face ?


    ? Here in a flash and gone without a trace ?


    [Haru: *Appears as a silhouette on the wall*]


    ? I am the who when you call, "Who''s there?" ?


    [Toru:]


    ? I am the wind blowing through your hair ?


    [Fumikage: *Appears in the moonlight*]


    ? I am the shadow on the moon at night ?


    ? Filling your dreams to the brim with fright ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? This is Halloween, this is Halloween ?


    ? Halloween, Halloween ?


    ? Halloween, Halloween ?


    [Author: *Feeling left out*]


    ? Halloween, Halloween ?


    [Harusquad: *Mixed voices*]


    ? Tender lumplings everywhere ?


    ? Life''s no fun without a good scare ?


    [Aizawa: *Not happy at being pulled out of his sarcophagus*]


    ? That''s our job ?


    [Nieto:]


    ? But we''re not mean ?


    [Both:]


    ? In our town of Halloween ?


    [Mashirao: *Dropping from the ceiling*]


    ? In this town, don''t we love it now? ?


    ? Everybody is waiting for the next surprise ?


    [Bakusquad:]


    ? Our man, All Might, might catch you in the back ?


    ? And scream like a banshee ?


    ? Make you jump out of your skin ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? This is Halloween, everybody scream ?


    [Haru: *As All Might appears*]


    ? Won''t you please make way for a very special guy ?


    [Dekusquad:]


    ? Our man, All Might, is king of the Pumpkin Patch ?


    ? Everyone hail to the Pumpkin King now ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? This is Halloween, this is Halloween ?


    ? ''Halloween, ''Halloween ?


    ? ''Halloween, ''Halloween ?


    [Haru and Kyoka:]


    ? In this town, we call home ?


    ? Everyone hail to the pumpkin song ?


    [Everyone:]


    ? LA! LA! LA! ?


    ? LA-LA-LA! ?


    ? LA! LA! ?


    ? LA-LA-LA! ?


    ? LA! LA! ?


    ? LA-LA-LA! ?


    ? LA-LA-LA! ?


    ? WEEEEEEEEEE! ?

 Chapter 51 - Its Called Masochism

    The massive gates to the cityscape training area of Ground Beta slammed shut behind the two hero students.


    Katsuki''s boots thumped softly against the pavement as he walked, his eyes staring straight ahead as bitter memories flowed through his mind.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on with your power, but I saw the way you were using it now and I want you to know. It''s seriously pissing me off.''


    Katsuki turned a fierce glare in Izuku''s direction, causing the other boy to flinch.


    ''I won''t have a half-assed result from you like at the festival. We''ll be getting individual scores in the upcoming finals. New rankings. So we''ll all know exactly where we''re standing. I''ll show you how much better I am.''


    He looked away, his glare intensifying as he remembered his words towards Haru.


    ''After I slay those two, I''m coming for you. You better give it all you got from the start. I don''t care what you can or can''t tell me but be ready for me to force you to spill your guts.''


    Why?


    ''I''m not born of this world.''


    Why?


    Why?


    ''I was born in a time of war, in a world where war was an everyday practice.''


    Why?


    ''Most of my memories of my parents are of them suffering through years of constant war, starvation, and betrayal. They had no happy memories to share.''


    Why was he so damn weak?


    He wasn''t strong enough.


    All the secrets.


    All the lies.


    All the pain.


    And yet he knew so little.


    It wasn''t the secrets about Haru''s origin that pissed him off.


    There was something there. Something deeper and darker. Something that was twisting and festering deep inside. Something Haru refused to tell to anyone. Even if no one else saw it, Katsuki was painfully watching his younger sibling die inside every day.


    All he knew was that it somehow concerned Izuku. The look of guilt, the pain, the pity, the sorrow, the self-loathing.


    Only Katsuki saw the hidden pain in Haru''s eyes whenever he looked at the green-haired boy.


    It wasn''t because of the bullying or the times they drifted apart. It did not explain any of it.


    Despite it all, Haru had always remained looking at Izuku, stood by him when needed, allowed himself to be cast off when pushed away, tirelessly patched every wound, wiped away every tear, remaining the guardian angel to the end.


    Katsuki felt a sharp pain in his ?h?st, not sure if it was because of feelings of jealously and rage something else, and ultimately refused to care. Until he could prove himself the strongest, he''d keep fighting.


    For himself and for his brother.


    Izuku watched his former friend''s back nervously as he trailed along behind, hesitant to talk to him.


    Summoning up his courage, he quickened his step, calling after him, "Kacchan, listen. In this exam, the teacher''s the villain and we''re the heroes. So, we need a solid plan. Normally I''d suggest that we''d analyze the villain''s combat ability and choose to fight them or run away based on that," he spoke a little desperately, noticing he was being ignored, "But in this case, the villain is All Might, so we don''t even need to think about it! Combat is out of the question! It''ll be impossible to beat him in a fight!" Katsuki sped up his pace and Izuku hurried to keep up, "It''s a really bad idea, Kacchan!"


    "Stop following me!"


    Katsuki''s angry retort stopped Izuku in his tracks before trying to reason with him again, "All Might is probably waiting for us on this main road. We should take another route!"


    "I''m not going to run away from this fight," Katsuki growled, "It''ll look better if we blast that smile off his face."


    Izuku hissed in frustration, "No! We should avoid fighting him no matter what it takes!"


    Katsuki kept his eyes focused on the path ahead, "I''ll toy with him until the time is almost up and then knock him unconscious for real!"


    Izuku stopped, groaning under his breath at the ash-blonde''s stubbornness. ''Why do things have to be so difficult between me and Kacchan? I don''t have time to worry about upsetting him!''


    "Think about this! You know what All Might can do! Even with those handicap weights, it''s impossible for you to win in a fight against him!"


    "I don''t want to hear another word," his voice was even more menacing than Izuku had ever heard before, "Just because you think you''re getting stronger, doesn''t mean you get to tell me what to do."


    Izuku sat up, checking his hand to make sure his nose wasn''t bleeding before calling out again as Katsuki walked away.


    "Wait, Kacchan! All I''m trying to do is get us past the final! This is for both of us!"


    Katsuki whirled around screaming at the top of his lungs, "I TOLD YOU, I DON''T NEED YOUR DUMB POWER TO PASS! I CAN WIN ALL BY MYSELF!"


    "WILL YOU STOP YELLING? THIS IS WHY WE NEVER HAVE REAL CONVERSATIONS!" Izuku finally lost his temper and screamed back at him with just as much force.


    A sudden shock wave shot through the length of the main street, devastating the building and roads it touched.


    The two distracted students were b?r?ly able to keep their feet as they were knocked back by the force.


    As the blast faded, footsteps sounded through the settling dust as a familiar voice addressed them.


    "Who really cares if I destroy this city?"


    Both boys felt a sudden pressure of intimidation as the number one hero appeared before them.


    "If you think of this as an exam and not a real fight, you''ll be sorry," All Might''s intense blue eyes gleamed dangerously, "I''m a villain now, heroes, remember that. You''d better come at me with everything you''ve got. I won''t pull my punches!"


    Izuku felt terror take over his mind, "It''s over if we fight him head-on! Let''s run!"


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" Katsuki moved to attack.


    Izuku reached out helplessly towards his partner as All Might charged forward, "Kacchan, no!"


    Katsuki ignored him, raising his arms, "How about a Stun Grenade!"


    In a loud explosion, a blinding light hit All Might''s eyes, temporarily stealing his vision.


    Katsuki instantly charged in, taking advantage of his stunned enemy "You wanted all I''ve got, All Might? Like that wasn''t my plan!" he raised his arm once again for an explosion, "I never¨C"


    He was silenced as All Might hand grabbed onto his face. Instead of instinctively trying to make his opponent let go, Katsuki aimed both hands at All Might''s face and body, blasting off a rapid series of explosions at point-blank range.


    Katsuki gasped, completely winded.


    "Your rapid-fire blasts were weak, hardly more than a sting," the Symbol of Peace taunted. He looked over his shoulder, "Where are you going?" in the blink of an eye, he vanished and reappeared directly behind Izuku, "Don''t think I''ve forgotten about you already, Young Midoriya. Are you really going to leave your teammate here and run away?"


    Izuku''s survival instincts kicked in as he activated his Quirk and leaped away.


    He was startled by Katsuki''s angry yell that came directly from behind, "Move it!"


    There was a crash of colliding bodies as Izuku and Katsuki accidentally slammed into each other midair. Each trying to go in different directions.


    ***


    Haru felt a pain in his arm and pulled his nails from the skin of his now b?r? arms. He subtly healed his broken skin and pulled the face mask of his costume back over his face without anyone noticing.


    He could have hidden his emotions better if he hadn''t removed his robe and sugegasa earlier when trying to revive Sero, but he''d left them in the nurse''s room.


    The plan to meditate during the match had ultimately failed as his ability to focus had dropped.


    He held his chin in his hand, seemingly pondering the match casually, but his eyes burned searchingly as he closely observed the actions of the test participants.


    ***


    Izuku pushed himself back to his feet, groaning from the hard fall. He looked up to see Katsuki stalking directly towards All Might again, his head bowed in determination.


    "Kacchan¨C!"


    "Out of the way," the blonde snapped.


    Izuku grimaced angrily, "Haven''t you been listening to me? It''ll be insane to fight him head-on!"


    "Shut up, scum," Katsuki''s voice rasped at the base of his throat, "I will win this," he sent another glare in All Might''s direction as he kept walking, "That''s what it means to be a hero, Deku."


    Izuku paused, his expression changed slightly but he was still unconvinced.


    "At the very least, we should still try to avoid him."


    "Incoming, heroes!" All Might''s call caught them off guard as the number one hero sailed in from the air, "I have a small gift for the one who wants to run!"


    Izuku found himself pinned to the ground by a piece of broken rail, the rack of metal driven deep into the ground by All Might''s weight.


    Katsuki hurriedly moved to blast the hero away but received a gut punch to the stomach that sent him flying away, also causing him to hurl his lunch.


    Izuku, squirmed under the rail, unable to move, "Kacchan, are you okay?"


    Katsuki''s body twitched slightly, but he seemed unable to get up.


    Flashes of memory played through Izuku''s mind, remembering their childhood and when Katsuki had resolved to be a hero.


    His goal to always win...


    His determination to protect his family...


    His drive to succeed...


    Izuku watched as Katsuki slammed his fist into the ground, slowly pushing himself up. The green-haired teen grit his teeth and slowly pushed against the rail. ''Kacchan... You may be a jerk, but... I get it. You always have one goal that you fight for in everything you do. You make sure that you''re the winner... and honestly, I admire you for that.''


    All Might watched Katsuki struggle to stand, and began chiding him, "I wonder why you''re so angry, Young Bakugo? Is it Young Midoriya''s sudden improvement?" the Symbol of Peace stood over the young hero, "You have to remember each of your rankings when the years first began. It''s much easier to level up when you''re a novice. Getting all worked up over that is a waste of your full potential," he turned his head towards the boy, "Do you see that? Do you understand me? You still have so much more room to grow stronger, boy, and I don''t just mean your Quirk."


    "Shut up, All Might," Katsuki rasped, "You don''t know shit about me. If I''m so bad that I have to get help from a weakling like him..." he hissed in pain, "Then I''d rather lose this. Do you hear me?"


    Izuku''s fist slammed into his cheek.


    "DON''T YOU DARE SAY THAT YOU''D RATHER LOSE!" the other boy yelled at him furiously, "LET''S WIN THIS, KACCHAN!"


    All Might, raised his fist to strike him down as Izuku spun on his heel, a new look of determination in his eyes.


    ''Just like before. Like Haru-chan taught me. Focus the power into the palm.'' He pulled back his hand, channeling his Quirk into his arm. ''And create my own move!''


    "DAKOTA SMASH!"


    Izuku flung out a palm strike sending out a blast of air in All Might''s face.


    The hero grunted, unhurt, but slightly stunned at the unexpected move.


    Izuku took advantage of the distraction and zipped himself to Katsuki''s side, grabbed him, and fled into a nearby alleyway.


    ***


    "Haru, please don''t punch the wall anymore," Recovery Girl ordered nonchalantly as a thud sounded from behind her.


    Haru pulled his fist from the slightly cracked wall, "My apologies. I''ll fix it."


    Recovery Girl stroked her chin thoughtfully, "On second thought, give it another punch for me. I have some choice words for a certain someone later and need to blow off some steam until then. Just repair the damage when you''re done."


    "As you wish, Sensei."


    The other students sweatdropped.


    ***


    "Drop me, you bastard..." Katsuki gritted out painfully as Izuku ran with him on his shoulder.


    Izuku ignored him, "Hang on, I got you."


    Katsuki slammed an elbow into his rescuer''s head, forcing him to drop him, "I told you to put me down, damn it!"


    They both collapsed on either side of the alleyway, breathing hard.


    "Kacchan, I really can''t think of a way for us to beat All Might or a way to make a clean getaway without him stopping us."


    Katsuki glared at him fiercely, "Huh?"


    Izuku spoke before the angry blonde could yell at him, "But before you give up, we can at least try using my power. You can''t say you''re okay with losing!" he looked at Katsuki straight in the eye, "You''re you because you never give in. You''re always fighting. Ever since we were kids, you always said, ''The most amazing hero always wins.'' How can you give up now!


    Katsuki let out a fierce yell and slammed a compressed explosion into the wall by Izuku''s head, "Haru, you better not be spying on us. Shut off your damn sensory."


    There was a rustle as a small paper bu??erfly peeled off the wall, just out of sight of the camera. It folded on itself for a moment before taking the shape of a hand. A hand that was clearly flipping him the middle finger.


    The elder Bakugo grabbed the paper and burned it to ash.


    Izuku paled, snapping out of his terrified trance, "How did you?"


    "I know my kid brother, Deku," Katsuki straightened up, forcing out his next words, "I won''t say this again, so listen, you useless nerd. All Might''s speed is insane. No matter where you try to run and hide, there''s no way you''ll avoid fighting him."


    Izuku protested, "Yeah, but we don''t stand a chance in combat! I mean, you saw him back there!"


    "Shut the hell up, before I kill you!"


    Izuku froze as Katsuki lowered his tone.


    "He won''t stop unless by a full-power attack. I learned that earlier with my mini blasts. So..."


    ***


    All Might trotted up the street, turning his head every which way as he kept an eye out for the testers.


    ''That was an unexpected move. Where did they run off to? Are they planning to head to the escape gate? No.''


    Katsuki suddenly blasted himself from an alleyway the Symbol of Peace had passed only a moment before, "You''re going the wrong way!"


    All Might stopped, readying himself to counter the blonde, "Is that supposed to be a sneak attack?"


    Katsuki''s face was twisted in mixed anger and humiliation as he sent several large blasts at All Might''s face, "DEKU!"


    Izuku appeared from the other alley, wearing one of Katsuki''s grenade-shaped gauntlets on his arm.


    Katsuki blasted himself into the air, "SHOOT NOW!"


    Izuku aimed the gauntlet at his hero, furrowing his eyebrows as he pulled the pin, "I''m sorry, All Might."


    A massive explosion shook the training ground as All Might was engulfed in a raging inferno.


    Izuku was knocked back from the recoil, nearly losing his footing. He grunted in pain as his shoulder was nearly wrenched out of its socket.


    "Run, you idiot!"


    Izuku shook himself and dashed towards the exit in a flash of green electricity as Katsuki did the same with his explosions.


    As the smoke behind them started to settle, All Might ?r??n?d slightly and coughed, "Ow! That got me," he stared after the two fleeing figures, "A compromise between running and fighting, that''s pretty decent for an impromptu strategy."


    He glanced at his surroundings.


    ''They also limited the damage by aiming at places I already damaged. I think I taught them that during their very first combat training.'' He coughed. ''I see now. Both those boys are pretty darn clever. The problem is that they lose all sense when it comes to each other. Envy... hate... competition... rejection... pride... From what I can see, they have many complicated feelings about each other that are all piled up they can''t even interact anymore. The person who may be able to help them has withdrawn his feelings because he''s torn between them.'' He coughed into his hand again, spitting a small amount of blood. ''It''s not something that can be resolved in a single test, but I''m sure their cooperation here will mean big things for them in the future. It''s just the first step. A starting point.''


    "Now then, students," he sank into a running position, his intense blue eyes gleaming intensely, "It''s time for your teacher to school you."


    ***


    The two students in question had finally come within sight of the gate.


    Izuku was breathing hard from his running, "We''re almost there! We just have to make it to the gate! Just a little further!" he frowned, "All Might isn''t chasing us. Don''t tell me that blast actually knocked him out back there..."


    Katsuki sent the other boy an annoyed glare as he growled under his breath, "Of course not! You''re the one who keeps crying how it''s impossible to actually beat him!" he turned his gaze back at the gate, "There''s no way that attack KOed him. When he catches up to us, it''ll be my turn to blast him to hell with the gauntlet."


    "Interesting!" All Might suddenly appeared between them, "And then what will you do?"


    Katsuki''s eyes widened and he swung the gauntlet around to fire, but was flung back as All Might punched him, shattering the support gear.


    With another quick punch, the gauntlet on Izuku''s arm was shattered too.


    All Might gave a villainous laugh, "Now, heroes... It''s time for you both to die!"


    Katsuki''s jaw cracked as a knee was slammed into his face, sending him crashing into an upper story of a building.


    "Kacchan!" Izuku moved to help his partner but instantly found his wrist be grabbed in an iron grip.


    Katsuki blasted from the building, his explosions blazing, "That''s my line!"


    All Might swung Izuku over his head, using him as a flail to slam both boys into the ground.


    The ground trembled from the force, sending up a large cloud of dust.


    ***


    In the monitor room, the students all watched in horror as the dust cleared to reveal Izuku hanging limply by his arm in All Might''s hold while Katsuki was on all four, getting pressed into the ground by All Might''s foot on his back.


    Recovery Girl sighed, having no comment to share.


    Haru had gone pale, his eyes fixated on the scene in helplessness.


    ***


    "Well isn''t that wonderful, boys," All Might looked at Katsuki and Izuku''s battered features as they struggled to move, "You cooperated, although reluctantly, and faced me together," he pressed down harder on the ash-blonde as he tried to push himself up, slamming him into the ground, "Sadly, it was not enough. Cooperation wasn''t an option, it was a prerequisite for the exam."


    Izuku''s expression was desperate as he tried to free himself, "Damn it!"


    All Might tilted his head at the hanging student, "What kind of face is that to make, Young Midoriya?" he flung the green-haired teen away looking down at Katsuki, "You planned to get away from me using maximum firepower and then make a run for the escape gate. It wasn''t a terrible strategy, all things considered, but now that you''ve lost Young Bakugo''s gauntlets, you''ve lost your heavy attack. You''re helpless. This is over."


    On hearing those words, Katsuki snapped, flipping his hand so the palm was pointed directly up at the pro.


    "SHUT! UP!"


    The impact of the following explosion knocked the Symbol of Peace into the air, grunting at the unexpected attack.


    Katsuki rose to his feet and raced to Izuku, grabbing him by the collar, "Get ready to fly."


    Izuku gaped at him, "Huh?"


    Katsuki made as if to throw him over his shoulder, "I don''t the idea of running, but with the crap fest we''re in, this is the only way to pass the practical," he tensed his muscles, preparing to throw, "Now, DIE!"


    Izuku''s pupils shrank to pinpoints. ''DIE?''


    Katsuki blasted the smaller boy into the air in the direction of the gate.


    Izuku stifled a scream and allowed himself to fall toward the shortening distance towards the gate.


    "New Hampshire Smash!"


    The smoke and dust scattered as All Might barreled through, pushing himself backward through the air with the force of a high-powered punch. Within a second the hero''s massive body smashed into Izuku from behind, knocking the wind from him and effectively cutting off any chances of escape.


    Izuku felt a crack in his spinal cord before he was sent slamming into a bus.


    "Damn it!" Katsuki ran forward ignoring the flaring pain from his muscles from overusing his Quirk, "Those gauntlets were only so I can use maximum firepower with no risk," the veins on his muscles bulged as a feral grin grew on his face, "Now I see that was stupid..." his hands glowed as a powerful explosion powered up to annihilate his chosen target, All Might, "If I don''t take any risks, there is no way I can beat you! Right, All Might?"


    An explosion as big as the stored power of the gauntlets combined lit up the scene, sending tremors through the ground.


    Izuku winced at the painful light as he saw Katsuki appear from the smoke, gripping his arm painfully.


    "DEKU! GO! HURRY UP!"


    Izuku moved to run and felt an excruciating pain shoot up his spine. He gritted his teeth and began a staggering run towards the gate.


    Katsuki landed on the ground, his feet skidding from the momentum of his fall, "I can still move better than you! Even if are still trying to use your pathetic power, I wouldn''t try to make yourself useful!" he raised his arm again as All Might appeared before him and blasted a nonstop barrage of high-level explosions while his muscles spasmed in pain, "YOU MORAN!"


    Izuku felt his vision blurring as he struggled towards the gate, his body shutting down from the injuries he had received. ''I''ll keep going, even if it hurts. If I head towards the gate, then All Might will have to stop me before I get there. Which means Kacchan can take advantage of that.''


    Just as he predicted, All Might instantly moved to intercept him but Katsuki was quick to get in his way, screaming defiantly as he tried to blast the hero away.


    All Might simply dodged and grabbed the teen by the face, once again slamming him to the ground.


    Izuku heard the crash and glanced back, gasping as he saw Katsuki slowly go limp.


    All Might knelt over the young hero, solemnly watching him lose consciousness, "It''s time to sleep. Good night, Young Bakugo," he watched Katsuki''s final struggles stop as the teenager fainted, "I''m sorry. I may be the villain, but I''m still your teacher. It pains me to see you sacrifice your own body in a fight."


    He drew a quick breath in shock as Katsuki grabbed his wrist, his hand popping weak explosions.


    "Hurry up..." Katsuki''s voice was b?r?ly a gasp for air, "Go... you damn nerd," his crimson eyes glared directly up at the Symbol of Peace, "I''ll keep fighting... I''ll break myself... Even if there''s nothing left of me... I will win the way I want to... I protect the way I need to... I''ll destroy myself before accepting defeat at your hands...!" in a last effort he bit down on the pro''s hand, gritting out his last words, "You got that!"


    A sudden flair of power caused All Might to look behind him, seeing Izuku flying towards him, wearing a smile eerily similar to Katsuki''s fighting grin and Haru''s killing glare.


    "Please get out of the way," the green-haired teen''s voice was commanding and dangerous, "Move, All Might!"


    Izuku sent his fist into his hero''s cheek. SMASH!


    In the brief moment that All Might flinched, Izuku snatched Katsuki up in his arms and ran towards the gate.


    All Might coughed as he rose to take chase, "I won''t¨C" he sank to one knee, coughing more violently, steaming rising from his body.


    Izuku''s body was running on adrenaline his senses directed almost by instinct telling him to run.


    Squeezing his eyes shut, he passed through the gate as the alarm blared.


    "Team Midoriya and Bakugo have passed the exam."


    Izuku collapsed his sense of relief causing his hotwired boy to stop moving. He b?r?ly registered the shadow standing over him or the approaching medical stretcher.


    "Take them to the medical bay, quickly!" Haru directed the nurse robots.


    "Roger, roger!"


    Haru watched them the stretchers hurry off towards the medical bay, his face as hard as stone, before heading into the training ground to pick up his third patient.


    ***


    (Later...)


    Recovery Girl finished kissing Izuku and let out a sigh.


    Izuku still had a slightly uncomfortable expression, never having gotten used to the nurse''s treatment, "Thank you, very much, Recovery Girl. I think I feel better."


    The old heroine frowned at her patients, Izuku lying on his stomach in a position that would place no strain on his back while Katsuki lay unconscious on the other bed.


    "All Might, you really don''t know how to hold back!" Recovery Girl scolded, completely livid as she jabbed her cane against the number one hero''s heavily muscled leg, "If you hit them any harder, they''d have permanent damage! Midoriya''s back was horrible! I was b?r?ly able to heal it! Bakugo probably won''t even wake up for a while! Are you trying to make us use the Heal Bite! In case you''ve forgotten, it is forbidden by the school and the Commission after the events at Hosu. As things stand, the only thing they can do now is rest while Haruko aids their recovery."


    All Might coughed into his fist, unable to respond.


    Haru was seated between the beds his hands resting on his sibling and childhood friend, channeling more chakra into their bodies so Recovery Girl''s Quirk could heal them. Although his features were schooled into a neutral expression, it was clear he was in mental anguish after sensing their injuries and pain in close detail.


    Recovery Girl calmed herself down and opened the door to leave, "I''ll be back to check them out. Watch them for me in the meantime, Haru."


    Haru didn''t look up, answering obediently, "Yes, ma''am."


    "And chew him out while you''re at it," she instructed, jabbing her cane in All Might''s direction, "Don''t forget to check up on his condition."


    Haru looked up at her, his expression blank, "Yes, ma''am."


    All Might felt a cold sweat break out across his forehead as the door slammed shut.


    "H-Haru-chan..." Izuku mumbled out, trying to placate his friend.


    "Shikigami Dance."


    A number of tags bearing the kanji of ''silence'' fluttered from Haru''s body, sticking to the outer surfaces of the room. A second later a series of sealing formulas spread from them, covering the walls, floor, and ceiling.


    "Don''t worry, just making sure we are not overheard," Haru reassured them as the other two conscious people in the room began to panic. He looked down at Izuku, "If you prefer, I can put you to sleep until you''re recovered."


    Izuku hesitated, unsure if he wanted to leave All Might alone.


    "It''s alright, Young Midoriya. As a medic, a brother, and a friend, he has the right," All Might consoled his thoughts.


    "...Okay."


    Haru turned and rest both hands on Izuku''s body, one on his forehead and the other on his ?h?st, releasing a faint blue chakra from his hands.


    Izuku''s felt his sense go cloudy as his pain faded, his eyes fluttering shut in a peaceful sleep.


    "You''ve gotten very good at your healing craft, Young Bakugo," All Might complimented.


    Haru swiveled his seat around, pressing the tips of his fingers together as he faced the Symbol of Peace.


    "You can address me by my real name here and relax. This room is completely sealed off from eavesdroppers and our companions will remain completely out for a while.


    All Might nodded in gratitude, reverted to his skinny form, "Thank you, Young Uzumaki."


    Haru took a deep breath, "Before I begin, I would like it to be on record that your actions today, while not only going way beyond test parameters compared to the other teachers, also demonstrates a level of carelessness that borders on the imbecilic..." he pressed his hands together bowing his head slightly while keeping eye contact with the number one hero, "And I mean that in a very caring way."


    All Might grimaced through his smile as a figurative arrow shot through his body. ''Chiyo has been instructing him in a tongue lashing too? No, come to think of it, he''s always been this way, just never this intentionally before.''


    "I apologize."


    Haru raised a hand for him to stop, "But the test requirements were flexible enough so you didn''t do anything that you weren''t allowed to. UA gives teachers free rein for a good reason. Just remember in the future that even our healing has limitations. Pain can still cause psychological damage, and the nurse''s office isn''t equipped or officially licensed to deal with that. We are here to heal chance injuries, not deliberate attempts to maim," he massaged his temple, "And unfortunately, I understand why all that force was necessary, especially since I''ve been too much of a coward to try and fix it myself. Still, having a person they look up to, pushing them may plant the seed they need to grow stronger," he smiled weakly, "It''s ironic. They''ve grown so far apart but they subconsciously trusted each other to do what is needed out there. Only that type of situation could have brought that about. So I think... I also owe you a kind of thank you for that."


    All Might slumped tiredly into a chair, "I''m sorry if I worried anyone or took it too far. I couldn''t think of anything else and I can''t leave it alone. I may not be a good teacher, but I can at least try."


    Haru leaned back in his seat, "First, you really are a terrible teacher. Second, that can be fixed by reading up on it, Third, you need to start by being a better mentor to Izuku. Passing on your Quirk is only the beginning."


    All Might began choking in surprise spitting blood on his costume, "Wh-what?"


    Haru gave him a deadpan expression, "You think I wouldn''t figure it out? I saw through your power-up transformation at our second meeting, it''s kind of hard to ignore Izuku''s signature to go from Quirkless to screaming pent-up power with your name written all over it. Not to mention him telling Katsuki about receiving a Quirk," he paused as All Might spat more blood, "Yes, I heard that too. To be honest, it''s pretty obvious something going on between you two. If some villain were trying to find if you had a pupil, it''ll be pretty easy to figure out."


    "..."


    Haru''s eyebrows shot up, "Oh~"


    "Yeah..." All Might rubbed his neck, "It''s complicated."


    Haru hummed thoughtfully, "I''d best seal any memories about all this away so I can''t reveal them by accident. I''m already on a target list and we can''t be too careful."


    All Might nodded gratefully, "Thank you. Even if just for your own safety. This power..."


    "I felt it," Haru rolled his seat until he was next to the hero, "Turn away and hold still. I''m going to check your condition."


    For the next few minutes, they remained silent as Haru held his hands on All Might''s skinny back, his hands humming with a green light.


    All Might coughed, spilling more blood on his hand.


    "I am able to heal the excessive damage for now," Haru told him, not stopping his procedure, "But... I''m sure you know that even if I used Heal Bite, your injuries are too old for me to fix. On top of that, your Quirk..."


    "Yes," All Might raised his head, "I''m losing One for All."


    "Is that their name?"


    The blonde hero blinked, "Their? Can you tell?"


    Haru nodded as if it was obvious, "Of course. The other seven signatures inside the Quirk," he closed his eyes, a peaceful expression on his face, "I can feel them within it. They are all alive... thriving. Their souls, consciousness, strength, dreams..." he frowned, "And pain," he pulled away suddenly as if he had been burned, "Ah!"


    All Might jerked, feeling his Quirk react inside of him, "Uzumaki!"


    Haru pushed his chair back, holding out a hand for him to stop, "It''s fine! I delved too deep."


    All Might looked solemn, "It''s similar to what happened to Young Midoriya at the Sports Festival."


    Haru shook his head, "In this case, it was a warning. While my intentions weren''t harmful, I''m still an alien force to them," he chuckled, "Not that they''re wrong."


    All Might let out a chuckle as well at the joke.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you," he asked, changing the subject, "What is it you see in Young Midoriya?"


    Haru''s smile dropped instantly giving the Symbol of Peace a serious look, "That sounds like a trick question."


    All Might sighed, giving the boy a steady look, "It''s the way I''ve seen you look at him. I can''t put my finger on it, but I can see your protectiveness is unusual. It''s like you want to hide him away and stifle him one moment but don''t because you''re afraid of him."


    Haru lowered his head, a shadow passing over his eyes, "I see..." he looked away, "Do you think anyone else noticed?"


    "I don''t think so," All Might answered, "I''ve lived a while and have seen you two interact together for months. It was only by chance that I saw it."


    Haru rested his head in his hand tiredly, "That explains Katsuki''s strange behavior. The whole secret about my birth family and a government secret isn''t what he''d be this upset about. I was stupid to think he''d never notice."


    All Might tried to press him, "What is it? If you need help, it is my job as your teacher to do what I can."


    Haru raised his head, giving the hero a strained expression, "This isn''t something that can be fixed by an outsider."


    All Might went silent, understanding the blunt, yet all too true, statement. Some things could only be settled by those involved.


    Haru stood from his seat and walked over to the window, looking out towards the UA''s beautifully tended grounds, "There''s a reason Izuku inspired my dream of peace, All Might," he stated, "Time passes. Memories fade or never come to light. True often fades to obscurity. Sometimes all is best left unsaid until all things are finished."


    What do you mean, ''all things are finished?'' What time is that?" All Might frowned, his expression becoming stern, "It sounds like you expect to die."


    Haru turned around, sending All Might a vacant, closed-eyed smile, "I don''t plan to leave anytime soon, All Might. None of us truly know, even if we can see the future," All Might''s eyes widened as Haru continued, "However, fate deals her cards impartially," the redhead opened his golden eyes, revealing his humorous gaze, "But she has lots to do so can''t leave the whole job to her, can we? Sometimes we have to give her a little push."


    All Might stared at him incredulously, unsure of what to say.


    The bell to the school rang signaling the end of the final period.


    All Might poofed into his muscled form, standing up from his seat.


    Haru yawned, holding a hand over his mouth, "Okay, better wake them up to go home," He cricked his neck, "Geez, you three have such self-destructive personalities. They actually have a term for that. You want to hear?" he paused momentarily, not expecting a response, "It''s called masochism."


    All Might exploded back into his skinny form, spitting blood like a geyser.

 Chapter 52 - Off to I-Island

    (A/N) Twisting the timeline by just an episode


    ***


    (UA, the day after finals...)


    Yet another peaceful morning at UA. The sun was shining, the birds were chirping, a gentle breeze promising a free summer, students laughing now that their exams are over, parents at home dreading the approaching vacation. Absolutely everything was perf¨C


    Correction, there were quite a few blotches of despair mixed in, Class 1A being no exception.


    Ashido was on the verge of tears as she held back dramatic sobs of despair.


    "E-everyone... I''m looking forward to h-hearing a¨C," she hiccupped, "All your stories about h-how camp was."


    Izuku tried to comfort her while also keeping a safe distance from her acidic tears, "Maybe they''ll let you go. There might be a last-minute twist or something."


    Sero placed a restraining hand on the mossy-haired boy''s shoulder, "Stop, Midoriya. By saying that out loud, you''re just jinxing them."


    Kaminari looked just as devastated as Ashido, "Whoever failed the exams would skip training camp and live in summer school hell. We didn''t pass the practical, so we''re doomed!" his voice rose to a shrill note of desperation, "Don''t you get it, Midoriya?" he raised a hand and jabbed a finger into Izuku''s eye, "I''ll knock all the brains out of you!"


    Sero deadpanned, "Ease up, Kaminari. I''m not sure I''ll be able to go either. Our team only passed thanks to Mineta. I got knocked out. Since we don''t know how their scoring stuff, I might have flunked out."


    Kaminari was beyond reasoning, "Just please bring us back some souvenirs, I beg you!"


    A question mark appeared over Haru''s tilted head, "I heard it was in the woods somewhere, so would that be a rock or a stick?"


    Kaminari tore at his hair in anguish, "They won''t even have good souvenirs available!"


    The door to the classroom slammed open, causing everyone to scramble to their seats and clam up.


    Aizawa, as sleep-deprived as ever, entered the room, "Once the bell rings, you should be at your seats," he stood behind his desk and went straight to business, "There are a few of you who did not pass your final exams. So when it comes to the training camp in the woods..." he suddenly gave them a horrifically creepy grin, "Everyone is going!"


    ''IT''S A LAST-MINUTE TWIST!''


    Haru slammed his desk, "HA!"


    Kaminari was almost crying, "We really get to go to camp?"


    Ashido actually was crying, "Seriously?"


    Aizawa dropped the grin, returning to his usual gloomy demeanor, "Yeah. The good news is that no one bombed the written exam. Three failed the practical; badly. One team, of course, and Sero as well."


    The dark-haired boy ?r??n?d and slumped in his seat, "Crap, I knew it! Mineta made it to the gate, but I didn''t do enough to pass."


    "You got to sleep in Midnight''s ??p," Haru pointed out unhelpfully, "Not many people can say that."


    Mineta stood up in his seat, "Why do you have to rub it in, Class Rep?"


    Aizawa glowered at them and made them all shut up, "Quiet down and let me finish. For the practical battles, the teachers made sure to leave a way for the students to win. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stood a chance. We were interested in how you worked together and how you approached the task at hand."


    "But didn''t you promise that the teachers wouldn''t be holding back?" Ojiro asked.


    Erasure shrugged, "That was just to get you on edge. Besides, the training camp will focus on strength. Those who failed, need it the most. We were never going to separate you," he gave them another eerie grin, "That was just a logical deception we used."


    ''LOGICAL DECEPTION?''


    Iida clenched his fist, his body trembling with restraint, "He tricked us all! I should have expected this!" the class secretary stood up in his seat, "Mr. Aizawa, this is the second time you''ve lied to us since we started here! Aren''t you afraid we''ll lose faith in you?"


    Uraraka tilted her head, a blank smile on her face, "Uh... a little blunt there, Tenya."


    Haru counted on his fingers, "Wait... When was the first time?"


    "You have a good point," Aizawa interrupted before the matter got out of hand, "But I wasn''t lying to you about everything," his eyes hardened on the celebrating three students who failed, "Failure is failure. We''ve prepared extra lessons for the three of you. Frankly, they''ll be far tougher than at summer school."


    Kaminari, Ashido, and Sero all became a little gloomy at the prospect.


    ***


    (End of the day...)


    "This is going to be great! I''m so glad we''re all going together," Ojiro smiled.


    Iida was reading one of the handouts pamphlets their teacher had given them about the camp, "Looks like we''ll be staying at the camp a full week!"


    Izuku peered at the pamphlet from over the bespectacled teen''s shoulder, "I''ve got to find a bigger suitcase."


    Kaminari spoke up, "Yeah, I don''t even have a bathing suit. Guess I should pick some stuff up.


    "Maybe some night vision goggles!" Mineta suggested.


    Hagakure suddenly had an idea, "Guy''s since we''ll all be on vacation, I''ve got an idea! Why doesn''t Class 1A do some shopping together?"


    Kaminari lit up, "Hey, yeah! We''ve never hung out as a class before!"


    Kirishima looked at Katsuki, "Bakugo! See you there?"


    "Can''t think of anything more annoying."


    Izuku approached Todoroki, "Will you come Todoroki?"


    "I visit my mom on days off."


    "You party poopers," Mineta scolded, "Don''t you ever get tired of being so serious?"


    Haru clapped his hands together, using his chakra to make a loud smacking noise to grab their attention, "Okay! Once summer vacation begins, we''ll set up a class shopping trip the weekend before the training camp. Be sure to make up a list of what you need by then."


    "Why are we leaving the trip so last minute?" Sero questioned.


    Knowing the reason why, Yaoyorozu answered, "The I-Expo is during the final week of July. This way, those of us who are going are able to make plans for the trip beforehand and still have some time to enjoy our breaks before the camp."


    ***


    After they all split up, Haru motioned to Kaminari as everyone else left the room.


    "Hey, Kami. Come here!" he whispered.


    The electric blonde glanced around secretly and sidled up to him, also speaking in a hushed voice, "What''s up?"


    "You have plans this summer?"


    Kaminari shrugged, "Not really. I was going to hang around at home and avoid the heat."


    At that, Haru grinned and held up an invitation.


    Kaminari''s yellow eyes grew wider than saucers as he snatched the paper like it was gold, "No way! Is this an invitation to the preview to I-Expo?" he was so excited his body was buzzing with static.


    Haru chuckled as ruffled his friend''s hair, settling the electric surge, "Yup, and this one''s yours! The both of us are going on a trip!"


    Kaminari blinked, his brain trying to process the information for a moment before he tackled Haru in a bear hug.


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Oh my gosh! This is the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me!" he pulled away, trying to remain calm but still grinning like an idiot, "Where did you get this?"


    Haru held up four fingers, "I actually ended up with four. My first invitation from winning the Sports Festival came with a plus one while my third was given to me by Best Jeanist since he''s unable to attend this time. He kind of wanted me to stand in for him. Just last week, I got this one from Recovery Girl. She didn''t feel up to traveling and ended up giving it to me if I said hello to a friend of hers at the reception party held after the preview."


    Kaminari shook his head in wonder, "Only you, man. Only you. Are you inviting any of the others?"


    "Actually, no," Haru admitted, "Since rooms are limited, I could only get two rooms with two beds each. Shinso is training this summer, Monoma is visiting his grandparents, Shiozaki is going to be on a retreat, Raku already has plans, and I can''t ask Jiro to room with a guy."


    Kaminari gave him a hard stare, "Why not?"


    "She''d never forgive me."


    "Fair. So, who''s coming?"


    Haru scratched the back of his head, "Yeah, about that. Well, I already planned to go with Katsuki from the beginning and it only seemed right he should bring a friend, so he''s bringing Kirishima."


    Kaminari pumped the air, "Sweet! Who''s rooming with who?"


    Haru motioned between the both of them, "We''re in one room, they''re in the other," he smiled, "I''ve never had a sleepover before, so this can be my first!"


    Kaminari shot him finger guns, "Hell yeah, man! We''re going to make the best! Doing it in style on I-Island!"


    ***


    (Narita National Airport, Tokyo... Early morning...)


    "Gosh, I''m so nervous!" Kaminari said for the hundredth time as he fidgeted with the straps of his backpack.


    "I know," Haru answered patiently.


    Haru, Katsuki, Kaminari, and Kirishima were all standing outside the airport, waiting to board their private plane, a perk of Best Jeanist''s invitation. I-Island spared no expense and didn''t have prehistoric creatures to maul their special guests, so it looked like a bright trip ahead.


    "I''ve never flown before."


    "I know."


    "Gosh, I''m so nervous!"


    "Will you zip it, Dunce Face?" Katsuki popped a vein, yelling at the poor blonde who cringed at his screams.


    "So-rry~" Kaminari wh?n?d, "But what if I sneeze and take down the plan?"


    Haru looked up from the bag of chips he had bought from a vending machine, "That''s why they had us wear these Quirk canceling bracelets before we entered the airport. Not that they would work on me," he muttered that last under his breath.


    Kaminari looked down at the black bracelet on his wrist, "What if we need to use our Quirks in an accident?"


    Kirishima patted his back reassuringly, "That''s what the emergency code''s for. If the AI in the bracelet sensed you were in danger, it would unlock."


    Haru nodded, "And no one has hacked them because they were designed by the one and only Edna Mode."


    The younger Bakugo promptly opened the small bag in his hands and pulled out a chip. They were apparently limited-edition potato chips and the last ones on the machine he found so he was interested to see what made them different.


    He crunched down on it, letting out a pleased sound of approval at the flavor when he realized he was being watched.


    A lone seagull was perched nearby, its beady eyes fixated on the bag in his hand. Its d?s?r? was very clear.


    Haru only blinked at the seagull, giving it a deadpan expression, "And what? You''re going to suddenly talk and claim this as yours?"


    The seagull ???ked its head at him, "Mine..."


    Haru''s eyebrows shot up while Kaminari looked around in confusion.


    "Did someone say anything?"


    Haru nudged Kaminari''s arm, "Just this... seagull..." he trailed off as he motioned at the lone bird to find it had magically multiplied.


    Kirishima scratched his head, "That looks a lot more than just one seagull, Haru."


    The seagulls all stared at the bag of chips in Haru''s hand and began screeching their demand.


    "MinemineminemineminemineminemineMINEminemineminemineMINEmineminemineminemineMINEmineMINE!"


    Kaminari sweatdropped at the birds calmly sitting there, passive-aggressively demanding the food, "What the hell?"


    Haru pulled his precious snack closer and deliberately ate another chip, causing the birds to raise their voices even louder.


    "MinemineminemineminemineminemineMINEminemineminemineMINEmineminemineminemineMINEmineMINE!


    Katsuki finally had enough, "Will you just... SHUT UP!" he screamed at the birds at the top of his lungs, "You rats with wings!"


    A flight attendant approached them, "Excuse me. We are ready for your flight. Would you please board your plane in an orderly manner?" she stopped, seeing the predicament they were in, "Oh yes, them."


    Haru looked at her in minor exasperation, "Does this happen often?"


    She nodded, sharing a similar expression, "We had an upset passenger get angry at us a few months back and they gifted the local birds with speech. Unfortunately, they only seem to say one thing."


    Haru sweatdropped, looking at the seagull flock, "You don''t say."


    The attendant watched as Katsuki threatened the birds with death to no avail, "They must have seen your snack and are tiring to make you give it to them."


    Haru looked over at the ''don''t feed the birds'' sign and shook his head, "Yeah, no."


    His decision apparently didn''t matter as Katsuki snatched the limited-edition bag of chips and hurled it over the seagull''s heads


    "Here take it, you scavengers!"


    The flock instantly hopped after the bag.


    "MINE! MINE! MINE!"


    Haru stood frozen, stunned at losing his food, "Those were one of a kind, limited edition Spicy BBQ Potato Chips."


    For a moment Katsuki actually looked repentant, "Damn! Spicy BBQ?"


    The flight attendant cleared her throat, hating to interrupt the solemn moment, "Um... sir."


    In the end, Kaminari grabbed Haru while Kirishima got a hold of Katsuki and led them to the plane, leaving the crispy snack of spicy goodness to its demise amidst the screams of seabirds.


    ***


    (One flight later...)


    "Haru! Quit meditating and look!"


    Kaminari shook Haru''s shoulder to wake his seatmate up and smooshed his face into the plan window.


    Haru opened his eyes, blinking to clear his vision, "Are we there?"


    The electric blonde nodded, his cheek pressed hard against the glass, "Yeah, we can see it! The floating city that can move anywhere and the home to over ten thousand scientists! I-Island!"


    Kirishima jumped up from his seat and moved to their side, excitedly peering out the window, "I can''t believe this is how we get to start summer vacation! How manly!"


    The pilot''s voice sounded over the intercom, [Attention, passengers! The plane will soon begin its descent to I-Island.]


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, grabbing his costume case and heading to the lavatory, "Tch, what''s so great about a bunch of nerds building junk?"


    Haru smirked at his older sibling, "Those nerds invented the tec that made your gauntlets. Those same nerds will make better ones in the future," he waved his hands dramatically, "Imagine: Bigger Explosions."


    Katsuki scoffed and slammed to door to the lavatory.


    Haru chuckled, "Katsuki''s been looking forward to this trip for weeks."


    "I wasn''t the one who used to piss his pants on his birthday," Katsuki''s voice was muffled but clearly audible.


    Haru went livid, heat rising up his neck, "Have not!"


    "Have so!"


    "Have not!"


    "Have so!"


    "Have so! When you turned six!"


    "Have not! Slander and calumny!"


    Haru saw the looks on his Kirishima and Kaminari''s faces, "I''M SERIOUS!"


    ***


    [We will now begin the immigration process.]


    The four boys were sent through multiple checkpoints including a hallway with multiple identity scanners.


    Kirishima flexed his arms as he got comfortable in his hero costume, "This is so cool!"


    Kaminari squinted as the scanner beams hit his eyes, "Pretty tight security, though."


    "That''s because this island was built to house the world''s top scientists on Quirks and technological advancement and protect their research from villains," Haru explained, "The security is on par with Tartarus Prison, so basically, no one has committed a crime here."


    [Immigration complete,] the doors at the end of the hallway slid open to the airport, [The island is holding the pre-opening of I-Expo, an event that showcases research and development projects as well as cultural revival from the past millennia. Only those with invitations can attend the preview.]


    They all exited the building to be greeted by a dazzling kaleidoscope of colors. Rides, attractions, and performances while a multitude of people from nationalities, Quirks, and all walks of life participated in the joining of old and new.


    Haru grabbed his sugegasa in one hand and his robe in the other. He pulled them off, scattering them in a stream of paper that fused into his body, leaving him in only his black, skin-tight top, his loose-fitting pants, arm warmers, and tabi boots.


    A bright smile covered his face as he unfurled a pair of perfectly detailed origami wings. He swung them upward, channeling chakra to his feet before shooting straight up into the air. Katsuki, Kirishima, and Kaminari squinted as the air blew in their faces as they watched Haru streak into the sky.


    Haru flew to a greater height and spread his wings, hovering in place as he looked out over the exposition. The feeling of freedom sent a thrill through his veins at the nonrestrictive feeling he had for being able to fly when he wanted to.


    Unlike Japan, or most other countries for that matter, I-Island allowed people to use their Quirks however they wished. Their security was so advanced, it could deal with any problems they could end up having. Accidents and attacks rarely happened.


    Haru felt tempted to expand his sensory over the city and drink in the thriving feeling of life but instead reeled it in. The deliberate intrusion of privacy for no reason was still against his principles no how free the environment was. Also, the island was too big for even his sensory to cover everything anyway.


    On the ground, an Expo guide approached the three other students on the ground, "Welcome to I-Expo! How can I help you?"


    Katsuki turned an intimidating glare at her, "Huh? Are you saying that we can''t take care of ourselves?"


    Kirishima placed an arm between the ash-blonde and the guide, trying to defuse the situation with a sharky smile, "Hi! We were just about to find our hotel!"


    Kaminari pointed at the sky knowingly, "One of us got excited and took a flight to get a better view. He''ll be down in a minute."


    The guide''s gaze followed the direction of the boy''s fingers and saw something plummeting to the ground.


    There was a whoosh as Haru landed in a crouch, his wings draped around him like a feathery cloak.


    The guide''s expression lit up, suddenly recognizing the group after seeing Haru''s signature move, "Oh! You''re the students from UA''s Sports Festival! I''m such a big fan!"


    Haru looked up, giving the girl a closed-eyed smile from under his mask, and pulled a Hawks, "Always nice to meet our fans!"


    Kirishima and Kaminari gave her thousand-watt grins and a thumbs up.


    Katsuki just glowered.


    ***


    After dropping their bags, or in Haru''s case, scrolls at their hotel rooms, the four wandered around the festival being held throughout the artificial island.


    "Remember, we also received invitations to the reception tonight," Haru reminded everyone as they walked, "We can wander around until evening, but we need to get back to our hotel to clean up and get ready after that."


    Katsuki scoffed in annoyance but didn''t reply.


    Kirishima clenched his fist excitedly, "Right! What should we do first?"


    Haru lifted a hand, revealing a ??pis-lazuli bracelet worn over the arm warmer glove on his arm, "Let me see," the kanji for book appeared on one of the beads, and a small cloud of smoke puffed to life, releasing a small booklet in Haru''s hand. He leafed through it for a moment, "There are two parts to the Expo, the technological research and the cultural revival. The technological research is held in several spots separated by categories of support gear, everyday tech, robotics, etc. The cultural revival is the exposition of entertainment that existed before Quirks and has slowly been rediscovered and reintroduced."


    Kaminari looked at Haru questioningly, "What do they have?"


    Haru flipped through the book, "The Royal Shakespeare Company''s: Hamlet, Broadway''s: The Lion King, Riverdance, the Mariinsky Ballet''s: Swan Lake, Teatro Real''s: Marriage of Figaro, Shen Yun, the Vienna Philharmonic''s: Beethoven''s 3rd Symphony, the Monteverdi Choir''s: Handel''s Messiah... I''m not listing all of this."


    Kaminari caught the booklet that Haru tossed to him and perused it, "That''s way too many things to see and I don''t even know what half of these things are?"


    Katsuki scoffed, "That''s because you aren''t cultured, Pikachu."


    Haru retrieved the book in resignation and snapped it shut, "The Expo will continue for several days so we''ll have a chance to see them in person or recorded on the hotel''s tv. Let''s just wander today."


    Kirishima pounded his fists together, "Sounds good to me!"


    ***


    (Later... In a different group...)


    At one of the many coffee shops in the city, a bespectacled girl with wavy blonde hair was holding an animated conversation with three girls in hero costumes as they all sat around one of the many tables outside the cafe.


    "Wow! You really got to work with pro heroes out on the field?"


    Uraraka waved her hands modestly, "Just some training and a few patrols."


    "I helped out with a hostage crisis, but only the evacuation part," Jiro admitted.


    "That''s still amazing, though!" the blonde insisted.


    Yaoyorozu placed a hand to her cheek dismally, "Somehow I ended up in a commercial for a hair product."


    The other girl smiled comfortingly, "But it sounds like quite an experience."


    At a table near them, Izuku gave a sigh of relief. ''I''m saved. Thank you, Melissa, they''re not questioning me. I don''t know if I could have kept silent about coming here with All Might without causing a misunderstanding.''


    Someone placed a drink at his table, "Thanks for waiting!"


    Izuku looked up to see a teenage boy with dirty blonde hair and circular frame glasses. He looked familiar, but the green-haired boy couldn''t quite seem to remember.


    It suddenly struck him, remembering everything at once.


    "Shu?"


    Shu smirked, sticking out his tongue and giving the victory sign, "Ha! Got it right the first time! Long time since middle school, huh, Midoriya?"


    Jiro stood up from her seat, "Wait, Shu?" she looked at a shorter boy standing nearby, "Mineta? What are you two doing here?" the question wasn''t said in a pleased tone.


    Shu waved at her, "They needed extra waiting staff, and since it meant a free trip to the island, we applied to work. It was today that one man of culture met another man of culture and now we''re the Dynamic Duo!"


    Mineta nodded sagely, "We get to explore the expo on our breaks and make money. Plus there''s a chance we''ll have passionate encounters with some of the cute¨C" his eyes fell on Melissa, "Oh my gosh! I think I''m in love!"


    Shu also gave the girl a quick scan, his glasses gleaming, "Oho! And who might you be, miss?"


    Melissa held a hand to her ?h?st as she politely introduced herself, "My name''s Melissa Shield. My father is a researcher here! So, are you students at UA?"


    Shu waved his hand, signaling no, "Oh no, I''m a friend of their class rep. Speaking of, where is he?"


    Their conversation was brought to a halt when they heard the roar of engines speeding in their direction.


    "Why are you slacking off? You wanted to make more money, didn''t you? Are you not willing to work hard?"


    Mineta yelped as Iida stopped and loomed over him and Shu, causing them to fall back on their bottoms. Shu only adjusted his glasses, cleaning off the dust that fell on the lenses.


    Uraraka blinked as she saw their class secretary berating the two boys, "Iida? You''re here too?"


    "I come from a long line of heroes," Iida stopped his scolding to explain, his arms moving robotically, "It''s expected that we''d receive an invitation to the Expo. However, my family was busy, so it''s just me today. My brother is coming tomorrow."


    Yaoyorozu clasped her hands happily, "I''m so happy he is doing well! I wondered if you''d be here. My father''s a shareholder in some of the Expo''s sponsor companies. It''s so fun to get to the preview."


    Jiro nodded, "Yeah, she had a bunch of extra plus ones so we basically gambled for them. After an impartial game of chance (Rock-Paper-Scissors), Uraraka and I ended up joining along as her guests."


    "The other girls are here, but they just can''t see the preview," Uraraka added, showing a little pity for the other three girls who were absent.


    Izuku looked at her, "Oh, are they really?"


    Yaoyorozu nodded, "Uh-huh! We''re all planning on looking around together once the Expo opens up to the public tomorrow."


    Melissa leaned forward, "Here''s a thought! Why don''t I show you girls the sights?"


    Uraraka''s eyes lit up hopefully, "You''re sure you have the time?"


    Melissa nodded, "Yes, it''s a school holiday during the event!"


    Shu and Mineta slid up to the table, posing like knights-errant, "Please take us with you!"


    Nearby a speaker announcement spoke up.


    [Ladies and gentlemen, our open mic competition will open in a few minutes. The prize for this contest is a framed, autographed poster of the 21st century''s Marvel Saga cast of the Avenger''s film, Endgame. An antique item of extreme rarity and in perfect condition.]


    "Hey, beansprout, hurry up! I want to go there!" a short-tempered female''s voice sounded out.


    "Yeah, yeah, your wish is my command... honey..." a male''s voice answered sarcastically.


    Jiro blanched, her skin turning a shade of white, "Oh no."


    Shu also perked up, waving at a couple walking by, "Yo! Raku! Look who I found!"


    The dark-haired yakuza heir looked in their direction, an exhausted expression on his face, "...Shu...?"


    Shu laughed, patting a hand on Izuku''s shoulder, "It''s, Midoriya from middle school! He''s brought some classmates from UA?"


    Raku looked like he had been struck by lightning for a moment before running over like a berserker, "WHAT?" he skidded to a stop in front of Izuku, leaning back as he realized too late he had stopped too close, "Since when did you get into UA? I thought you were Quirkless?"


    Izuku sweatdropped at the other boy''s reaction, "It''s a long story..."


    Honestly, he had never been good friends with Raku and Shu, just brief acquaintances through Haru in middle school. Izuku had been in the habit of sneaking off by himself by that point.


    Chitoge skipped up behind her ''boyfriend'' giving the entire group a bright smile, "Who is this, darling?"


    Jiro shook her head, "Relax. You can tone it down," she glanced around, "Unless you were followed."


    Chitoge tuned her thousand-watt smile to an average five hundred-watt one, "No, we were shipped off here alone, but just in case people we know are here, we still have to be careful," her eyes narrowed as she noticed Mineta staring at her like eye candy, "Got something to say, bub?"


    The smaller boy wilted under her stare, mutely pretending he lost interest.


    Uraraka looked at Jiro in confusion, "Who are they?"


    Jiro sighed, "A story for later. It''s pretty complicated."


    Chitoge impatiently grabbed Raku''s arm, "Sorry, but we have to run or we''ll miss the contest," she frowned, "Too bad I can''t sing, I loved Marvel."


    Raku sighed, rubbing the back of his head, "Fine. I''ll see what I can do."


    Chitoge gave him an incredulous look before scoffing, "You? What, you plan on singing?" she laughed out loud before stopping, seeing her fake boyfriend''s face, "Oh wait, you''re serious."


    Raku popped a vein, "If it would keep you from dragging me around like a personal servant, then yeah, fine!"


    Shu''s eyes glinted, "This I got to see."


    Iida stared the other boy down, ignoring the fact he did not know this boy at all, "Are you planning on shirking work?"


    Jiro stood up, "Whatever. Let''s check it out."


    Melissa stood up with her, "We may get some good singers this year. It''ll be fun to check it out."


    ***


    (A few minutes later...)


    Uraraka danced on her toes, trying to get a better view of the outdoor stage, "Wow, there''s a lot of people around!"


    Chitoge nodded knowingly, "It''s a pretty amazing prize. A signed poster of the biggest superhero franchises before the rise of Quirks. Quite a few people would want to get their hands on it."


    "Yeah, but I heard from my dad that the qualifications just to get on the stage are pretty stiff," Melissa stated, "Apparently the judge uses his Quirk to check a person''s capabilities before they can even sign up."


    Jiro twirled her earphone jack thoughtfully, feeling just a little tempted to participate, "Hmm... Interesting."


    The lights on the stage turned on, signaling the start of the contest.


    [Ladies and gentlemen. Please welcome our first contestants. Please note that visual displays are welcome but do contribute to the judge''s decision. Have fun!]


    Two figures walked onto the stage, causing the whole group (minus Melissa) to stare.


    "EH?"


    Kaminari had removed the jacket and support items of his hero costume. Now he was just the black boots, pants, and white t-shirt


    Haru had removed his sugegasa and robe, wearing only his base costume.


    For a final touch, the two teenagers had both tied back their hair, showing they meant business.


    The audience cheered at their appearance, ready for the show.


    Kaminari smirked as he picked up his microphone, waving at a group of girls, [Hey, ladies!]


    Haru caught the mic the electric blonde tossed to him, [Let''s do this!]


    The music began to play as Kaminari began rapping.


    ***


    Play: bnha happy moments - Mmm Mmm Yeah Yeah: youtu.be/4m9FKgysPhc


    ***


    ? Austin M, keep doing your thing ?


    ? Let these boys keep slippin'', man ?


    ? I''m not into gymnastics ?


    ? But I''m into flippin'' things ?


    Haru held up his mic, following up.


    ? I tell these women that it''s all about a team ?


    ? Jordan and Pippen, man ?


    ? So do you want join the team? ?


    ? Now tell me, Little Miss Thang, Dal¨¦ ?


    The two boys both joined into the chorus, striding together side-by-side in sync with the music.


    ? When I saw her~ ?


    ? Walking down the street~ ?


    ? She looked so fine~ ?


    ? I just had to speak~ ?


    ? I asked her name~ ?


    ? But she turned away~ ?


    ? As she walked ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    They changed places, clapping their hands together. As their skin made contact, a burst of blue and yellow electricity shot across their bodies, combining into a brilliant green. With each move they made, the green lighting would flair, making them like a pair of plasma balls on the stage.


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    Haru took the lead as Kaminari moved behind him, synchronizing at the appropriate times.


    ? Rock and roll one time, we''ll make it up as we go ?


    ? I know you feel it ''cause I mean what I say, say, say, say ?


    ? We can do whatever, do whatever we want ?


    ? When she walks past me I say "hey, hey, hey" ?


    In a flash of green, he had vanished, revealing Kaminari in his place, tilting his chin flirtatiously.


    ? So tell me where you''re from, where you wanna go ?


    ? But she walked past me like ain''t said a word ?


    ? Stood there like man ?


    ? Girl, I don''t usually feel some type of way ?


    ? But this one hit me hard in some kind of place, like, man ?


    Haru appeared from behind him, a dozen of bu??erflies fluttered around him as he winked at the audience.


    ? When I saw her~ ?


    ? Walking down the street~ ?


    ? She looked so fine~ ?


    ? I just had to speak~ ?


    ? I asked her name~ ?


    ? But she turned away~ ?


    ? As she walked ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    A wall of origami bu??erflies and flowers erupted around them, scattering in a series of complicated pattered around the stage and its audience.


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? Mmm mmm~ yeah yeah~ ?


    ? All that I could say was ?


    They continue until the end of the song, using a mixture of green electricity and origami alongside their simplistic dance movements.


    The UA students all watched in surprise, never having seen this side of the two boys before.


    Except for Jiro for obvious reasons.


    As the song ended, Haru and Kaminari bowed to everyone''s applause.


    Iida had a funny look on his face, "I still can''t believe my eyes."


    Uraraka nodded in agreement, "Yeah. Normally Class Rep is more reserved. I never would have guessed."


    Izuku looked a little stunned, "Me neither."


    Melissa chuckled, "He looks like a fun guy."


    Jiro ducked her head slightly, fingering something on her wrist, "Yeah, he is..."


    "Really?"


    They all jumped as Haru appeared beside her, still dressed the same as he had been on stage.


    Jiro stiffened and jerked away from the redhead''s close proximity, trying not to look at the lean muscle definition hiding under his skin-tight top and the exposed skin of his shoulders.


    Haru blinked at her in confusion, a little pink dusting his cheeks at her expression.


    ''Cute.''


    Kaminari ran up, once again fully dressed in his costume, "Wow! You guys are here too?"


    "Kaminari! Haru-chan! I had no idea you''d be here!" Izuku exclaimed.


    Kaminari flung an arm around Haru''s shoulder, "Our friendly neighborhood Class Rep got an invitation from winning the Sports Festival and a plus one. Since I''m his best friend and all, I got to come."


    Haru smiled mischievously, "More the like the only guy friend available, but we can forget about that."


    Kaminari popped a vein, poking a finger into his friend''s cheek a little too hard, "Don''t forget I now know your little secret. What me to share?"


    Haru gripped the other boy''s wrist, giving him a closed-eyed smile, "Oh? What secret is that?"


    Kaminari winced, motioning with his head as he whispered, "Not that. We''ve been followed!"


    Haru looked where Kaminari had motioned and saw a lone seagull stalking around aimlessly.


    "Mine..."


    In a blur of movement that no one could track, a paper kunai flew from Haru''s hand, landing an inch away from the bird.


    "MINE! MINE! MINE!"


    The seagull flew off, unseen by the others.


    Iida chopped an arm in the redhead''s direction, "Why aren''t you wearing your full costume, Class Rep? Was it damaged?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, it''s just too hot and the robe is too recognizable after Hosu. I''m not here to cause a fuss."


    Iida adjusted his glasses, "I see. Quite thoughtful of you."


    They all stopped talking when the judge announced the next contestant and Raku walked out on stage.


    Haru looked at Chitoge, seeing her neutral expression, "You think he''s going to fail, don''t you?"


    The blonde shrugged, "That guy? Sing? I''ll grow old first."


    The opening strains of the music began to play, causing them all to stop.


    ***


    Play: Dame Da Ne (Full Song): youtu.be/qFWAngziGKo


    ***


    ? Baka mitai kodomo na no ne ?


    ? Yume wo otte kidzutsuite ?


    ? Uso ga heta na kuse ni waraenai?egao?wo miseta ?


    ? I love?you mo roku ni iwanai ?


    ? Kuchibeta de?honma ni bukiyou ?


    ? Na no ni na no ni doushite sayonara wa ieta no ?


    Chitoge was gobsmacked, "This guy can sing?"


    Haru raised a finger, "Strictly enka genre," he corrected.


    Raku spotted them in the crowd, giving his girlfriend a look that screamed, ''Who''s the sucker now?''


    Haru hooked his arms under Chitoge''s shoulders before she could plunge through the crowd and pound her boyfriend.


    Raku gave Haru a nod of acknowledgment, singing his song to the finish. On the final chorus, he raised his voice, drowning everyone in the soft music of his song.


    ? Dame da ne dame yo dame na no yo ?


    ? Anta ga sukide sukisugite ?


    ? Dore dake tsuyoi osake demo ?


    ? Yugamanai omoide ga baka mitai ?


    ? Honma ni roku na otoko ya nai ?


    ? Soroi no yubiwa hazushimasu ?


    ? Zamaa miro seisei suru wa ?


    ? Nan nano yo kono namida baka mitai ?


    The audience applauded as Haru released a fuming Chitoge.


    "So, how did you like his singing, oh aged one?"


    There was the sound of a home run hit as he was slammed by an uppercut into the atmosphere.


    The Class 1A students all screamed in response, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" they all jumped, realizing Haru was still standing beside them, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Haru winced, cricking his neck with a loud pop, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    "Calm down. It was a clone," Haru complained.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Haru checked his hand, activating the Fuinjutsu clock on his palm, "Not that this isn''t fun, but Kaminari and I have to be somewhere right about now," he waved at a still fuming Chitoge, "See you guys later."


    Izuku looked at him, "Where are we going?"


    ***


    [A clearance time of thirty-three seconds!] the announcer cried, using her Quirk to project her voice around the arena, [He''s in eighth place!]


    The giant screens around the massive rock formation in the cent displayed a spiky-haired redhead with hardened skin standing over a destroyed robot.


    Izuku leaned against the rail of the audience level in disbelief, "Kirishima?"


    "So, I''m guessing he''s from UA as well?" Melissa asked.


    Izuku turned to her, "Yeah, he''s in the same class as us?"


    [Please welcome our next challenger!]


    Izuku gasped as a familiar ash-blonde walked out to the course, "Kacchan?"


    Haru crossed his arms over his ?h?st, "I brought the both of them along too."


    [The villain attack course has been reset. Ready? Go!]


    Katsuki blasted towards the mountain. Quickly he demolished a robot with its explosion and used the force of his attack to aim towards another target, continuing this process until he reached the final enemy.


    "DIE!"


    Izuku blinked. ''Die?''


    The announcer sounded excited, [Look at that time! Only fifteen seconds! FIRST PLACE!]


    Katsuki landed back at his starting point, his face betraying a small hint of self-satisfaction.


    "Hey, isn''t that Midoriya in the stands?" Kirishima pointed out as he caught sight of Izuku.


    Katsuki''s expression darkened as he blasted himself to the rail, grabbing it like a feral animal, "Damn it! What are you doing here, Deku?"


    Izuku held up his hands defensively, "Oh uh, hey Kacchan. Maybe calm down a little...?" he gave a nervous laugh.


    "Don''t you dare tell me what to do!"


    The elder Bakugo''s pupils shrank as Haru appeared in his vision and felt two fingers pressed to his forehead, "Behave."


    With a small burst of wind chakra to the face, Katsuki''s lost his grip on the rail and he fell backward, plummeting to the ground below.


    Melissa flinched, "Ow... Will he be okay?"


    "I''d be more surprised if that actually hurt him," Jiro admitted, quietly keeping herself from Haru''s direct line of sight, "They do this all the time."


    "Friends?"


    "Brothers."


    "Really?"


    "Adopted from birth but wouldn''t know the difference."


    "How sweet."


    "Deku and Bakugo are fated rivals," Uraraka stated seriously.


    Kaminari ran to the rail, waving at Kirishima, "Hey, Kirishima!"


    Kirishima waved back, "You guys finally caught up with us. I see you ran into the others!" he jerked his thumb at the obstacle course, "You should try out this villain challenge!"


    Kaminari rubbed his neck, "Nah, I''m good. Maybe Midoriya would go!"


    Katsuki glared up at Izuku from where he was still lying on the ground, "Don''t even try it. There''s no way you''d get a better score than I did!"


    Izuku had his face scrunched up passively, "Yeah, you''re probably right. Yup!"


    Uraraka held her chin thoughtfully, purposefully speaking her thoughts out loud, "Huh... I''m not so sure. Only one way to find out, I guess."


    Izuku responded automatically, "Yeah, you''re probably right. Wait? What?"


    Katsuki popped a vein, pushing himself to his feet, "Just get your pathetic attempt over with, nerd," he raised his voice into a yell, "Then get out of here!"


    ***


    [We''ve got a new challenger coming in at the last minute! Will he end up on top or fail in front of the entire Expo!]


    Izuku sank down into a ready stance, green electricity streaming over his body as he activated his Quirk.


    ''One for All: Full Cowling!''


    The announcer shielded her face from the wind swirling caused by the power surge, [The attack course is set! Ready? Go!]


    Izuku vanished in a stream of lighting, moving from robot to robot, destroying them all with a powerful punch.


    [An incredible run! He''s in second place at sixteen seconds!]


    The announcement was applauded by the watching spectators.


    Izuku grinned happily as he rejoined his classmates.


    "Wow!" Uraraka exclaimed happily, nearly dancing in joy.


    "That was a good showing, Midoriya," Iida praised.


    Izuku chuckled, "I didn''t think I''d get so close to Kacchan''s time!"


    Katsuki raged on hearing that, "WHAT? I''ll go again and burn your score to ash!"


    They all were forced to steady themselves as a rumbled shook the stadium and the announcer cried in shock.


    [AHHHHH! This is insane! Fourteen seconds! This gentleman has jumped to the front of the pack!]


    A familiar bicolored-haired teen straightened up, letting out a cloud of icy breath as he surveyed the glacier-covered mountain.


    Izuku recognized him instantly, "Todoroki''s here too?"


    Melissa looked at Yaoyorozu, "So he''s a classmate too?"


    Yaoyorozu smiled proudly, "Yup!"


    "Your class is so amazing!" Melissa gave them all a look of respect, "I''m sure you''ll be great heroes."


    The other girls looked a little embarrassed at the praise but were shocked out of their reverie by Katsuki blasting himself directly at his rival, "You icy-hot bastard!"


    Haru appeared above him, slamming both feet into his back, "Language!"


    Todoroki impassively watched the two slam into the ground in front of him, "Bakugo. Haru."


    Katsuki raised his face from the ground, still angry, "You can''t just appear out of nowhere and just show me up!"


    Haru sent him a salute, "Yo, bestie!"


    Todoroki looked past them at their classmates, "I see the others are here too!"


    Katsuki got even more pissed, "Don''t ignore me!"


    Haru stepped on his head, slamming it back into the ground, "Did you come to represent your dad?"


    Todoroki nodded, "Yes. Best Jeanist?"


    "Unofficially."


    The announcer stood near them, awkwardly unsure of how to deal with the situation.


    [Um... It''s the next person''s turn.]


    Haru stepped off Katsuki''s body, "That''ll be me."


    A flurry of paper swirled around the trio and shifted the entrance of the arena where Todoroki and Katsuki were deposited. Haru had once again adjusted his appearance so his mask was back in place and his hair pulled back with a hair tie.


    Kagura Shingen: The Mind''s Eye!


    In a second, he had a complete vision of the entire field, pinpointing every enemy.


    The announcer raised her arm, [The course is set! Ready? Go!]


    Haru held a hand towards the rock formation, "Shikigami Dance: Punishment!"


    There was a fluttering of hundreds of sheets of paper appearing from the surrounding landscape as multiple paper spears appeared in the air above each of the robots.


    Haru lowered his hand, "HAH!"


    A loud crash of destroyed metal filled the air as the targets were destroyed simultaneously


    [W-what! We''ve got a new top scorer at eight seconds!]


    Haru let out a breath, smirking in satisfaction from under the mask.


    Katsuki fist passed through his ?h?st, scattering paper everywhere, "Bullshit! I''m doing it again!"


    The announcer gave a small squeal of fear at the angry blonde''s violent attitude.


    Iida charged in, "Everyone, please stop! You''re going to make everybody think UA''s full of degenerates!"


    Haru''s body shifted until he had appeared behind Katsuki and was holding his arm, "Sorry, Iida! A little help!"


    Katsuki continued to struggle violently, screaming profanities at them as Izuku, Kirishima, and Kaminari all jumped down from the spectator''s level to help.


    Melissa giggled at their antics but stopped when she noticed Yaoyorozu, Uraraka, and Jiro''s downturned expressions, "Oh, sorry to laugh," she subsided to a whimsical smile, "I was just thinking you look like you have a whole lot of fun at your school."


    "..."


    "Well, it''s... never boring...I can say that much at least," Yaoyorozu finally admitted.


    Uraraka and Jiro hung their heads in admittance, "True."


    ***


    (Elsewhere on the Island...)


    A tall, bulky man with dark red hair and a scar on his left cheek held a phone to his ear.


    "I picked up the goods as planned," he listened to the voice on the other end, "What? All Might''s here now? It doesn''t matter. We can handle him no problem."


    He hung up, ignoring the struggling guards tied up behind him. He watched several men unloading large crates full of weapons.


    "Of course he had to show up," he grumbled under his breath.


    "But as you said, it''s of no consequence," a dark figure appeared from the shadows behind him, "Don''t tell me you''re losing your edge... Wolfram."


    The villain glanced over his shoulder, noting that the bound guards had all been knocked unconscious, "What are you doing here?"


    "Just checking in on you," the figure''s deep voice betrayed no emotion, "Our masters want this mission to succeed."


    "Are you joining us then?" Wolfram narrowed his eyes, already guessing the answer.


    "No," the mysterious man turned away, "This time... It''s too risky. I cannot risk being detected yet. You have your orders. Follow them."


    He vanished into the shadows, leaving Wolfram alone.


    "That guy really doesn''t sit well with me," the villain muttered to himself.


    ***


    (Later that day...)


    [The I-Expo Preview will be closing at 6:00 PM. Thank you for coming. Enjoy your night.]


    Shu and Mineta sighed in exhaustion and despair.


    "The Expo isn''t even open to the public yet," Mineta lamented, "If we''re this slammed now, will we ever get to rest?"


    Shu scowled dismally as he wh?n?d, "Shut up! I don''t want to think about it."


    "Hey, Mineta! Shu!" Izuku called out to them as he returned with the rest of the class, "How did your shift go?"


    "You should be proud of the work you''ve done today," Iida told them, holding out a couple of slips of paper.


    Mineta peered at them, "What are these things?"


    "Invitations to the big Expo reception later tonight," Yaoyorozu explained.


    "There''s a party?"


    Chitoge and Raku walked up to them, Chitoge clutching a poster tube to her ?h?st. It wasn''t the winning poster, but she was still happy. A cast-signed poster of Avatar (2009) was still great. Whoever donated the prizes this year was really amazing.


    Haru handed them a pair of slips as well, "Melissa said she had a few extras and wanted to invite everyone who didn''t have one.


    Shu and Mineta''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "...Shu..."


    "...Mineta..."


    They hugged each other, bawling their eyes out, "A beautiful angel has rewarded us for our hard work!"


    Iida turned towards the others, "I heard that many pro heroes and notable figures will be attending tonight''s party as well. It''s imperative we don''t tarnish UA''s reputation. We''ll change into our formal clothes and go as a group. Everybody meet in lobby seven in the central tower at six pm sharp."


    Haru raised a hand, "Sorry, I have to get there early. Recovery Girl wanted me to greet an acquaintance of hers."


    Jiro, who had avoided staring at the redhead''s body under the skin-tight suit all day, finally looked at him, "So we''ll meet you at the party?"


    To everyone''s shock, Haru gently grabbed her hand and raised it to his lips, "I will await your arrival, milady."


    In that brief moment, the light of the sunset flashed on the matching pair of ??pis lazuli bracelets the two were wearing. Haru gave Jiro''s hand a chaste peck before he vanished in a cloud of bu??erflies, leaving his friends shellshocked and his crush a beet red.


    Chitoge blinked several times, "Whoa..."


    Uraraka stifled a squeal, shaking Yaoyorozu''s arm.


    Unseen by everyone, Kaminari revealed a sad smile.


    Iida stopped himself from commenting, realizing that scolding the air for being bold wasn''t going to help, and clearing his throat, "Well then. We''ll meet at six o''clock. Don''t you dare be late? I''ll contact Todoroki and Bakugo and share this information. Thank you, you''re dismissed."


    The class secretary activated his Quirk and ran off at high speeds.


    Izuku sent a thumbs up in Iida''s direction, "There he goes; always at full throttle!"


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Katsuki, now washed up and in casual clothes, lay stretched out on his bed.


    "C''mon, Bakubro, you need to get ready," Kirishima goaded his roommate.


    Katsuki snorted, "Why the hell would I want to go to a party? It''ll just be a bunch of old geezers I don''t know giving speeches. Sounds like a pretty lame night to me."


    "But we can eat as much gourmet food as we want!" Kirishima persisted.


    "And it would be rude to our hosts if we didn''t show up," Haru, also washed up and in casual clothes, added from where he sat at the other end of the room, petting the origami arctic fox in his arms.


    "Well it''s not as if I brought any fancy clothes with me anyway," Katsuki excused.


    Haru held a hand in a ''well that was obvious'' gesture, "Good thing we thought of that."


    Kirishima pulled out a pair of suits from his suitcase, "I brought some stuff for you!"


    "I did the same for Kaminari," Haru appended, "His dressing skills needed a little work."


    Katsuki shot up, glaring at them, "You''ve got to be kidding me, you idiots!"


    Haru stood up, letting the fox drop gracefully from his arms, "I''ve got to go," a swirl of paper surrounded him and he was revealed to be dressed in a black suit, "Man, this makes things easier. Kiri, what should I do with my hair?"


    The spiky-haired teen looked at him, "Just go simple and tie it back. Looks sharp on you."


    Haru pulled out a black hair tie and pulled back his hair, "Seems like I''m using this look a lot in this chapter..." he headed to the door, "Be sure Kaminari is with you when you leave. Chise, stay with them. Keep my brother in line.


    The white fox barked and jumped on the bed.


    A second later Katsuki was yelling in anger.


    "Oi! Come back and get your damn fox, you crazy ?ss bastard!"


    Haru leaned his head back into the room, "She doesn''t bite!"


    "Yes, she does!"

 Chapter 53 - Villain Invasion

    (A/N) I am going to cameo a real-life person in this chapter. A person who I highly respect.


    ***


    (Central Tower...)


    Haru had just arrived at the main lobby when his phone went off.


    (Play: Deja vu ringtone: youtu.be/3jjfWd6KbYE)


    ? D¨¦j¨¤ Vu! ?


    ? I''ve just been in this place before ?


    ? Higher on the street ?


    ? And I know it''s my time to come home ?


    ? Calling you! ?


    ? And the subject''s a mystery ?


    ? Standing on my feet ?


    ? It''s so hard when I try to believe ?


    ? Whooooaaa! ?


    Haru pulled out his phone, pressing the answer bu??on, "Iida? I already spoke with Kirishima. He''s bringing Katsuki in a bit. Kaminari ought to join you guys first."


    [Alright. Thank you, Class Rep.]


    "We''re not at school, Iida. You can call me by my name."


    [Yes, Haru.]


    Haru sighed, pressing the bu??on to open the elevator, "Somehow, you still sound too formal. Never mind. I''ll meet you guys at the party."


    [We''ll meet you there. I''d best call the others. They''re already on the verge of being tardy.]


    Haru shook his head good-naturedly, ending the call as he entered the elevator to the second floor.


    ***


    The elevator beeped and Izuku, dressed in a striped, maroon suit, ran out, breathless, "Sorry for being late, you guys..." he trailed off as he realized that only Iida, Mineta, Kaminari, Shu, and Todoroki were in the room, "Where is everybody?"


    Iida, dressed in a navy-blue suit, had his arms crossed over his ?h?st, emanating an irritated aura, "They''re not here yet," he robotically chopped an arm at everyone, "Does a proper time mean nothing to you people?"


    The elevator beeped and opened to Uraraka in a frilly, pink, party gown, "Sorry I''m late," she apologized, "It took me a while to get ready."


    Izuku''s eyes gleamed in wonder at the girl while the three stooges (Kaminari, Mineta, and Shu) all wowed from afar. Kaminari was dressed in a light grey suit and black shirt and Mineta and Shu were dressed in their waiter''s outfits. Hopefully, they wouldn''t be mistaken as staff during the party.


    "I apologize for the tardiness, but Jiro was feeling shy."


    Jiro stroked the material of her pink and purple dress timidly, "This is nicer than anything I''ve ever worn before," she fidgeted with the dark jacket and choker around her neck that formed a contrast with the brighter colors of her outfit, "It feels like a costume."


    Kaminari gave her a thumbs up, "Just glad you aren''t in a t-shirt!"


    "Even the jacket doesn''t ruin it," Mineta conceded.


    The two were sent writhing to the floor after receiving a painful injection of sound from Jiro''s earphone jacks.


    "Shut up."


    Kaminari looked at her in betrayal, "What''d you do that for? It was a compliment," he wh?n?d.


    The angered girl turned away in dismissal, "No it wasn''t."


    Todoroki, classily sporting a white tuxedo, looked at her thoughtfully, "I wonder what Haru would say about it?"


    Jiro blushed and turned her face so no one could see her flushed appearance, "Why would you say that?"


    Todoroki tilted his head questioningly, "Why? Aren''t you two going out?"


    A shiver ran up Jiro''s spine and she whirled around, "WE''RE NOT!" she calmed herself, pressing her jacks together nervously, "Not really..."


    Shu''s glasses glinted as he secretly lifted his phone and took a picture of Jiro''s red face.


    The elevator opened and Raku and Chitoge walked out, Chitoge in a frilly white gown and Raku in a black tuxedo.


    "I told you we''d be the last here," Raku stated, for once not mocking his partner.


    Chitoge puffed her cheeks sulkily, "I was trying to see which make-up looked best. This is my first real party away from home."


    The Yakuza heir seemed to understand her on rather a personal level, "Considering our parents'' line of work, I''m surprised we''re here instead of someplace the police would raid."


    Everyone sweatdropped, more or less understanding the implication, even if they didn''t know about the couple''s personal lives.


    Chitoge snapped out of her reverie, "That''s a nice dress, Ochako. It suits you."


    Uraraka smiled and performed an experimental twirl, "This is my first time in formal wear. I just borrowed something from Yaoyorozu."


    Izuku scratched his cheek nervously, "It... looks really good, Uraraka. Like... perfect"


    The brunette whirled away in giddy embarrassment, "Oh, Deku, stop! You don''t have to flatter me so much!"


    "Contain yourself!" Iida scolded her.


    The elevator beeped the doors sliding open as Melissa ran through dressed in a blue party gown.


    "Oh good. I thought I was going to miss you guys! Let''s get downstairs to the party!"


    Mineta and Shu knelt on their knees "The headliner has arrived!"


    Jiro deadpanned, "Those tickets were a mistake."


    Iida stared at his phone in frustration, "Darn it! I can''t get a hold of Bakugo or Kirishima. Knowing those two, they may just be blowing off the party, but Haru said they were getting ready when he left. Where are they?"


    ***


    An ash-blonde teen, dressed in a red shirt and blue vest and slacks, raised an eyebrow, "Moran, you''re absolutely positive we''re going the right direction?" Katsuki''s tone revealed little faith in Kirishima''s pathfinding abilities.


    Kirishima looked around the unfamiliar hallways, trying to figure out where they were, "Yeah, I mean I''m pretty sure we are."


    Katsuki popped a vein, "You''re pretty sure?"


    Around his shoulders, a small fox yipped its disapproval.


    Kirishima let out an embarrassed chuckle, "Well, I left my phone back in the room, so we''re going on instinct here.


    Katsuki glared at Chise, "Oi, fox. Do something useful and lead us out of here."


    The fox gave a huff of denial and pretended to be asleep, even making a fake snoring noise.


    Katsuki popped another vein, "You little... vulpine."


    He couldn''t think of any good insults at the moment.


    (Earlier...)


    Haru fiddled with the collar of his deep crimson shirt and adjusted the jacket of his black suit as he exited the elevator. He entered the reception hall, instantly being faced by an energetic gathering of well-dressed people and costumed heroes of varying ages.


    In several spots around the room, all kinds of food and beverages were being served by the staff, filling the air with a mouthwatering scent.


    Haru ignored the guests and the food and approached one of the waiters moving around the room. He briefly whispered a question and was motioned towards a small group at the far end of the gathering


    Haru nodded thanked and approached, stopping a respectful distance before bowing.


    "It''s an honor to meet you in person. My sensei has told me all about you," he spoke in English and raised his head slightly, looking up at the kindly features of an aged woman in a simple white robe and a blue-bordered sari, "Mother Teresa..."


    Mother Teresa smiled kindly at the boy, nodding a polite dismissal to the couple she had been speaking to. The couple, nodded respectfully, quietly leaving the two to speak alone.


    Mother Teresa spoke to Haru in fluent Japanese, her voice sincere and quiet, "The p???sur? is all mine, my child. Please don''t inconvenience yourself with the language. I am under the effect of the Gift of Tongues Quirk while I visit here, so we can understand each other without an issue," she gave the boy a quick scan, "You must be Chiyo''s student. She told me so much about you in her letters."


    Haru straightened up, a hand still placed over his ?h?st, "My teacher hopes I find you well. Let me properly introduce myself. My name''s Haruko Bakugo. I''m a student at UA High in Japan and Recovery Girl''s apprentice."


    Mother Teresa raised her hand in protest, "Please don''t be so formal. I''m not anyone of consequence. I am merely a sister and a servant of the poor. We are all equal in the eyes of God. I do not deserve fame or deference."


    Haru relaxed slightly at her insistence, placing his hands behind his back, "I must respectfully disagree, Mother. Your humanitarian work has inspired so much good in the world. You even received the Nobel Peace Prize for your efforts."


    Mother Teresa shook her head in modest denial, "An award and a title that is given to glorify a person''s actions but does little to alleviate the wounds within our world''s societies. Many people who breed violence and division have been granted this title, but does it really mean that much? It''s what a person does without being seen that often matters most."


    Haru remained silent for a moment before asking, "Mother. I''ve heard from my teacher about you and your beliefs. I''ve been wondering this for a while and have received different answers. May I ask for your insight?"


    "I will happily answer to the best of my ability."


    "What is peace?"


    The aged woman closed her eyes, leaning back her head, "Peace and war begin at home. If we truly want peace in the world, let us begin by loving one another in our own families. If we want to spread joy, we need every family to have joy. Today, nations put too much effort and money into defending their borders. They know very little about the poverty and the suffering that exist in the countries where those bordering on destitution live. If they would only defend these defenseless people with food, shelter, and clothing, I think the world would be a happier place."


    Haru nodded silently, his head bowed in deep thought, "Mother, I''m sure you know I am training in the hero course. You are have seen the world, met its people, experienced the best and worst of it all. Is using such violence wrong?"


    He felt a gentle hand being placed on his shoulder and looked up at Mother Teresa''s kindly eyes.


    "Love is the key to peace. There is no greater love than sacrifice. If you wish to sacrifice your life to protect those in need, I cannot see where you are wrong. All works of love are works of peace. We think sometimes that poverty is only being hungry, n?k?d, and homeless. The poverty of being unwanted, unloved, and uncared for is the greatest poverty. Wherever you can, use love and compassion. Peace begins with a smile. Smile five times a day at someone you don''t really want to smile at all. Do it for peace. That is the best advice I can give."


    The old sister gazed past Haru and he followed her eyes to see All Might. For a moment they both watched in silence as the hero interacted with the other guests, speaking with each of them while smiling the entire time.


    "That man there is called the Symbol of Peace," Mother Teresa finally spoke, "He has been criticized by many for that smile. No matter the situation, he always keeps smiling. Many call him a fake for it, say it gives people false hope," she shook her head, "Tell me, child. Is hope a lie?" when Haru didn''t answer she continued, "Hope is never a lie. Hope is what sparks the light of faith that drives away the darkness within ourselves. That man, because of his smile, has saved millions more than he''s ever seen. He inspires hope even when there is none to be found. That is the greatest power he carries."


    Haru turned to face her, a tight feeling in his ?h?st as his feelings tried to right themselves, "I see... Thank you, Mother."


    Mother Teresa nodded, "Chiyo told me about what happened at Hosu. You already have the answer inside your heart. Even when faced with an enemy, you reached out a hand of mercy. Do not fear yourself or the things of the past," she looked up at the stage, "It looks like they''ll be calling me. Could you ?ssist me?"


    Haru blinked back a tear, allowing her to use his arm as a support, "Of course."


    The host of the event spoke into the microphone to gain everyone''s attention, [Ladies and Gentlemen. Welcome to I-Expo''s opening night reception. We at I-Island hope you enjoy yourselves. To start off the night, we have a special guest, Mother Teresa, offering a special prayer for us.]


    The guests clapped politely as the old woman was ?ssisted onto the stage by Haru and made her way to the microphone.


    [Thank you all for attending tonight. Your presence here is a blessing to us all. I will now offer a prayer written by an admirable man, Francis of Assisi,] she pulled a card from her sleeve reading it to them all, [Lord, make me a channel of your peace, that where there is hatred, I may bring love; that where there is wrong, I may bring the spirit of forgiveness; that where there is discord, I may bring harmony; that where there is error, I may bring truth; that where there is doubt, I may bring faith; that where there is despair, I may bring hope; that where there are shadows, I may bring light; that where there is sadness, I may bring joy.]


    Everyone applauded as Mother Teresa left the stage, allowing Haru to help her down again as the host returned to the microphone.


    [Thank you, Mother Teresa. We are grateful you are here for this event. Your contribution to I-Islands humanitarian program has been monumental,] the host looked out over the crowd, [Now I wonder if we can get Japan''s number one hero, All Might, up here? He''s visiting here tonight as well. Would you like to hear him say a few words?] he was met by several cries of approval, [Maybe a round of applause would help.]


    Everyone began applauding, causing the Symbol of Peace to chuckle nervously.


    "Really, Dave? You could have warned me," he muttered to a man with unruly brown hair by his side.


    David Shield sent his friend an apologetic smile, "This was bound to happen once they found out were in town."


    All Might headed to the stage, glass in hand, "You owe me one," he chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Haru had escorted Mother Teresa back to her original spot, "Thank you for your wisdom, Mother. My friends will be here soon, so I''d best leave you for now."


    Mother Teresa nodded, "Enjoy your night, my child. I hope I was of help to you."


    Haru bowed respectfully and stopped to listen with everyone else as All Might began his speech.


    [Thank you for inviting me,] All Might''s voice boomed over the speakers, [It''s truly a p???sur? to be here! Normally speeches aren''t my thing but¨C]


    The display screen behind the stage turned red, showing a code red emergency. At the same time, an alarm sounded throughout the reception hall


    [This is an announcement by the I-Island security system. We have received a report that an explosive device was discovered somewhere on the I-Expo grounds. I-Island will now be in high alert mode. Your safety is our top priority. Residents and tourists should return to their lodgings. If that is not a possibility, please find the closest shelter and take refuge. Anyone on the street after ten minutes will be in violation of the law. Please clear off public areas. As a precautionary measure, most of the main island buildings will be sealed off...]


    Haru turned towards the main doors, feeling a cold wave of harmful intent coming from outside the room.


    Mother Teresa frowned, following his gaze, "I sense it too."


    Haru raised his voice, "Everyone, get away from the exits!"


    Confused and startled, a few people started to move away from the doors as a series of tags flew from Haru''s body, racing towards the closed doors.


    ''Will they make it?''


    The tags slammed on the room''s many doors, spreading webs of sealing formulas across their metallic surfaces.


    The heroes of the room tensed, cautious about the situation and unsure if the tags were from a friend or foe.


    All Might spotted the strange formation and recognized it as one of Haru''s techniques studied under Nezu, "What the...?"


    Haru raised his hand in a seal of confrontation, "Seal!"


    The tags glowed as the formula continued to grow and solidify.


    The Sudanese Hero, Nyikang, took a step towards him, thinking one of the guests was trying to trap everyone inside the room.


    "Hold! Do what he says!" All Might barked, shocking everyone, "Heroes protect the civilians!"


    The Symbol of Peace wasn''t stupid. With the alarms and Haru''s reaction, there was an obvious danger approaching the room. With so many people packed nearby it, the heroes had to move carefully.


    Hopefully, the seals would hold.


    The doors shifted, stopped, and went still.


    Haru furrowed his brows. ''Come on!''


    The seals strained as an override command from the system applied more force to the doors, causing them to shudder. The incomplete formulas shattered and the doors slid open, revealing several men in matching masks. They entered the room, all arms to the teeth with an ?ssortment of firearms.


    Haru turned pale, staggering under the recoil of the destroyed seals.


    Mother Teresa''s face was grave as she watched the invaders confront the alarmed guests.


    A tall man with dark red hair entered the room, obviously the leader.


    "In case you haven''t caught on, the security system is under our control," Wolfram smirked at the terrified civilians from under his metal mask, "I know we''ve got a lot of heroes in here, but if you decide to make a scene..." his motioned with his finger at the display screens around the room, revealing live footage of the island''s security robots and several crowds of civilians outside, "I''ll make sure the security sentries think the good people they''ve got in their sites are dangerous criminals," he spread his arms welcomingly, "So, I''d play nice. Because everyone on this island is my hostage. Naturally, that includes all of you," he placed a hand to his headpiece, "Do it."


    A series of holes opened up in the floor, shooting out a number of glowing blue restraining devices that wrapped themselves around all the heroes standing in the room.


    All Might grunted as he was trapped too and strained against the restraint.


    A gunshot rang out as Wolfram fired into the air, "Don''t move. If you take so much as a step, I''ll kill everyone in this room."


    The villain kicked the number one hero behind the knee, forcing him to the ground.


    Haru bit his lip, his nails digging into his palms.


    "Now you all follow All Might''s lead and do as I say," Wolfram instructed.


    All Might frantically glanced around the room, trying to see if there was an escape, an opening, anything. He was met by his best friend Dave''s grave expression that told him to stay put.


    Haru''s eyes widened, staring in shock in the scientist''s direction.


    ***


    Todoroki looked at his phone after several failed calls, "I''m not getting any signal. It looks like my service is completely blocked."


    "Are you serious?" Mineta trembled, getting flashbacks to the USJ.


    Jiro gave up from her attempt to enter the elevator, "The elevators are not working either."


    Shu removed his glasses, activating his Analysis Quirk, "They''ve been shut down by central command."


    Raku frowned, "What the heck is going on here?"


    Melissa studied the ground thoughtfully, thinking carefully, "It''s strange that the system would go on high alert. That''s not the protocol whenever explosives are discovered."


    Izuku narrowed his eyes, looking at Iida, "Iida, let''s go to that party."


    Iida looked at him questioningly, "For what reason?"


    "Because that''s where we can find All Might right now," Izuku revealed.


    The other teenagers in the room let out exclamations of mixed surprise and relief.


    "Melissa, do you know of a way we can get down there without the elevator?" Izuku asked.


    Melissa pointed to a pair of doors at the far end of the room, "We can use the emergency stairs. That will at least get us close."


    Izuku nodded, a determined look in his eyes, "We''ll follow your lead then."


    ***


    "Don''t worry," Wolfram reassured the guests, "We don''t have a reason to hurt anyone. We plan to release you safely when the time is right."


    One of the pro heroes, Mr. Plastic, raised his voice, "What are you criminals after?" he demanded before he was kicked in the chin by one of Wolfram''s subordinates."


    "Shut up, hero!"


    The villain was about to stomp down on the fallen pro when a small figure placed herself between them.


    "That is enough. Your leader said he did not intend to hurt anyone," Mother Teresa spoke firmly, her eyes staring the villain down without fear.


    One of the guests raised a cautionary hard towards her, "Mother Teresa!"


    The villain lifted the bu?? of his gun to strike the old sister away, "Get out of my way, you old ha¨C"


    A resounding smack echoed across the room as the man flew off his feet, as he fell, his mask fell off revealing the blood pouring from his nose.


    Haru stood with his hand still upraised from the backhanded blow he had just dealt, his eyes glowing dangerously. He stood immobile, crimson hair flying loose from his sudden movement.


    "Know your place," the coldness in his voice sent shills up several people''s spines, "Villain."


    Instantly, several guns were aimed in Haru''s body, preparing to mow him down. To his credit, Haru didn''t respond, knowing that the next movement he made could spell death to everyone in the room.


    The fallen villain rose to his feet, livid in anger, "You snot-nosed brat!"


    He swung a fist at Haru''s face but stumbled when his fist passed through paper as Haru transformed his body for an instant.


    "Stop," Wolfram ordered, "Stick to the mission," he turned his eyes on Haru''s impassive features, "You''ve got some nerve."


    Haru met his gaze, stare for stare, killing intent flowing off his body in waves.


    The villain aimed his pistol at Haru''s head, "You''re not a hero, but you look familiar. Who are you?"


    Haru''s eyes gleamed light twin pools of golden fire, but he remained silent.


    Wolfram''s eyes widened suddenly recognizing him, "You!" he smirked, "Haruko Bakugo. Stain''s successor apparent," the statement caused a stir among the Japanese guests in the room, "Yes, I''ve heard about you although what happened at Hosu wasn''t the first time. You''ve drawn quite the attention to yourself. You seem to have bad luck in meeting people."


    Haru gave the villain leader a cold smile that hid his inner fear and frustration, "Luck is a strange thing. It''s double-edged. Tell me, if the snake''s head was cut off, would the body die?"


    The question earned the shocked gasps of several people in the room.


    Wolfram chuckled in amusement, "Well, well, well. Quite the bloodthirsty little fledgling. I heard rumors but to see it in real life. You may want to reconsider cutting off the snake''s head, the body may die, but it can still cause damage in its death throes."


    Haru turned his head away, clicking his tongue.


    Wolfram''s headpiece beeped and he activated the signal, "What''s up?" he listened, "Really? They said to... Yeah, I got it," he looked down at a portly man wearing an ID pin showing he was a member of I-Islands central research, "Hey, tubby. Are you a researcher here?"


    The scientist trembled, "Y-yes. I am."


    The villain leader looked at one of his subordinates, "Take this one up."


    The scientist tried to back up but found himself against the table, "No, please."


    "Stop it!"


    Wolfram looked up to see Dave moving towards him, "Ah~ The famous David Shield.


    Dave glared at the villain, "That man is my ?ssistant, what do you plan on doing to him?"


    Wolfram ignored the question, waved at his subordinates, "Bring him too."


    Dave stiffened, but remained defiant, "What if I refuse?"


    Wolfram gave him an eerie smile, "Then somewhere on this island, you''ll hear a pretty blonde girl scream."


    Dave gritted his teeth but stopped as a hand landed on his shoulder.


    "If you are referring to his daughter, Melissa Shield, then I''m afraid you have a kink in your plans because you don''t have her."


    Wolfram frowned. ''I didn''t even see him move. This kid is dangerous. The only thing keeping him in check is the hostages outside. It''s like his self-preservation is next to zero!''


    "What makes you so sure?"


    Haru gave him a closed-eyed smile, "I can tell if a person lies even if slightly," he felt Dave tense under his touch, "And I''m never wrong," he kept smiling at Wolfram, noting the villain''s narrowed eyes before letting out a laugh, "Oh, how stupid of me. You''ll find a way to make him help you anyway. After all," he slowly opened his eyes, giving both men a chilling stare, "This is no ordinary hostage situation."


    All Might was inwardly panicking at the teenager''s actions. ''What is he doing? You shouldn''t be attracting attention to yourself!''


    Wolfram sighed, "Fine... I guess we''ll do this the hard way," he aimed his pistol at Haru''s head, "You''ll go quietly."


    Dave gaped at the villain in shock, "Wait!"


    "Do as we say or this one dies," Wolfram snapped, glaring at the researcher, "We''ll hold him until you do our bidding, then we''ll let you all go. Unless you want this child''s blood on your hands, I suggest you cooperate."


    He motioned and two villains moved to stand next to the boy.


    Mother Teresa, who had been watching the whole conversation in silence, stepped forward, "If you need a hostage, then take me. I''ll go willingly."


    Wolfram glanced at her from the corner of his eye, nodding his head in respect, "Apologies, Mother, but even I have a bottom line."


    Haru allowed his hands to be cuffed behind his back, "It''s alright, Mother. Trust me."


    A hidden message shimmered in the boy''s eyes that the old woman understood. Bowing her head in submission, she placed a wrinkled hand on the boy''s forehead, traced a sign on his pale skin.


    "God be with you, my child," she whispered, taking a step back.


    Haru had both his arms grasped by his guards and was led from the room.


    As the doors opened he called out one last taunt, "I got two words for you, Mr. Boss."


    "Haruko," Mother Teresa spoke his name very quietly and without rebuke but it had its intended effect.


    Haru instantly switched what he intended to say, and glowered at the villain, "Bless you."


    Despite the change of wording, the intent was still there.


    Wolfram watched as the doors slid shut, "Nobu, have our men take him to the hanger and secure him for extraction. Make sure he is heavily guarded. Our other client does not want us to miss this opportunity."


    The villain Haru had struck a few minutes before nodded, speaking an order into his earpiece.


    No one noticed that on his face, hidden faintly among the bruises and smeared blood, a small black seal had appeared on his cheek before fading from view.


    ***


    In the elevator, Haru listened to the sound passing through the Transmission Seal and allowed a faint smile behind his captor''s backs.


    ***


    All Might gritted his teeth as he saw Haru and Dave get taken away one after another. ''Damn! I have to subdue these villains and get this system back online! How much power do I even have left! I have to find a way!''


    He cautiously strained against the restraints binding his body but stopped when he noticed a small flash coming from the skylight over the stage.


    Izuku stopped flashing the light on his phone when he realized his mentor had seen it and signaled for the hero to talk.


    Knowing it was a risk, All Might spoke very softly, keeping his head where none of the villains could see him moving.


    "I hope you can hear me. Some villains have taken the tower. They have control of the security system and everyone on this island is now being held hostage. That includes the heroes that are at this party. It''s dangerous. Get away from here as soon as you can."


    ***


    Jiro unplugged her earphone jack, having heard every word, "This is bad, Midoriya."


    ***


    "We''ve received All Might''s orders loud and clear," Iida stated firmly, "He is our teacher. I suggest we follow his instructions and escape this place. Otherwise, we''d be going against his will."


    Yaoyorozu hung her head, "I''m afraid I have to agree with what Iida is saying. We''re only students. We can''t fight the villains if we don''t have our hero licenses."


    "Then why don''t we get out of here and tell the pro outside?" Kaminari suggested.


    "It won''t be very easy to escape," Melissa told him, "The security system is at the same level of the Tartarus Prison which is where they keep some of the most dangerous criminals in the world."


    Kaminari''s hopeful expression dropped, "Then what? Sit here until all of this is over?"


    Jiro saw the electric blonde''s clenched fists and placed a hand on his shoulder, "Are you okay with that, Kaminari?"


    He turned to look at her, his yellow eyes firm, "No, I''m not. If Haru were here, he''d say the same thing. I think we should at least try and stop them."


    "Come on! Those villains have even got All Might trapped," Mineta protested, "There''s no way we can stop them ourselves if the actual pros are stuck."


    Chitoge punched a fist into her palm, "I say let''s just swoop in and pound them!"


    Raku shook his head, "They''ll just kill their captives."


    Shu leaned heavily against the wall, sighing, "None of us can afford to be careless. Unless the pros work something out, our hands are tied."


    Todoroki stared at his hand, voicing his opinion, "Aren''t we trying to be pros ourselves?"


    Yaoyorozu hesitated, "Well... yes, but we''re not allowed to work as heroes, you know that."


    "Then does that mean... it''s okay to do nothing at all?" Todoroki posed the question that was on all their minds.


    Yaoyorozu clutched a hand to her ?h?st, torn between her duty to follow the rules and her d?s?r? to help others, "Well... it''s complicated."


    There was a dull silence as they all pondered what to do.


    "I want to help," Izuku''s voice was quiet but clear.


    Uraraka turned to look at him, "Really, Deku?"


    Izuku looked around the circle of faces looking at him, "I want to save them."


    Mineta completely lost his composure, "You want to fight those villains?" he screamed, "Didn''t you learn anything from the USJ or Hosu, Midoriya?"


    "This is totally different," Izuku insisted, "We don''t have to fight them. We just need to think of a way to rescue All Might at the party without facing the bad guys!"


    "That''s easy to say, but you know it won''t be that simple," Kaminari pointed out, trying to think about it but drawing a blank.


    "I know, but I still want to try!" Izuku replied firmly, "We can figure out what the best plan of action is and keep these criminals from winning. We can save everyone."


    Uraraka gave Izuku a worried look, "Are you sure?"


    Melissa spoke up, "I know where the security system is. It''s on the top floor of this tower. If these criminals managed to take control of it, then the authentication locks and passwords have probably been disabled. We should be able to restart the system ourselves. We just have to stay off the villain''s radar until we can get to the top floor, that''s all. If we do that, then the whole island will be safe again."


    Izuku caught his breath as he spotted the white bu??erfly resting on her hand, "Then it''s possible."


    Jiro smiled, holding out a hand, "And we won''t be alone," they all spotted the white bu??erfly resting on her hand, "We''ve got someone who can keep some of the villain''s busy," she looked at Melissa, "Apart from that, how are keeping on the low from the rest of them?"


    "The security system hasn''t discovered us yet," Melissa explained, "That means the villains don''t know how it works very well."


    Todoroki folded his arms, "So we avoid fighting anyone and try to get the place back to normal. It could work."


    Kaminari grinned, static running through his hair, "Not bad! I''m in!"


    Jiro nodded, "Let''s do it!


    "We''d have to be fast. Many of our enemies are on the top floor," Yaoyorozu said cautiously, "But if we can take control then the heroes will be able to take action."


    Raku sighed, "Well, looks like we''ll have to help them out... honey. Damn, that still leaves a sour taste in my mouth."


    Chitoge ignored him clenched her fist in anticipation, "I may not be a hero, but my family is the top dog where I''m from! I think it''s time I showed those villains who''s really in charge!"


    Uraraka stood up from where she had been kneeling, "Let''s do this, guys. I don''t want to sit around being helpless. Not if there''s something we can actually try. What''s important is that we''re helping people even if we''re not real heroes."


    Izuku stood up too, "That''s exactly the way I feel about things! We''ll follow our hearts and save the island!"


    Uraraka raised her fist, "Yeah!"


    "Midoriya, I''ll go with you," Todoroki volunteered.


    Iida stepped forward, giving them all a serious look, "The moment I think we''ve gone too far, it''s over," he said, "If that''s something you can agree to, then I''ll go with you."


    Seeing Iida agree calmed Yaoyorozu''s doubt, "If that''s the case, then I''ll help!"


    Kaminari smirked, "You already know I''m all in!"


    Mineta stared at them all tearfully, "HAVE YOU ALL LOST YOUR MINDS? ALL RIGHT, I''LL GO!


    Izuku looked at Melissa, Raku, Chitoge, and Shu, "You guys can wait down here for us."


    "No, I''m going to," Melissa stated, "I''m the only one who knows how to change the settings on the island''s security system. I know I''m Quirkless and may get in your way, but people are in danger and I know I can help. Please!"


    Shu adjusted his glasses, "You may need my Quirk to help out."


    Raku and Chitoge glanced at each other, their usual animosity temporarily forgotten.


    "We may not be training as heroes, but we''d like to come along," Raku spoke for the both of them, "We may be useful, even for a distraction."


    Izuku stared at them for a moment, knowing that time was of the essence and every extra hand was needed, "Alright then. Let''s do this," he faced the entire group, "We''ll save everyone!"


    ***


    All Might coughed as he felt his body begin to strain from overusing his Quirk.


    He glanced at the skylight again and saw Izuku staring down at him. Alarm bells instantly went off in his head.


    ''Oh no! That look in your eyes. Don''t tell me...'' His intense blue eyes bore into the young hero''s green ones. ''Please, run away.''


    Izuku shook his head no. ''I know what you''re thinking...''


    ''It''s too dangerous!''


    ''But I have to do whatever I can to help...''


    ''Young Midoriya...''


    Izuku turned and ran from sight, heading on his new mission. ''It''ll be okay. You''ll see!''


    All Might watch him disappear. ''He''s not going to leave. I know I should be furious he''s ignoring his teacher''s wishes... but who am I kidding... if he didn''t act right now he wouldn''t be my successor. I''ll just have to keep this form up a little longer.''


    He felt an invisible force strengthening his body, filling it with warmth. He grunted in muffled surprise and glanced around the room, spotting an elderly sister on her knees, clasping her hands as if in prayer.


    ''Is this... Her Quirk...?''


    He saw a small bu??erfly fluttering on the sleeve of her robe.


    ''So that''s it.'' The Symbol of Peace bit back a fond chuckle. ''He was buying us time. Uzumaki you never cease to surprise me.'' He strengthened his form, feeling new life flow through him as he waited patiently. ''We must have faith that they''ll get us out of this situation on their own.. We''re counting on you fledgling heroes.''

 Chapter 54 - Shall We Play A Game?

    (A/N) Thanks to amara for becoming my editor!


    I am so late for this update!


    ***


    (Central Tower... Lowest Level...)


    The elevator dinged and Haru was led into a small lobby in the tower''s private levels by his two guards. One led the way while the other followed behind.


    "Keep moving," the guard walking behind jabbed his rifle bu?? against the redheaded teen''s back, trying to shove him forward.


    To the villain''s displeasure, Haru not only didn''t stumble but instead stopped to give him a deadpan look from over his shoulder.


    "Apart from that being painfully cliche, there is seriously no point in doing that," Haru pointed out, clearly showing he thought the man was an idiot, "I can only go as fast as the guy in front of me, so if you have an issue with my speed, take it up with him."


    The villain walking in front turned around, sighing in annoyance, "Oi, stop messing with the hostage," he ordered, seemingly glaring at his comrade from under his mask. He motioned his gun at Haru, signaling him to walk ahead of him, "Just don''t cause trouble and you''ll be back home when the job''s done."


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "I could ask what job, but I''ll have to ?ssume you''re too smart to answer," he shrugged, "Can''t speak for your friend."


    The first villain gritted his teeth, his forearm mutating into a glass spike, "Care to repeat that?"


    He pointed the spike in the Haru''s direction only to find the boy''s leg hooked around his arm in lock hold.


    "I''m sorry. Did I stutter?" Haru queried in the blandest of tones, "I don''t like sharp objects pointed at my face," he unwrapped his leg from around the villain''s arm and tilted his head at the other villain pointing his gun at him, "I''m sure shooting me won''t benefit you, so can we continue our little journey before I lose more brain cells?"


    Haru had just learned two things.


    First, the villain with the glass spike Quirk was only pretending to be angry and was just testing the skills of his captive. The Uzumaki Clan''s sensory ability really was a cheat power against deceptions like this.


    Secondly, the other villain was seemingly aware of his ability. The calm facade wasn''t just a front, the man was familiar with him.


    Whatever was going on, it was clear he was on this group''s radar. The question was who was behind them. He may have been on the news in Japan for his involvement at Hosu, but foreigners only knew about him from the Sports Festival. Also, the leader, Wolfram, mentioned having known about him beforehand.


    There were only two possibilities he could be aware of.


    The League of Villains.


    Or...


    A sudden throbbing in his head made him grimace in discomfort. ''Damn it!'' His eyes narrowed. ''This hasn''t happened in a while. The seal is gone, so... What is causing this?'' Another throb broke off his thinking.


    His line of thought was broken by a nudge to his back, ushering him towards a capsule-like space in the wall alongside the villains. The doors slid shut and the vehicle lurched, revealing itself to be a monorail pod of an underground railway. From the looks of the tech, this must have been a personal space for incognito visits from prominent people to the labs in the central tower.


    Two more guards, a man and a woman, stood waiting.


    "Is this the package?" the female asked coldly, her hand resting on the holstered gun at her hip.


    Haru raised an eyebrow, "Oh my, I''m not a hostage?"


    ''Fire Style: Ember!''


    The cuffs holding his hands cracked as a sudden burst of heat spiderwebbed through the metal. Haru twisted his wrists, shattering his restraints. Before his captors could register what had happened, Haru sank into a horse stance, slamming simultaneous palm strikes in the guards flanking him.


    A forceful ripple passed through the two villains, sending them flying.


    There was dead silence as the other two villains slowly aimed their weapons towards their escaped prisoner, but refrained from shooting.


    Haru straightened up, bowing his head as a vortex of origami swirled around him and scatter, revealing him in his hero costume.


    "Shall we play a game...?"


    (Elsewhere...)


    The UA students and their friends had been climbing the stairwells to avoid detection.


    On the 30th floor, they paused for breath. The hero students were in better condition, being used to strenuous training, but to the other''s credit, they were holding up pretty well.


    "Thirty flights of stairs in heels!" Chitoge ?r??n?d, hardly displaying any tiredness at all as she kicked off her shoes, "What was I thinking?"


    Raku was panting, but his Endurance was already kicking in, rejuvenating him, "I don''t know whether I should admire or despise women for wearing those death traps."


    His comment earned a stiletto embedding itself into his forehead, causing him to slump against the wall.


    Izuku sweatdropped before looking at Melissa, "Melissa, how high does this go?"


    Melissa stopped to catch her breath, "The 200th floor..."


    Shu, who was nearly collapsed against the stairs, jerked up in despair, "Yo... what?"


    "That''s way too many stairs!" Mineta exclaimed.


    "But it''s still better than running into the villains," Yaoyorozu pointed out.


    ***


    (50th Floor...)


    "I thought you said you were going to help us?" Chitoge growled at Shu as the bespectacled boy was being carried by her ''boyfriend.''


    "Honey~" Raku looked up at his ''girlfriend with a not too friendly face, "Not the time unless you want to take him."


    Uraraka looked down at Melissa who was beginning to fall behind, "Hey, Melissa, do you want me to use my Quirk on you?"


    The blonde shook her head, giving the other girl a reassuring smile, "I''ll be fine, but thanks anyway."


    She felt herself get picked up piggyback and gasped as Chitoge adjusted her more comfortably.


    "Save your Quirk for when we need it," the gangster heiress said lightly, "With my strength enhancement, I can carry her, no problem!"


    Raku deadpanned at her, "You just want an excuse to not carry Shu..."


    Chitoge practically skipped up the stairs, brushing him off, "I don''t know what you''re talking about~!"


    ***


    (80th Floor...)


    After a long climb, they were nearly halfway there, but now they had encountered their first obstacle.


    "The route''s blocked!" Iida exclaimed as the others.


    Todoroki stared at the opposing barrier of steel blocking their way, "What should we do? Break through it?"


    "If we did that I''m sure the security system would alert the villains that someone''s in here," Melissa warned as Chitoge set her down.


    Shu leaned against the wall for support, scanning the door carefully, "There are sensors and alarm triggers in and around the door. If we so much as knock on it, they''ll find us."


    Mineta looked at the exit door that led into the main building, "Then why don''t we go through this door instead?"


    He reached out to open it, causing Izuku to call out in panic, "Wait! Mineta!"


    Melissa''s eyes widened, "No don''t!"


    Too late, the door handle had already been pulled.


    Shu looked at the door and sighed, "They know we''re here now..."


    ***


    Wolfram received a comm message from the security team.


    [A door on a high floor just opened.]


    The villain leader narrowed his eyes, "I thought you scanned each level and they were all clear."


    [I thought they were. I''m looking through the security feeds on the 80th floor now... It seems to be a bunch of kids. They must have been trapped in the stairways when we shut things down and are trying to find the ?du?ts.]


    Wolfram grunted, issuing a command, "Use the barriers to trap them on the 80th floor. Don''t let them escape."


    He raised his hand to motion at the guards to take care of it but stopped on hearing another incoming message


    [Boss! The prisoner has broken his bindings! He''s running loose in the private hanger!]


    Wolfram froze, placing a hand to his ear, "What? Recapture him! Aren''t four of you enough?"


    [We''ve been trying but he''s too strong! He''s planning on fleeing the island¨C]


    The radio was suddenly cut off into static and Wolfram growled, motioning at the guards, "Send Moku and Acat to go deal with him! Diago, Nobu! Take care of the kids upstairs," he tapped the bu?? of his pistol against his head murmuring to himself, "So that''s your game, huh? Escape?"


    ***


    The rescue team was didn''t waste time in hurrying down the hallway, knowing they had mere minutes before the villains would try to capture them.


    "Is there another way to go up?" Todoroki asked breathing lightly.


    Melissa pointed toward the far end of the building, "There should be another emergency staircase down at the other end of the hallway."


    Iida nodded in determination, picking up the pace, "Let''s hurry!"


    The sound of slamming metal made them all stop as they saw the massive doors spaced along the hallway begin to shut one by one.


    "The gates!" Izuku exclaimed.


    Yaoyorozu looked behind to see the same phenomenon happening, "The ones behind us too!"


    Iida frantically scanned the hallway for an escape and spotted a closed doorway leading to another room and a security gate about to cut them off from it.


    "Todoroki!"


    The bicolored-haired boy shifted his right foot, "I''m on it!"


    The security gate closed on the ice spikes, jamming in a half-open state


    Kaminari clenched his fist, pumping the air, "Yeah! Go, team!"


    Izuku ran to the gap in the door, "Come on!"


    They all passed through and entered the space with the door.


    "We''ll need to break it¨C" Iida began but was interrupted by Chitoge.


    "Stand back. I got this," she said confidently, cracking her knuckles.


    With a fierce yell, she slammed her fist into the door, shattering it to pieces.


    Jiro smirked, "Sweet."


    Chitoge placed her hands on her h?ps, smiling, "That''s how you do it!"


    The dust settled to reveal a massive indoor conservatory.


    Izuku''s head swiveled around in awe as the group ran down the many paths leading through the diverse plant life in the room, "What is this place?"


    "It''s a plant factory," Melissa answered, "They use this place to research the effects of Quirks on fauna here."


    Jiro suddenly flung out her arm the stop them, "Guys! Hold on!" she motioned her head at the central elevator that ran through the factory, "The elevator''s coming up."


    "The villain''s found us!" Mineta trembled.


    Izuku glanced around at the surrounding foliage, "We need to hide and let them pass."


    They all quickly moved to stand behind a grove of large bushes just near some open space near the elevator.


    "Do you think we use the elevator to get to the top floor once they''re gone?" Kaminari asked.


    "Only authorized people can use the central elevator," Melissa stated.


    Shu scanned the structure, "It''s built like a bomb shelter so we can''t even try."


    Mineta grit his teeth, "Of course, we can''t go the easy way."


    The security doors to the elevator opened and two villains stepped out, one shorter, round-set man and one tall and lanky man.


    "They said the kids came in here."


    "They just had to pick a place where to are a ton of hiding spots."


    "If Moku and Acat were here, they''d clean them out pretty fast."


    "Well, they''re busy chasing after that other kid. What was he? Stain''s successor?"


    "That''s not why boss wants him. Some client in the underworld has offered us big money for him undamaged if we found him. Otherwise, they said not to draw attention and leave it be."


    Their footsteps stopped, "We see you, stupid kids!"


    The UA students stiffened, too frozen in fear to react.


    Raku and Chitoge looked at each other and nodded.


    Together they snuck past the others to the far end of the bushed and stood up where they were still out of sight.


    Izuku gaped at them. ''What are you doing?''


    Raku sent him a grim thumbs up. ''Run.''


    Just before the couple could reveal themselves and act as a distraction, a familiar angry voice caused the whole group to jolt around in alarm.


    "Care to repeat that, you bastard?"


    Izuku peered through the bushes to see Katsuki and Kirishima both facing the villains, seemingly unaware of who they were.


    On Katsuki''s shoulder, Chise stared at the villains in disapproval, her origami fur standing on end.


    The shorter villain, Diago glowered at the trio, "What are you doing here?"


    Katsuki scoffed, "Huh, that''s what I want to know too."


    Kirishima tugged at his friend''s sleeve, "Hey man, just leave this to me. Okay?" he let out an embarrassed laugh, rubbing the back of his head as he faced the two men, "Uh, we kind of got lost looking for this party. Can you maybe point us in the right direction?"


    "How did they get all the way up to the 80th floor looking for the reception?" Mineta hissed.


    The taller villain, Nobu''s, webbed hand grew several times in size before he flung what looked like air at the two young heroes in front of him, "Don''t lie to me or you''ll regret it!"


    "Kirishima watch out!" Izuku yelled out a warning.


    The attack was blocked by a wall of Todoroki''s ice.


    Katsuki stared at the ice, "This looks like..." he turned to see Todoroki let out an icy breath.


    Kirishima fell back on his hands from the near brush with death, "Todoroki?"


    The ice wall shuddered under another attack from Nobu''s Quirk.


    Todoroki quickly placed a hand on the ground, "The three of us can keep them busy down here," he told the others as he created an ice platform underneath them, "Look for a way to get to the top!"


    Izuku looked at his friend in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    His answer was the platform suddenly rising off the ground as a large pillar of ice that pushed the remaining group up to the high ceiling above.


    "I''ll be fine!" Todoroki reassured them, "I''ll follow behind you after I clean this mess!"


    Shu peered over the edge of the rising pillar, "The skinny guy displaces things with his hands and the fat guys have some really tough beast mode!"


    Kirishima looked lost, "What''s going on, Todoroki?"


    Todoroki looked up at him, "You didn''t hear the broadcast?"


    The blank expression on both the ash-blond and the redhead''s faces told him no.


    "Never mind then. Some villains have taken over the tower."


    Kirishima''s eyes widened, "What?"


    "Hold on, that''s what this is about?" Katsuki narrowed his eyes, "Where''s Haru?"


    Todoroki shook his head, "He was at the party when everyone was taken hostage. From what we just overheard, he''s helping us by drawing some of the stronger villains away from where we need to go. I''ll explain more when I can. We have no time now."


    A chunk of ice from the wall vanished as Nobu stepped through it with Daigo following behind.


    Katsuki readied himself for a fight, "So that guy''s Quirk is displacement, huh?" he glared at Chose as she yipped in his ear, "Move, fluff."


    Chise raised a paw, batting his nose before vanishing in a cloud of bu??erflies.


    Todoroki finished pushing the ice column up, allowing his friends to escape on a walkway a couple of stories up, and stood up, his right side emitting a wave of cold air.


    Kirishima hardened his arms, getting into a guarded position.


    Daigo snorted at them, "So you want to pick a fight?" his skin turned purple and he grew into a large ape-like monster, "Then let''s see how tough you really are!"


    Todoroki swung up his right arm, sending a wave of ice spikes towards the villains. Nobu dodged away but Daigo charged forward with a roar, shattering the oncoming ice.


    The trio of young heroes jumped out of the way, avoiding the attacks.


    Katsuki blasted himself in the air so he was facing the exposed villain''s back, "DIE!"


    A shuddering boom shook the floor as a giant explosion hit Daigo from behind. The villain let out a cry, disappearing into a cloud of smoke.


    Katsuki landed on his feet, thinking his enemy must be stunned.


    This turned out to be wrong as Daigo appeared from the smoke, having recovered almost instantly.


    Kirishima pushed Katsuki out of the way, hardening his body, "BAKUGO!"


    The beast villain''s fist slammed into the redhead''s crossed arms, sending his body flying into a distant wall with a sickening crash.


    Katsuki''s eyes widened in shock and concern for a brief moment, "KIRISHIMA!"


    A shadow passed overhead, causing him to look up.


    "SCREW OFF!"


    A female blonde figure slammed her feet into Daigo''s head from above, smashing the villain into the cement.


    Everyone watching froze in shock.


    The girl performed a front flip, landing in a crouch, "It''s been a while since I could beat someone up freely," Chitoge stood up straight, her arms crossed over her ?h?st, "These guys really ruined my night."


    Todoroki instantly refocused on the fight, barking out an order to his allies, "Dodge."


    Katsuki blasted himself into the air and Chitoge jumped back, avoiding the wave of ice sent toward Nobu.


    The skinny villain waved his hands, carving up the ice wave effortlessly.


    Todoroki was forced to jump to the side as an air bullet was thrown at him. Katsuki landed behind him and Chitoge moved to they all stood back to back.


    "You children really know how to fight, don''t you?" Nobu taunted, "Where''d you come from?"


    Katsuki clicked his tongue, "Right, like we''d tell a couple of weak ?ss villains."


    Todoroki''s eyes were cold, "Why would we tell you anything?"


    Chitoge looked at the two boys, not wanting to look stupid, "Yeah, what they said!" she blurted out.


    Katsuki looked at the girl, "Leave this to us, blondie."


    She raised an eyebrow, "Ex-cuse me~?"


    Katsuki blasted towards Daigo, "I don''t know anything about you, so you''ll only get in the way!"


    Chitoge pushed her over her shoulder, "What''s with your attitude?"


    Todoroki prepared to engage Nobu once again, "Not a good time to argue!"


    Chitoge hmphed, slowly walking towards where Kirishima was punched as the others fought, "Neither of these guys is my type."


    ***


    (Play: Fall Out Boy-Light ''Em Up (Lyrics Video): youtu.be/Z5LJ2NX2ggQ)


    ***


    (Meanwhile...)


    Haru raised his head, now dressed in full costume as several sheets of origami paper fluttered around him.


    "Let''s finish this quickly, yes?"


    Smirking the female villain, drew her MAC-11 pistol, "Ara~ Ara~! Trying to escape alive?"


    With a deadly buzz, the handgun fired off a rapid stream of bullets.


    Haru didn''t have a chance to respond, the bullets peppering through him.


    The villain clicked her tongue, "He tried to escape so now he''s dead."


    Her partner growled at her angrily, "We were meant to keep him alive!"


    She shrugged, "So? I don''t like to waste time. Not my fault."


    "Ara~ Ara~! I don''t waste time either," a mocking voice said behind her.


    The woman twitched and turned to glare furiously at the unharmed boy standing a short distance behind her, "What?"


    Her partner instantly ran towards Haru, his arm turning into a claylike substance as it grew in size.


    Haru jumped backward into the air, weaving his hands in a series of hand signs, "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    He raised a hand to his lips, expelling a scorching orb of fire at the two villains.


    The clay villain changed his arms to liquid clay, forming a wall.


    The fire Jutsu hit the muddy mass, exploding is a dying hiss.


    A rattle of gunfire filled the hanger as the two guards Haru had previously knocked down joined the fight, shooting their rifles directly at the young hero.


    Haru was already crouched in a defensive stance, his head bowed and his arms crossed over his body while bullets pointlessly slammed into his robe and sugegasa.


    "Wind Style: Zephyr Shield!"


    The air shimmered as an impenetrable windshield shimmered under a mass of bullets before sending them ricocheting them back.


    The flying bullets were suddenly blocked by a large wave of salt.


    The wind died down as Haru''s eyes flicked towards the female villain and his chakra flared as she fired a series of salt crystals at him, "Shikigami Dance: Fueguchi One!"


    He swung an arm, forming the whip-like weapon from his arm before swinging it in a deflective arc.


    The spears of salt crystals shattered as they were stuck, causing the female villain to frown.


    Her partner pounded his fist together, "If you know what''s good for you, just sit down and don''t struggle. I don''t like to hit children."


    The female villain took a step back while the other two, activating their Quirks


    The barbed length of the Fueguchi One trailed back to be absorbed into Haru''s body as the boy smirked, "I don''t either, but for you, I''d make an exception."


    The ground under the clay villain crumbled as he charged, swinging his arms up over his head as he formed a large sledgehammer from his clay.


    "Fire Style: Calidus Brachium!"


    In a flicker of movement, Haru appeared directly in front of the charging villain, grabbing his face with a burning hand and slamming him into the ground.


    "Coordinated Light Formation!"


    A sealing formula appeared on the villain''s face, binding him in place.


    With a yell, the glass villain changed his arms into spikes and jumped towards Haru''s unguarded back.


    Two hands grabbed the spikes, pushing them apart while pulling the villain in. The villain only had a moment to register that an exact replica of his target had emerged from the boy''s back before he was headbutted.


    The fourth villain raised his hand in a gun motion, firing a white beam of energy.


    The clone pulled away from its original, taking the strike before vanishing.


    Haru blinked, "Memory erase? Five-second intervals?" he jerked, avoiding another shot before leaping back into the air, landing on the nearby wall


    "You''re wide open!" the female villain raised her arms, summoning a massive wave of salt, seeking to crush Haru underneath it.


    Haru slammed his hand on the wall surface, "Water Style: Water Shockwave!"


    There was a sound of twisting metal as the water pipes in the walls burst, shattering the walls, and sending a wall of water down on the salt wave.


    The liquid hit the salt, dissolving it and rendering it useless.


    Haru projected himself from the wall, spinning in a double barrel roll summersault while releasing dozen of paper blades from his body.


    The memory-erasing villain pulled out his rifle to shoot again, managing to fire off a couple of rounds.


    "Wind Style: Vacuum Blade!"


    Haru swung a hand down in a chopping motion as he landed.


    A second later the gun split in half causing the memory villain to jerk back.


    The glass villain tried lunged at Haru again, earning a swift elbow to the face. He shifted his head, avoiding the majority of the blow.


    Haru followed through with a slash to the face.


    The villain tilted his head back, feeling the rush of wind passing over his face as a few stray hairs from his bangs were shaved off.


    Before the villain could recover his balance, Haru slammed a palm to his stomach before slamming him with a full roundhouse kick.


    The blow sent the villain flying, only being saved from some major injury by a salt wall cushioning the impact of his fall.


    Haru whirled around, his palm igniting into flame as he blocked the memory villain''s glowing fist.


    An explosion of colliding energy sent a shockwave through the hanger, the Jutsu and Quirk canceling each other out.


    The villain sent a punch to the gut, followed by a sharp right to the jaw.


    Haru, using open palms, deflected them and hooked his toe around the man''s ankle before leaning back, avoiding a bullet shot at his head from the female villain.


    "Wind Style: Eight Trigram Gale Palm!"


    A concentrated blast of wind shot from his hand, hitting the villainess and sending her flying.


    The memory-erasing villain drew a pistol from a back holster, firing off a shot. The attempt failed as Haru drove his wrist upwards, knocking his arm up as the gun went off.


    Haru twisted his hand, gripping the villain''s wrist and pulling his arm away from his body. His other hand slammed into the man''s shoulder, dislocating it.


    Hearing her comrade cry of pain and picked herself up, placing a hand to the communication device to her ear, "Boss! The prisoner has broken his bindings! He''s running loose in the private hanger!"


    [What? Recapture him! Aren''t four of you enough?]


    "We''ve been trying, but he''s too strong! He''s planning on fleeing the island¨C"


    Haru kicked away the memory villain, his origami encasing the man in an inescapable prison as he proceeded to weave more hand signs, "Lightning Style: Storm of Midnight Fire!"


    A roar of thunder filled the hanger as a stream of bluish-purple lightning shot from his hand.


    The villain cut off her communication, coating her body with hardened salt to protect herself.


    The attack struck her, shattering her armor and causing her to get pushed back, but otherwise did little damage.


    Haru ducked as the glass villain swung at him from behind, knocking the sugegasa from his head. Haru grabbed his headgear, placed it back on his head as he slid around, performing a swiping kick that knocked the villain down.


    He jumped in the air as tendrils of salt began to wrap around him. He unfurling a pair of origami wings, beating them with a dull thrum


    "I thought you''d join the fight soon," he turned his amber-colored orbs towards the female villain, "Did you finally gather enough salt from the ocean air after I melted your last big attack?"


    The villainess glared at him, flinging her arms in his direction, revealing several waves of salt that shot into the air, forming into giant hands, and reaching to grab the redheaded teenager.


    "Shikigami Dance: Zennyo Ryuo!"


    With a roar, a giant white dragon appeared, its jaws ripping through the salt limbs like nothing.


    The female villain swung her arm, flinging a wave of crystalized slat shards towards the creature. The dragon moved to protect its creator, taking the blow before transforming into a cloud of paper blades.


    "Paper Shower!"


    The tempest of blades rained down, causing the entire hanger to shake from the force.


    Haru remained floating in the air, but his face looked surprised.


    "He broke free?"


    The dust cleared to reveal the clay villain had broken from his restraints and had blocked most of Haru''s last attack with his clay.


    The female villain attempted to use her communication device again but found it wasn''t responding.


    "That lightning attack short-circuited your commlink," Haru stated, sinking to the floor, "And the only way you''ll free your friend is if I let him go," Haru glanced at the glass villain trying to free his partner.


    The clay villain pulled out a syringe, stabbing it into his neck, "Fine."


    Haru twirled in place, sending out a barrage of origami shuriken from his sleeves.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    A large fireball shot toward the glass villain, forcing him to dodge as the other two villains prepared for an attack.


    Haru rotated his hands, creating a naginata to block the clay villain''s sword. The force of the strike sent the young hero sliding back a short distance. A sharp pain ripped through his arms from the shock.


    "You''ve gotten stronger..." Haru spun his weapon, causing a whirlwind to swirl around him, "Then I''d best take things up a notch before your backup arrives!" the naginata dispersed as the white ring on his finger glowed, revealing the kanji for sword, "Summoning: Onikiri*!"


    There was a loud bang as sheathed katana appeared in his hand. Haru gripped the sword''s diamond strength, carbon sheath in his hand, briefly reveling in the weight of the steel blade for the first time in actual combat. His thumb traced against the complicated network of sealing formulas etched into the black surface, remembering the weeks that went into its design and creation.


    "Yukine! Kyo! Asmodeus!"


    A Bengal tiger, a peregrine falcon, and a large snake appeared at his call, the serpent curling around his shoulders while the cat crouched at his side. The falcon circled above, shrieking defiance.


    The villain activated their Quirks, preparing for the fight of their lives.


    Haru vanished from sight, appearing in front of the glass villain, slamming the hilt of his weapon into the man''s stomach.


    The villain coughed, his eyes rolling back in his head.


    Asmodeus coiled around Haru''s arm, wrapping himself around the unconscious villain''s body.


    Haru''s head snapped around and he turn to see Kyo tackling the clay villain while Yukine had grown in size, pinning the female villain to the ground.


    "Hah!" he raised his hand in a seal of confrontation.


    Yukine scattered into several sheets of paper, releasing the numerous sealing tags hidden in his body to cover the female villain and bind her in place.


    "Kyo!" Haru waved his hand in dismissal, dispersing the feline as he turned to his next target.


    The clay villain glared at him, his eyes deranged.


    Haru grabbed the collar of his robe, pulling on it. It scatters into several sheets of paper forming a paper clone that took Onikiri from his hands.


    The villain lunged and Haru, now in his base costume, grabbed his sugegasa, spinning in the air before sending it in his attacker''s direction.


    The headgear phased through the man''s body as he turned into clay, his entire body growing larger as he got closer.


    Haru sank into a fighting stance, "Fire Style: Calidus Brachium!"


    He spun away from the villain''s blind attack, his burning hands slicing through the clay body.


    "You think that would do anything?" the villain taunted, creating a massive sword, swinging it in a wide arc.


    Haru shifted his body to avoid getting cut as his hand gripped the blade, snapping it in half. The hardened clay turned to liquid, rendering it useless.


    "Fire Style: Celestial Prison!"


    A series of crimson red flames lit up on the tips of Haru''s fingers before he slammed them into the villain, knocking him back.


    The villain grunted, his body reverting back to normal. He stared down at himself, groaning at the pain burning through his body from the X-shaped mark covering his ?h?st.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Haru reached out a hand, accepting Onikiri from his clone before hooking it horizontally on the back of his belt, "It''s a sealing technique my parents stole. If you try to use your Quirk, the mark will cause you extreme pain and suppress your power. It was created to restrain criminals in prison."


    The villain suddenly smirked, revealing another syringe that he stabbed into his neck before Haru could react, "Oh really? See how it works with a double dose!"


    He let out a psychotic laugh, revealing a blackish-looking tongue.


    Haru''s eyes narrowed at the sight, noting the symptoms. I knew it! He''s been using Trigger! Even worse, he''s an addict! With this kind of dosage, he''ll probably die!


    The villain let out a screaming yell, his body convulsing as it tried to transform but the seal kept suppressing it.


    Haru gritted his teeth, dashing towards the man. Screw the dosage! He''ll kill himself in a frenzy if he keeps fighting that seal!


    He quickly drove his palm towards the villain''s ?h?st, "Eight Trigrams Medical Sealing Jutsu: Anesthesia Strike!"


    Haru tapped his pinky, thumb, and middle fingers at precise points to the left, right, and below the villain''s sternum before completing the seal with a gentle press to the center of the formation. At each touch, a circle of golden chakra rippled from each point and a trio of sealing circles appeared, forming lines that joined together at the center of the man''s ?h?st to create a larger seal directly over his heart cavity.


    The whole procedure happened so quickly a blink of an eye would have missed it.


    The villain''s eye glazed over and he slumped to the ground.


    Haru let out a sigh, "So much for a criminal subduing seal. Note taken. It does not necessarily work on drugged-up individuals," he looked over at the clone kneeling over the restrained memory-erasure villain, "How''s he doing?"


    The clone looked up, "I reset his arm and gave him a painkiller before putting him to sleep. He''ll be fine until security takes him."


    The female villain cursed in frustration as she tried to free herself, "Damn you! You were playing with us!"


    Haru popped a vein, twirling a finger in her direction, "Shut up or I''ll spin you."


    The villainess kept on spouting all kinds of profanities as she was telekinetically floated and subjected to violent spinning, "You already are!"


    Haru kept spinning her until he had moved her over to the wall with her other two comrades. He looked down at the last villain at his feet.


    "Damn. I just had to take a Hippocratic Oath to get a field license," he laid the villain out and placed his hands over his body, "I''ll have to remove the drug from his system before it spreads."


    He waved at his clone and it handed him the scroll marked for medicine on the binding. He opened it and summoned a syringe from the many seals inside. Normally there was no antidote for overdosing on stimulant-type drugs, but luckily scientists had developed a formula that could suppress the drug until help could arrive.


    As Haru was injecting the antidote the door to the hangar slid open.


    "You''re late," he stated, not bothering to turn around as he withdrew the needle.


    "Never took you for the mad scientist type," a male voice mocked.


    Haru wove some hand signs, resealing the syringe and making the scroll roll itself up, "I don''t have all night for this. I''ve wasted enough time," he snapped his fingers, encasing the unconscious villain in origami and moving him towards the wall.


    His clone picked up the scroll and dispersed, scattering into a flurry of paper.


    Haru placed a hand on the ground, slowly getting to his feet.


    "Shikigami Dance..."


    ***


    *Onikiri is a sword known as the legendary demon slayer in Japanese lore.